《Always in Love with You》


 Chapter 1 I Was Dumped

    Chapter 1 I Was Dumped


    Unable to avoid the ping from the beautiful woman, Polly Han was thrown off bnce and


    crashed against the window. Feeling so sad and losing hope, she was at such a loss at this moment.


    "Fanny!" a man suddenly yelled out, grabbing the woman''s hand.


    A faint glimmer of hope suddenly ignited within Polly''s heart.


    However, the man didn''t so much as take a look at her. Right now, all his attention was focused on the


    woman right next to him. Then, he went on and said in a gentle and pampering tone, "Please take care


    not to hurt your hand. I''m going to end up feeling so distressed if anything bad happened to you."


    And before she could even feel the pain from the wound she got, Polly received another p on her


    face, one that was even more painful than the first. This made her feel so lightheaded, making it seem


    as though there were tens of thousands of bees floating and buzzing above her head.


    The man walked toward her, pointing at her forehead, and said in a firm and rather impatient tone,


    "Polly Han, I thought we already discussed this. We havee to terms with us going our separate


    ways. Given the way you''ve treated Fanny like this, you can''t go ming me for being rude to you! I''m


    warning you. Don''t you ever bother me again! Just the sight of you is making me sick!"


    Clenching her fists so hard, to the point that it was digging into her skin, Polly couldn''t hold it in any


    longer and was on the verge of breaking down. With tears welling up in her eyes, she watched as the


    two people in front of her embraced each other as they walked away.


    "Why did you stop me?" The woman''s coquettish voice was loud and clear.


    "Fanny, a woman like her is not worth giving your p to," the man replied, softly pulling the woman


    closer in his arms. Then, he went on and continued, "Honey, you don''t have to get so worked up


    because of her. You''re the one I love now."


    "But what about whenpared with her?"


    "She''s already a part of my past. In contrast, you are the one I love the most, now or in the future. "


    A cold breeze blew against her face. Feeling like her heart had been frozen, Polly managed to pull


    herself together little by little.


    ''Be it in the past, now, or in the future, the one I love most will always be you!''


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    How ironic the words were!


    Her boyfriend, Kevin Yan, the man who swore he loved her and would never change no matter what,


    became Fanny Li''s boyfriend in less than half a year. These words weren''t meant for her anymore but


    for someone else.


    Truth be told, she had heard people gossiping about it in the university, but she didn''t believe it until


    today.


    Looking back on that moment when Fanny challenged her, Polly Han finally knew that it was true.


    Now, she came to the sudden realization that no pure love existed in this world. If you stopped for even


    a short while, that would just be because you haven''t found someone better yet.


    Yes, that''s right!


    Upon leaving the mall, she walked on the street alone and so downhearted, much like a person walking


    in the rain at night. Out of frustration, she forcefully stomped on the floor.


    In all of A City, this road was the one which was most bustling with activity. As for the traffic, it was also


    just as busy as usual. On both sides of the street, people kept on flowing solemnly, and there were


    magnificent buildings all around being illuminated by the sunlight. Despite all of that, in her eyes,


    everything was grey.


    "It''s her! It''s actually her! It was this bitch! She was the one who shamelessly tried to seduce Fanny''s


    boyfriend!"


    From out of the blue, dozens of students ran over and flocked around Polly. They had malicious looks


    on their faces, so much so that they looked like they could swallow a person whole.


    Out of reflex, Polly tucked a few strands of hair behind her ears and took a step back. "What are you


    nning to do?"


    Pointing at her, the first girl with cherry red lips ordered the other girls, "All of you, go get her! Let''s


    teach this bitch a lesson! Strip all of her clothes off in the street for everyone to see! Let''s see if she


    would still have the nerve to act so arrogant in the future! Get the camera ready!"


    Polly had read on the news somewhere before about a poor girl who had been bullied by a group of


    mean girls. Never would she have expected that she was going to end up being so unlucky today.


    The rtionship she had with Kevin was open to the public. Meaning to say, today was the first time


    she had ever seen Fanny. Malicious gossip about her trying to seduce Fanny''s boyfriend, being


    arrogant, and other stuff like that wasplete nonsense. None of those were real.


    That being said, how could she make a choice right now?


    Before she could do anything, five or six girls approached her, pressed her on the ground and started


    stripping her off all of her clothes. Pointing the camera toward her, the leader of the group instructed


    the others, "It''s going to affect the shooting effect! Move her a little to the left. Come a bit closer. Alright!


    That''s perfect."


    Putting up a vain struggle, Polly desperately tried her best to resist with all of her strength. But things


    were happening so fast that she couldn''t even tell whether they had already taken her clothes off or


    not. All she could feel was that it was getting colder and colder. Unable to put up a fight, she raised her


    hand to cover her face in an attempt to hide her embarrassment.


    Outside the crowd, Fanny held Kevin''s hand and told him with a smug look on her face, "So, what do


    you think, Kevin? Do you think that this was a good way topletely cut her off?"


    The hand that was holding Fanny trembled ever so slightly. From the expression in his eyes, it was


    apparent that he found this scene unbearable to watch. Be that as it might, he managed to regain


    composure and put on a straight face. "Well, I think it''s a great idea! That''s what she gets for acting like


    such a little bitch! Fanny, let''s go."


    "No way! I want to stay here and watch everything until the end! You have to watch it with me too!"


    Fanny relentlessly said. "What? Do you mean to tell me that you can''t bear to see her like that? You still


    have feelings for that girl, don''t you?"


    "Nonsense! What are you even saying? If that''s what you want, then I''m going to stay here and keep


    watching with you." Giving her an affectionate look, he focused his gaze on Fanny and said, "Whatever


    it may be, I will love anything that you like."

 Chapter 2 You Can Have a Try!

    Chapter 2 You Can Have a Try!


    "What the hell?! Are you seriously all so useless that you can''t even deal with a single woman?! Get


    her hands down. I want to take a close-up shot of her face!" The leader of the group yelled out


    impatiently at one of the other girls. "Show that bitch''s face for everyone in the world to see!"


    Polly lost count of how many hands were keeping her restrained. Sad to say, she didn''t have enough


    strength to fight back. So, there was no use struggling. At that point, she didn''t have much clothes left


    to cover herself with, and all she could do now was to use her arms to protect herself. Under such


    circumstances, she could feel that her heart was about to break. What was she supposed to do if they


    manage to take a picture of her face?


    All of a sudden, the hands that had been grabbing tightly onto her and keeping her from running away


    had loosened up, and someone screamed out of panic, "Hurry up and get out of the street!


    A car is going to crash into us! Is someone drunk driving?"


    "Which unlucky bastard had the nerve to spoil my good time by drunk driving? You''ll pay for this! I''ll call


    my father right away and tell him! Whoever that guy is, I''ll make sure he won''t get away in one piece!"


    Although Polly couldn''t see what was behind her, she instinctively felt that the car was getting closer.


    With the sound of the wheels rolling and the hot air from the engine sshing, she could feel the


    ground trembling slightly at this moment. Right now, the dreadful killer who was about to take her life


    was approaching her inch by inch.


    However, Polly was so desperate at this moment. She no longer wanted to fight it and it wasn''t like she


    had the strength to do so as well. Then, the screeching from a car''s brakes resounded.


    After a series of quick footsteps, she heard the leader of the group swear out loud and spew out a lot of


    terrible words, followed by the sound of many hands pping on the car.


    "Are you fucking blind? Why did you have to crash into the crowd? You almost got us killed!"


    "Crowd? Why can''t I see anyone here?" The man''s voice seemed rather calm, like a gentle breeze


    over the quietke in the summer. "Oh! There''s actually a person here," the man eximed. Then, he


    opened the door and walked toward the side of Polly who hunched up to cover herself. After taking off


    his coat, he put it over her shoulders to cover her body with it. Then, he held her in his arms, looked


    around and gave them cold stares.


    Out of guilt, the people around lowered their heads and couldn''t say a thing. The look of guilt in their


    eyes was almost impossible to hide. They couldn''t say a word as they got so intimidated by the man''s


    imposing presence. Truth be told, those students hadn''t experienced something like that. Those girls


    who didn''t want to get involved in such a big scene didn''t have the guts toe forward for a while and


    helplessly watched the car drove away into the distance with Polly.


    It was only after the car was a significant distance away that one of the students finally opened her


    mouth and eximed, "Shit, how dare he disrespect me like that!"


    On the following day¡­


    The light illuminating A University in the afternoon was so warm andfortable. Sitting under the sun


    for a long time, the people were so rxed that they couldn''t help but feel a bit sleepy. Days like this


    one was quite rare after the new year. Be that as it might, Polly Han had requested for a leave to get


    some much-needed rest in her dormitory. She wasn''t in the right state of mind to be attending ss


    right now. Apart from that, she didn''t want to see the disgusting sight of those two lovers around the


    campus. And above all else, there was one more thing that she had to figure out.


    Yesterday, the man who saved her from getting disgraced any further had asked her out on a date and


    wanted her to have dinner with him. She turned down his request without thinking twice.


    Now, after re-reading that man''s message a few times over, she ended up getting pissed off.


    About an hour ago.


    Polly, who was still sound asleep in her dorm room, was awakened by a message. Scrambling around


    he bed to find her phone, she picked it up and saw that it was from Bruce He.


    It was from that man!


    Yesterday, he asked for her number and saved it in his phone overbearingly.


    [Meet me at the gate of the campus at 5:30 p.m. If don''t show up, I''ll share yesterday''s video to the


    public.]


    At that moment, she was fuming with intense anger that she was about to blow a gasket. Even after


    cudgeling her mind to figure out how he got his hands on the video footage, she couldn''te up with


    anything. Then, she ended up moving her fingers and sent him a reply, albeit hesitantly.


    No one had photographed their faces, so it would be hard to identify who it was!


    Now that he went so low as to twist her arm, he shouldn''t me her for acting so shameless.


    It didn''t take too long before she got a response from him.


    [Humph, dear Polly, you should just y along for now and see how it goes!]


    With that in mind, Polly had to give in.


    In case the video really got uploaded somewhere, even if people couldn''t see her face, they would be


    able to get an idea of who the girl was in the video.


    She couldn''t care less about what other people would think of her, but what if her parents saw that?


    They''d definitely feel so devastated. So, she didn''t want to give her parents something to worry about.


    After blowing hot and cold for about ten minutes, she ended up sending the text.


    [Mr. He, if I agree to have dinner with you, will you promise me that you''ll delete the video?]


    Now it was that man''s turn to give her a response. An hour had passed, but there was still no response


    coming from him. At that point, she knew that she must havee across such a nasty piece of work.


    A couple of minutes before five o''clock in the afternoon, Polly had packed up her things neatly and


    headed toward the gate to wait for him.


    School ended at 5 o''clock. Her best friend, Avril An, would most certainly tell her something about


    Kevin and Fanny. Polly would''ve hated to hear any bit of news about them! In any case, even if Bruce


    didn''t ask her out, she would still steer clear of Avril, at least for now.


    In the past, she used to despise people who would turn away whenever something bad happened, but


    now it was her turn to realize just how hard of a situation it was to be in.


    Bruce seemed to be quite pleased with Polly''s response. Stepping out of his limited edition Bugatti


    luxury car, he kept the door open and gracefully invited her to get in. All the other girls outside the


    school could only watch in envy.


    Meanwhile, at the gate, there happened to be a student close by named Sally Ding who was a follower


    of Fanny. She blurted out to the girl next to her in a peculiar tone, "No wonder she broke up with Kevin.


    As it turns out, she has actually hooked up with a rich man! And do you know the man who has been


    keeping Polly Han?" Her voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of almost everyone at the


    school gate. If she waspletely being honest, she wasn''t expecting for anyone to respond


    whatsoever. Her only goal was to let others know that Polly had been doing shameless things left and


    right.


    Bruce He asked the driver to pull over right next to Sally Ding. As the car window was slowly rolled


    down, his handsome face appeared in front of her.


    Giving her a gentle smile, he stared at her with his deep eyes. And it wasn''t until her fair face had


    be red-flushed that he finally opened his mouth and told her slowly, "Little miss, to be kept by


    someone, you would need to be attractive. Meaning to say, you would first have to give a man a reason


    to be interested in you. Have you taken a good look at yourself in the mirror? Nobody will keep you


    even if you are free!"


    The car drove away quickly soon after. And the onlookers at the school gate went their separate ways,


    not wanting to have anything to do it, leaving Sally Ding all by herself at the gate.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3 Please Behave Yourself, Mr. Bruce!

    Chapter 3 Please Behave Yourself, Mr. Bruce!


    Noticing the smile on Polly''s face, Bruce moved his lean body closer to her and asked, "What is it that


    makes you so happy?"


    "Nothing," Polly replied as she moved aside. The smile on her face still remained.


    Prior to this, she had no clue who Bruce was, but she could instinctively tell that he was no ordinary


    man. As she waited for his message to arrive in the dorm in the afternoon, she had googled his name


    to see if she could find anything. Much to her surprise, she did manage to find a bit of information about


    him.


    As she did her search, she was so amazed to find out the titles attached to his name, the president of


    BA Group as well as the youngest business elite in A City. And as it turned out, he was a rather well-


    known personality in the inte.


    Her first impression of Bruce was that he was some kind of yboy who enjoyed fooling around with


    women, someone who stood out in a crowd and would only show a gentle side to him if the situation


    called for it. Never could she have guessed that he was a famous figure in A City.


    Compared with those students who had yet to graduate, he was much more dangerous and brilliant, as


    though he was in a league of his own. There would always be a dagger hidden behind his bright and


    gentle smile. As one was attracted by the light, they had to be prepared to be stabbed at any time,


    otherwise they would end up feeling so miserable.


    Sally Ding would be a great example.


    Polly felt so lucky because of her wise decision today.


    While they were on their way, Bruce asked her what she wanted to eat. And she simply told him to


    decide himself. It wasn''t that she couldn''t be bothered to think of something, but it was just that a poor


    student like her really didn''t have any idea which hotel or restaurant those belonging to the upper ss


    usually went to. The romantic restaurant next to A University was quite good, but there would be no


    point in bringing it up. After all, such a small and cheap ce would make a sessful man like Bruce


    lose face.


    Without bothering to ask her any more questions, Bruce dialed a number and gave someone a call.


    Although she was sitting right next to him, she had no clue as to who it was or what they talked about,


    because she couldn''t understand thenguage Bruce was speaking.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled over in front of a restaurant, a famous one which was owned by an


    Italian family, La Delizia. On the signage, glittering English letters stood, especially dazzling under the


    grey and blue night.


    Their table was by the widow. Through the bright ss, they had a perfect evening view of the city


    which was bustling with activity.


    The minute he took a seat, a waiter immediately walked over toward him and asked respectfully, "Mr.


    Bruce, would you like us to serve the dishes right away?"


    Without saying anything, he simply nodded his head.


    As his eyes met Polly''s, which looked so surprised, Bruce beamed her a smile and said, "This


    restaurant is good. Trust me. I think you''re going to like it."


    Polly couldn''t help feeling a bit uneasy. She hadn''t even ordered anything yet, so howe he make


    the decision for her? Having said that, it was hardly surprising for a man of his stature to be acting so


    arrogant in front of others.


    At that moment, she wanted to discuss with him the matter regarding the video, but the words she had


    prepared earlier got stuck in her throat and wouldn''te out. She couldn''t say anything at all.


    In just a matter of minutes, all the dishes were served on their table.


    Raising his seemingly perfect eyebrows, Bruce asked, "Aren''t you hungry? You should eat first. Go


    ahead." Upon saying that, he grabbed a ss of orange juice but didn''t take a sip. Instead, he took his


    time and leisurely stared at Polly.


    As she looked at all of the dishes on the table, she asked, "Mr. Bruce, are there any other guests who


    will be joining us?"


    "No, it''s just the two of us."


    "But why did you order so many dishes? Isn''t this a bit too much?" From the looks of it, they had


    probably served all of the specialty dishes of the restaurant.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bruce''s thin lips shook slightly, his beautiful ck eyes glistening as he looked at her and said, "I didn''t


    know what you would like to eat, so I asked them to prepare their best dishes. That way, you can


    choose whichever you want, and next time, I''ll know what to order for you."


    This was probably the longest meal that Polly had ever had in her entire life, and the most tiring one as


    well. With her mind preupied with other things, there was no way she could possibly feel interested


    in the delicious food in front of her. But she didn''t have much of a choice either, so she had no choice


    but to go along with what he wanted.


    That was all because of what the man had told her before.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be in a mood to be eating, he smiled at her and asked, his voice


    sounding a little concerned, "Dear Polly, is there something wrong? Why aren''t you eating? Isn''t there


    anything you might want to try? If that''s the case, then no worries. There are many restaurants in A


    City, so we can just look for something that you might like. It''s alright. We have enough time in our


    hands. We can check all of it one by one."


    After hearing those words, she was forced to work extra hard on the food before them, trying to pretend


    that she was having a good time.


    All in all, the dinnersted for about an hour, and by the time they were done, it was already dark


    outside. So, Bruce decided to take her home.


    The car pulled over at the gate of thedies'' dorm. Feeling extremely anxious, Polly thought that if she


    didn''t bring it up this time, she wouldn''t be able to get another chance to ask him about it again.


    Mustering up all of her courage, she told him before stepping out of the car, "Mr. He, about the video,


    can..." ''Can you please delete it?'' She didn''t say it out loud because she was hoping that a smart man


    like Bruce would be able to understand what she was trying to say right away.


    Putting out the cigarette he was smoking, he said in a reassuring tone, "You don''t have to worry about


    that. The video is in my hand."


    Polly was eagerly waiting for him to continue, however, nothing else came after that. Completely


    ignoring her, Bruce took out his cell phone. His slender fingers seemed to be doing something on the


    keyboard, but no one could tell what he was actually doing.


    It took a bit of time before Polly could fullyprehend what he really meant. It was true that he


    promised her that he would not post the video online, but her never said anything about deleting it. He


    simply wanted to keep the video so that he could continue to threaten her.


    She might have a strong mental fortitude, but she knew that she was bound to lose her temper at some


    point.


    "Mr. Bruce, what do you mean by that? What are you trying to say? I have agreed to do what you


    wanted and had dinner with you. Why do you still want to keep the video? Aren''t you going to delete


    them?"


    Solely from the expression on his face, no one would be able to say whether he was pleased or angry.


    Staring straight at her with his deep eyes, he answered, "Do you really want to know what I want?"


    Upon hearing that, Polly was rendered speechless and was frozen in ce.


    Last night, when he told her that he wanted to go out with her, she didn''t take it seriously at all and


    assumed that he was just pulling her leg. After finding out more about his real identity, she came to the


    conclusion that he was just poking fun at her.


    "I won''t ever give up until I finally get what I want." Bruce took out another cigarette and lit it up. Under


    the light of the cigarette, it seemed as though his eyes were burning with passion. "But I''m willing to


    make you an exception. If you really, really want to have it, I''m keeping the video in my apartment. But


    before that..."


    "Mr. Bruce! I''m not that kind of promiscuous woman. Please get a hold of yourself!" Polly cut him off,


    flying off the handle as she was talking.


    Then, she swung the car door open and headed toward the dormitory.


    Without any ns of stopping her in her tracks, he just kept staring at her delicate and stubborn figure


    through the smoke until he heard her go upstairs.


    Polly was, by no means, an easy-going woman, of course he was well aware of that.


    Fortunately for him, he had managed to get there in time that day. Now that she had walked into his


    life, he couldn''t possibly stay calm any longer. How on earth was he supposed to behave himself?

 Chapter 4 To Meet That Rich and Handsome Guy!

    Chapter 4 To Meet That Rich and Handsome Guy!


    Polly stopped at the second floor.


    On the tform between the second floor and the third floor, wearing heavy makeup and neatly


    dressed, Sally was looking down at Polly from a height.


    Polly just looked up and continued to walk. She was in a bad mood and didn''t want to argue with others


    at this time.


    "Hey! Stop! " Sally stopped her," Polly, how did I not find you still have seduce man''s capital? Come on,


    let me see what a great beauty you are! "


    "Please get out of the way!" said Polly in a polite manner, trying to restrain her anger


    Standing in the middle of the stairs, Sally looked at her provocatively. "I won''t let you go. What can you


    do? Being tough with me? Why didn''t you say anything when Kevin pped you? "


    Hearing someone bringing up the word Kevin'' in front of her annoyed Polly. She exploded immediately,


    "yes, I was pped by Kevin, without saying a word! It''s because he''s Kevin. He used to bring me tea


    and bring me water. Who are you, please? "


    While saying, she took out a mirror from her bag and handed it to Sally. "Look at this mirror carefully. It


    will help you be soberpletely!"


    Sally held the mirror in her hand, and her face, which was thickly powdered, turned blue and white.


    It was a long time before she came to her senses. She mmed the mirror on the ground and stepped


    on that mirror using the thin high heels with all her strength.


    The dim yellow light in the stairwell reflected her, leaving a very angry shadow on the ground.


    "Haha!" There was a chuckleing from upstairs. Avril An gave a thumbs up as she pped her


    hands to Polly.


    "Avril, why are you here?"


    Their dormitory was on the fifth floor.


    With her hands on the rail, Avril looked down and said, "I was worried about you so I came downstairs


    to have a look. Unexpectedly, I saw a very wonderful scene!"


    "Polly, from today on, I will worship you! Hee hee... " She walked to Polly, held her arm and smiled at


    her mischievously. "I heard about what happened at the school gate this afternoon. You know, Sally


    has always been fond of beauty. She must be mad! Your rich, handsome boyfriend is awesome! "


    "I''m not seeing a rich, handsome boyfriend! Come on! I''m not in the mood now! "


    Avril definitely wouldn''t let it go, "why you don''t have the mood? Let me tell you something, Polly. That


    Kevin is in the past! If I were you, I would stick to that handsome man, I would make Devin suffer! He is


    nobody and you have never taken him seriously! "


    "Avril!"


    "All right, all right, I got it! I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Okay? " Avril knew that Polly take Kevin


    seriously. If she could fall in love with another man within two days after breaking up, it would not be


    her.


    But she could not control her anger.


    One was a yboy and the other was a slut. She really detested Fanny and Kevin.


    The next day was Saturday. However, Polly could not fall asleep. She woke up early and tossed and


    turned in bed.


    When she was with Kevin, she got up early every day even on weekend, because he had the habit of


    early morning exercise. She went with him. Now that they''re separated, she can''t even sleep in.


    Habit was really a terrible thing.


    Polly cell phone rang. She took out her phone from the pillow. Who would call in such an early


    morning? As soon as she touched the cellphone, it fell to the ground with a bang.


    She got out of bed to check if her phone was broken or not, but Avril picked it up first.


    "Wow, wow, it''s Bruce!" Avril raised her phone and shouted excitedly.


    "Hang up!" Polly was as cold as ice.


    "Are you silly? Why do you want to hang up?" Avril answer the call, not even looking at Polly.


    As soon as the line was connected, the man''s maic voice rang out. "Dear Polly, I''ll wait for you


    downstairs."


    Hearing the word " Dear Polly", Avril was stunned. Polly pretended to be cool and aloof in front of her,


    but actually she was so close to him behind her back.


    She pointed at Polly with her little finger and moved to the window She saw a ck Benz MPV waiting


    downstairs, next to which stood a handsome man on the phone.


    Avril was so excited that she hurriedly nodded and bowed, "Okay, okay! Please wait a moment, Mr. He.


    Polly will be there soon. "


    Without waiting for Bruce''s response, she hung up the phone.


    "Avril, What did you promise to Bruce? You can go there yourself. I don''t agree! " Polly angrily staring


    as if yed chicken blood as aggressive


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go. Don''t regret it!"


    Humming a song, Avril quickened her pace and dashed into the washroom with a basin of water. She


    would finish washing in less than three minutes. Then she stood in front of the dorm''s dressing mirror


    and began to use various kinds of makeup, rubbing and torturing.


    Polly felt strange. Did Avril really want to attend the appointment on behalf of her?


    Avril cleaned herself up as fast as she could and said, "before we leave, I''ve given you three minutes!"


    Before she opened the door of her dorm, she made an order to Polly, "I''ll give you ten minutes!


    Remember, just ten minutes! Get ready and go downstairs to see that rich and handsome man! "


    "If you don''te down by time, don''t me me for not giving you chance. All the people in our school


    know that a rich and handsome man is chasing you! Hahaha... "


    Polly was not afraid of tigers and wolves. Instead, she was afraid of Avril, who was a lunatic deep in her


    heart. She would do what she said.


    Perhaps this was the best way to take revenge on Kevin, but she didn''t want to do something against


    her will. She just wanted to be herself. She didn''t want to live for anyone.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Moreover, Bruce was a human being, and he wasn''t something that could be used to show off. If it was


    true love, she wouldn''t let it go; if it was not, she disdained to act.


    Ten minutester, Polly arrived downstairs on time.


    Avril had been talking to Bruce, and they were talking very happily. A gentle smile always hung on


    Bruce''s face.


    "Polly,e here quickly. Mr. Bruce has so good temper. He has been waiting you for a long time."


    Avril smiled like an idiot, and pulled the door of the passenger seat for Pollyisantly, "get in!"


    Polly is really speechless


    Her best friend has changed, and she ispletely convinced by this man We should be careful in


    making friends. If we make bad friends, we will make mistakes.

 Chapter 5 How About We Have a Bet

    Chapter 5 How About We Have a Bet


    Polly sat far away from Bruce, with her face facing the window. She pretended to look at the scenery to


    avoid looking into Bruce eyes.


    "Do you think I''m scary?" With a teasing smile, Bruce silently moved to the side of Polly.


    "Of course not!" As Polly answered, she stepped aside to make way for Bruce.


    Bruce seemed to be in a good mood. "Then why are you so far away from me? And you keep avoiding


    me? "


    "Am I hiding from you?" Her body leaned against the door, and there was no ce for her to hide. Her


    face was red. There was another man on the driver''s seat in front of her. She wasn''t that shameless.


    Her embarrassment was all in the sight of Bruce. He smiled yfully and said to his personal assistant,


    "Jake, Polly are afraid of you, but not me. What should I do?"


    "No, nothing like of the kind." Polly hurriedly said no, think this man is really speechless


    Taking a nce at Bruce in the rearview mirror, Jake said sincerely, "I''m sorry, Mr. He." While saying


    that, Jake picked up the earphones and put them in his ears. "please, go on. I can''t hear anything.


    "Thank you! Pay you a pay rise this month. "


    Jake have covered the ears. Can he hear? At this moment, Polly waspletely speechless.


    "If you misunderstand my character because of what happenedst night, then I apologize." When his


    face almost touched hers, he sat up straight and said seriously.


    "Actually, I''m not a saucy man."


    Polly''s face became redder. She had thought about it carefullyst night. In fact, even if Bruce asked


    her to go back to the apartment to get the video, it did not mean that he wanted to do something to her.


    Moreover, such a man as Bruce could get whatever kind of woman he wanted!


    She thought too much.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "So, you don''t need to worry about me."


    "Mr. He, can I have my full name? If you call me like this, others will misunderstand us. " Bruce''s


    attitude made Polly a little upset. They were not so close.


    Without showing any embarrassment, Bruce smiled and said, "I like this name. It''s just a name. You get


    used to it after hearing it a few more times. You''re too serious. Dear Polly. "


    It sounded as if he was plotting something. ''Forget it. He can call her whatever he like.''


    "Are there any appointments on the weekend?"


    "Not yet," said Polly curtly, ncing at Bruce with vignce.


    In fact, she had nned to go climbing with Kevin.


    "That''s great! I was afraid that you have date. I hadn''t the chance to do something with you. " All of a


    sudden, Bruce smiled like a fox. "I''m not the kind of man who only pays no return, so Dear Polly. You


    must help me this time."


    His words made her heart jolt, "Mr. He, what can I do for you?"


    An upscale curtain store, Polly deliberately picked out the curtains of several colors


    With a long face, she turned to the man who was reading a fashion magazine leisurely sitting on the


    sofa. "I''m sorry, Mr. He. These curtains are beautiful. They are all what girls like. I really can''t make a


    choice."


    This time, instead of threatening her with the video, Bruce used the fact that he had saved her from a


    group of high school students the other day to ask for a reward.


    He was forced too hard by his family, so he had to ask her to pretend to be his girlfriend. In fact, that


    was the reason why he wanted to be together with her that day. But he was refused by her before he


    could exin it.


    In order to avoid blind dates, he told his family that he had a girlfriend and his mother woulde to


    his single apartment next week for inspection. In order to show that there was a woman living in this


    house, Bruce decided to change the decoration style of the house first.


    But, pretending to be a his girlfriend, Polly is not willing to agree. When she thought of what Bruce had


    said in the car just now, she felt angry and ufortable.


    "There are some reasons why I want you to disguise as my girlfriend."


    "What reason?"


    "You just broke up with your boyfriend and you have some experience. This is a good thing for me.


    And, I also did not have the suspicion that the third party interpose foot, more do not exist the bad


    behavior of love. I have to tell you that I am a person who cares much about social influence. It''s true


    that business is hard for us. We all value our self-esteem. "


    "But I can''t lie to them. You''d better find someone else! You are handsome and rich. There must be a


    lot of girls willing to do this for you. "


    "Yes, Dear Polly. Because I''m handsome, rich and charming, I have to be very careful about choosing


    the best woman for the wife. It will be troublesome if she takes a fancy to me. "


    "What''s the trouble? You can pay them money. "


    "Dear Polly, what do you think of me? Yes, I am very rich. But do you think it is easy to make money?


    Why should I spend my hard-earned money on a woman who has a crush on me? To be honest, I''m a


    stingy person. And she is very innocent. "


    Feeling dizzy, she rubbed her forehead.


    Bruce looked at her with concern and asked, "Dear Polly, what''s wrong with you? I''ve learned to give a


    massage before. Do you feel ufortable now? Can I help you? " He stretched out his hand to her.


    "No need!" "Mr. He, to tell you the truth, I don''t like to be too close to someone who is both rich and


    handsome." In addition to the fact that Kevin had been taken away by the heiress of a rich family, there


    was another reason


    She was tooplex to solve.


    "So it is." A look of Epiphany appeared on Bruce''s face. "Do you really think it''s that easy to refuse me?


    Can I think that you are afraid of being attracted by my charm and can''t help but fall in love with me, so


    you will not want to leave me after that? "


    "How is that possible? Bruce, you''re too overconfident! How can I be reluctant to leave you? I wish I


    could never see you again. "


    She had seldom said such ruthless words. This time, she was really pissed off. She had never seen a


    man who was so shameless.


    "How about we make a bet? If you had been with me for a month, you wouldn''t have fallen in love with


    me at all. I promise you that I will destroy all the videos and won''t pester you anymore. What do you


    think? "


    She had agreed without thinking twice. It was impossible to repent. She could only make every effort to


    upset him and upset him. Perhaps he would give up within a week.


    She was confident about that, because she had done such a thing years ago.


    "I''ll buy them all if Polly want. I''ll change them everyday." His words interrupted her thoughts. "No,


    please wait! You can select three more for one week. "


    The man walked up to her and gently smoothed her slightly messy hair. His deep eyes were as bright


    as a spring light. "Dear Polly, thanks for your hard work."


    The smile on Polly''s face froze.

 Chapter 6 He Is Mysterious

    Chapter 6 He Is Mysterious


    As soon as Polly and Bruce arrived downstairs, Jake drove the car over. When Bruce was about to


    open the door, he heard a honk.


    When he looked back, he saw a red BMW sports car about ten meters away from him. The door


    opened. A handsome guy got out and greeted with a smile, "Hi, Bruce!"


    "Hi, Bruce. What a coincidence. You''re here to look curtains as well?" The young handsome man


    talked with a smile, but his big watery eyes were fixed on Polly who was standing next to Bruce.


    His eyes were full of surprise and brightness, as if he had seen something new. Seeing his hands keep


    shaking behind him, Abbe seemed to make some gestures to the people in the car.


    Then Bruce stopped and looked at the young handsome man, asking, ", Abbe is there anyone else in


    the car?"


    Abbe Su smiled and said, "and Aaron. He is a bashful man. He would rather die thane with me."


    While speaking, he turned to look at Polly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Bruce didn''t intend to hide anything from them. He hugged Polly, who looked embarrassed and whose


    face was reddish, into his arms and said, "let me introduce my girlfriend, Polly."


    Polly was stunned. She wanted to rify, but she couldn''t open her mouth in front of the scorching eyes


    of Bruce. She didn''t know how to address this handsome guy, but she couldn''t say anything, so she


    had to smile.


    The young man cheered up. He reached out his hand and said, "nice to meet you, sister-inw. I''m


    Abbe Su. It''s my honor to meet you."


    The word "sister-inw" was very embarrassing. Her little white face seemed to be as beautiful as


    sunset. "I am actually not..."


    "Enough!" Bruce interrupted her. He held her hand and rejected the handsome man decisively, "you


    don''t need to hold Polly'' hand! That''s enough. "


    Abbe didn''t show any unpleasantness. He turned around and waved at the BMW, "Aaron,e here


    quickly! But this time, it was true! Come here. I promise you that you will be fine! "


    Taking advantage of the chance when Abbe turned his head back, Polly tried hard to break away from


    the arms of Bruce and said, "Mr. He, I''ve juste to help you. It''s not proper for you to do that."


    "What''s wrong with that?" Bruce didn''t let her go, and instead, he held her tighter and tighter with a


    serious expression. "Dear Polly. You don''t know, my mother is very smart. It''s useless for us to just


    show up in front of her twice."


    "Then what else do you want?" Polly asked in astonishment


    A doleful look appeared on his face. He sighed slightly and said, "what can I do? I just want you to act


    a y with me in front of my friends. If you don''t cooperate right now, they are all smart people. Once


    they find out, the news will reach my mother''s ears immediately, and then I''ll be done. "


    "You didn''t say that you would let your friend know about this."


    "I''m not God. I have the ability to predict the future. How could I know I would meet them here?" The


    grievance increased in his voice as he said, "do you remember our agreement? Polly! You have to fulfill


    your obligation as a girlfriend in theing month, and you can''t break your promise!"


    "Nice to meet you, Polly!"


    At this time, Aaron came over and greeted them with a smile. Just now, Abbe wanted to hold his sister-


    inw''s hand but was refused. It was obvious that Bruce don''t wanted me to get close to Polly. So this


    time, he could not show it again.


    But people always say that when they are excited, they can''t control their mouths. He looked at Abbe


    happily, raising his eyebrows. "Abbe, I have already said that Bruce isn''t..."


    Abbe was very happy at first, but he was startled by Aaron''s words. However, he reacted quickly and


    covered his mouth with his hand when he turned around. "Oh, brother Bruce, sister-inw, we have to


    go now. We will treat you to dinner some other day!"


    Then Abbe dragged him to the curtain shop.


    Polly Han had never thought that a rich, handsome man was so cute. She couldn''t help smiling.


    "The man in a white suit is the young master of the fan family, my father''spany, Aaron Fan; the


    man in casual clothes is Abbe Su, the second son of the Su family, from the Su group." His voice was


    soft and far wiser than hers.


    His words made her heart skip a beat. She turned around and looked at him, "why did you say that?"


    "Dear Polly you seems to be interested in them." With a smile on his lips, Bruce asked, "or, do you


    mean that you are only interested in one of them?"


    "How could it be possible? Don''t talk nonsense! " Polly quickly drew back her eyesight, and


    subconsciouslybed the hair near his ear, which was a habit of her when she was nervous.


    "Dear Polly, why are you in such a hurry?"


    The man''s smile was tinged with danger. He stretched his hand to raise her chin and let her look at


    him. "You are my girlfriend now. I''m mean. Even if you pretend to be, I don''t want you to look at other


    men while staying with me! Do you understand? "


    Suddenly, he let go of her, with a perfect smile on his face. He took a step back and said like a


    gentleman, "sorry, I seemed to hurt you."


    His coldness and indifference made her feel that he was like a bottomless fountain in a silent, dark


    night.


    He was not cold, nor bossy, not to mention the kind of superiority and arrogance that rich people had.


    He seemed to be quite gentle and kind. But he seemed to be cold, overbearing, not gentle.


    He is


    What kind of man was he on earth?


    As soon as the car started, Polly called Avril.


    "Polly, where are you now?" Avril''s furious voice came from the phone, "I tell you, you''d better note


    back today! Fanny Li is searching for you with a group of people! "


    "Why did she call me?" Polly didn''t think she owed her anything. She took her boyfriend away and even


    let others bully her in the street. What an unreasonable woman she was.


    "It''s said that bitch was beaten by Hal in her dormitory!"


    "Why did Hal hit him?"


    "What do you think! Hal Xia is my buddy. He knew that Kevin dumped you and pped you for Fanny.


    He was so angry that he decided to fight with Kevin that night! "


    "What! How is Hal now? "


    "I don''t know. Hal wasn''t at school, and his phone was turned off. Why don''t you try again! Anyway,


    don''t go back to school today! "


    It was impossible for her not to go back to school. She couldn''t stop going to school just because she


    didn''t want to meet Fanny.


    "Avril..." All of a sudden, the car screeched to a halt with grinding brakes, and Polly was pushed


    forward out of inertia.

 Chapter 7 Call Me Loudly

    Chapter 7 Call Me Loudly


    With all her attention focused on the phone, she was so unprepared that she almost hit the cushion in


    front of her. At this moment, a pair of warm hands grabbed her waist and pulled her back into the car


    seat.


    It happened so fast that her mind went nk. When she reacted, she found herself sitting on Bruce''s


    lap.


    "Mr. He..." She felt the heat spread all over her face to the ear tip, struggling to get down from his legs.


    She was flustered and flurried. When she turned her head, she was so close to him that he slightly


    touched her cheek with his lips.


    This made her even more flustered, her heart pounding, "Mr. He..."


    "Don''t move!" Hearing what she said, Bruce held her in his arms tightly. A touch of displeasure shed


    through his deep eyes and he asked, "what''s the matter, Jake?"


    Jake apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. He. A dog suddenly appeared on the road."


    Luckily, there were not many cars around and they had been far away from each other. Otherwise, the


    consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Dear Polly, what happened? Why don''t you say anything? " Avril''s nervous voice came from the phone


    that had fallen on the ground.


    Polly was going to get the phone, Bruce also bent down to pick it up. As a result, their faces met.


    Bruce smiled and said, "I''m sorry." He let go of her.


    Having no time to answer the phone, Polly rushed back to her seat and rubbed her aching hand. Polly


    didn''t know whether he was apologizing for his rude behavior or for touching her face.


    As Bruce hooked the phone up with his slender fingers, he said to the microphone, "don''t worry. Polly is


    safe."


    Then she handed the phone to him, but what Avril said next was, "Polly idiot! I have nothing to say to


    you now. Ask Mr. He to answer the phone!"


    Polly didn''t know what Avril said to Bruce, but he kept nodding his head and answered, "yes." ''I know''


    She couldn''t figure out what they were talking about.


    By the time the phone was hung up by Avril. ''what kind of friend is this!


    She called Hal to ask about the situation. But just as what Avril said, his phone was powered off. She


    was worried about Hal. He was weak and got injection every now and then. If he fought with Kevin,


    nobody would know what would happen to him.


    Polly thought for a while and texted Hal, asking him to call her as soon as possible.


    Bruce took Polly to a single apartment in a high-end residential area. Jake followed them. He left after


    he put the curtains down in the living room.


    At present, there were only two people in the apartment, Polly and Bruce. This was the first time Polly


    came to a man''s home alone with a man.


    She even didn''t dare to breathe hard, and the air was filled with a faint smell, which was a kind of smell


    that belonged to Bruce.


    To avoid embarrassment, she bent over and looked through the curtains. "Which one do you want first,


    Mr. He?" she asked


    As she spoke, she looked around the room. It was neat and tidy. The color was grey, white and ck. It


    was icy. It felt like the ce of work rather than home. No wonder Bruce asked her to pick these


    curtains. There was indeed no trace of a woman in this house.


    He couldn''t deceive his shrewd mother, even me.


    "No, wait!" Then he opened the refrigerator and asked, "what would you like to drink? I have milk and


    juice. "


    "Juice, please."


    "Do you like juice?"


    "Not bad,"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bruce took out a can of apple juice, opened it and put it in front of Polly, "this is the only one used by


    me at present. If you like it, I will make it for you in person."


    Seeing how gentle and considerate he was, Polly could not bear his attitude any more. She turned to


    him and said, "Mr. He, I don''t think you need to take it so seriously. We are not really boyfriend and


    girlfriend."


    Bruce took it for granted and said, "it makes sense. This is the benefit for you to promise to be my


    girlfriend."


    All of a sudden, Bruce lifted the corner of his mouth with an evil and attractive smile, staring at Polly,


    "it''s only a word from you, it''s true or not. Do you want to be my girlfriend or not? "


    "Mr He! In order to get along with each other, could you please stop saying such ambiguous words? "


    "Intimate?" As soon as he heard that, Bruce''s face erged in front of Polly. With a sexy smile at his


    thin lips, he exhaled warm breath gently against her neck, and said, "dear, I suddenly realize a serious


    problem."


    His sudden approach made the faint fresh and pleasant smell in the room much denser all of a sudden.


    Polly'' heart raced violently. "What''s wrong?"


    The man stood straight and looked at her with a faint smile. "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to call me


    like that? We are in a rtionship now. How can you still mention it? "


    "Then what should I call you?" How could she address him in that way? The way she addressed him


    sent a chill down his spine. But she couldn''t call him Mr. He.


    With a serious expression on his face, Bruce said, "as a boyfriend and girlfriend, in the appetion must


    be close, the more close the better. Do you know what you should call your boyfriend? "


    She had thrown the question back, but this man returned. Well, that''s good. I won''t have to be forced to


    call him very disgusting name.


    She raised her hand to flick a lock of hair near her temples. "Let''s call each other ''Name''. I''ll call you


    ''Bruce He'' from now on."


    With one hand in his pocket, Bruce''s face was hard to tell whether he was satisfied with it or not. All of


    a sudden, heughed and said, "Polly, you are not honest."


    "I used to call Kevin. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him."


    He frowned slightly, but soon he resumed his gentle expression. "Wow, it turns out that Polly likes to


    call me Bruce. It''s OK."


    Polly thought for a while before she came to her senses. Her face flushed. It was hard for her to call


    him that.


    Bruce came over, looking at her eagerly, "let''s have a try first."


    "Mr. He, i..."


    He patted her on the shoulder and gently said, "don''t be nervous. You can take this as a required


    course of your course. Yes. Just treat me as an ancient Greek statue. "


    An ancient Greek male statue! He''s really good at telling jokes!


    "You can make it, definitely."


    Originally, it was impossible for Polly to do it, but the Bruce''s eyes showed that he was encouraging


    employees to work hard, and his apparent alienation made her suddenly realize that they were just


    acting. Since then, it didn''t matter how she named him.


    She plucked up all her courage and called, "Bruce."


    At this moment, she seemed to see a bright light shining in his eyes like a meteor. But it was also


    because of the shooting star that they couldn''t see. The man in front of Polly was still the calm looking


    Bruce.


    "I didn''t hear you! Dear Polly, shout!"


    This time, Polly spoke in a loud voice, looking at him with her bright eyes, "Bruce!"


    Looking into the eyes of the man like inkke, Bruce''s mood fluctuated slightly. He pulled her into his


    arms with his chin against her head and murmured, "Hmm, Dear Polly."

 Chapter 8 Conditions

    Chapter 8 Conditions


    Bruce was changing the curtains outside. At the same time, Polly was required to cook a sumptuous


    meal for him.


    The dishes were bought and sent here by Jake.


    Polly was not good at cooking, so she could barely make some simple food to snap. So it was


    impossible for Bruce to ask for arge amount of food.


    She was taken good care of at home before.


    Through the bright ss window, Polly stared at the tree buildings in the neighborhood. These were all


    green and green. She was lost in thought.


    "Dear Polly, what are you looking at?" Bruce asked all of a sudden.


    Hearing that, Polly came to her senses, picked up the knife and cut potato, "the green view is very


    good and beautiful. It must befortable to live here, right?"


    "Do you want to move in or not?"


    "What? Ouch! " She groaned with pain and her finger was cut by the kitchen knife.


    "What''s wrong?" He walked to her and took her hand. The next second, she felt her wound was


    wrapped in warm tenderness.


    He was sucking her finger!


    Her eyes widened, she looked at the man beside her in disbelief, forgetting to dodge.


    After a long time, he left. The blood on his lips made him even more enchanting and eye-catching.


    "Dear Polly, I''m sorry. It should be sterilized." He took Polly to the living room and quickly found the


    medicine box.


    "Is it because that you don''t need to cook at home?" The man pretended to ask casually as he


    disinfected the wound.


    "Not often."


    "Did I get Polly in a dilemma?"


    "Not exactly. It''s a matter of time for people to grow up. Just as you said, it''s a required course, and


    sooner orter, you have to do it. "


    Bruce raised his head and held her cold little hand in his palm. There was a deep emotion in his eyes,


    "then can I think that you agree take this lesson in order to me?"


    "I..." Polly didn''t know what else to say.


    "I am kidding."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Oh, really?".


    She admitted that she was almost bewitched. A man like Bruce was no less attractive than his wealth.


    Polly''s hand was hurt, so she couldn''t cook. Atst, it was Bruce who went into the kitchen. Although


    his cooking skills were not very good, he was much better than her. At least the dishes he cooked were


    potato and green pepper.


    "Mr. He..."


    As soon as she said that, Bruce interrupted her, "Polly. You have made a mistake."


    "It''s true! Mr. He, I think we should meet some rules. If you obey them, I can continue to help you.


    Otherwise, I''m sorry that I can''t keep youpany anymore. "


    Polly knew how dangerous it would be if she was too close to this man. Like other ordinary girls, she


    wanted to be loved. She was afraid that she would fall in love with him. It was obvious that Bruce


    wasn''t suitable for her. If it weren''t for himing to her rescue on the street, she wouldn''t have had


    anything to do with the rich.


    Bruce kept silent for a long time, seeming to think about something seriously. He gazed at her with his


    bright eyes for a long time, and said, "of course you can. You can do whatever you want."


    Atst, they had made an agreement that during this month, she would have to perform her duty as a


    girlfriend. For example, you would meet your friends and parents once a week, and you must answer


    the phone calls. But the intimacy between them was only on the surface and not too much in private


    unless it was necessary.


    When Polly left for school, Bruce drove her to her school in person.


    She went upstairs and received a text message from Bruce.


    Polly, I told you not to let the wound touch water these two days.


    She turned around and looked out from the window of the staircase. The ck Benz car had not left


    yet.


    It was Bruce''s limited edition Bugatti. He only drove it to pick her up at the gate of the school. Since


    then, it seemed as if the cat had disappeared.


    The rich people loved cars as they loved their mistress. Even though they were rich with almost


    everything, they still had something to cherish.


    When she went up to the fourth floor, she felt something was wrong. The fifth floor was very noisy, as if


    a lot of people were talking. It was Saturday today. The dormitory building was usually very quiet at this


    time.


    She suddenly remembered the call from Avril this morning.


    Did Fanny wait for her until now? She should have called Avril to ask about it before she came back.


    She want to run away from reality, but she was prepared for it.


    The moment Polly reached the fifth floor, she was caught by Sally.


    "Polly is back!" The crowd swarmed towards the door of the dorm. Sally blocked Polly from entering.


    Quickly, Sally took out her cell phone and called Fanny. She couldn''t hide her excitement in her eyes.


    "Fanny,e here now. Polly hase back!"


    When Polly opened the door of the dorm and came, an expectant look appeared on Avril face. Avril


    turned around and saw no one else. And she angrily left a sentence to Polly, "Polly Han, why don''t you


    just die like a fool?" Then she went back and closed the door.


    On the other hand, Avril was calling her roommate, "where the hell are you, Hal! Why did you turn on


    your phone sote! Are you all right! Fanny''s group of people areing over to make trouble in the


    dorm. In spite of all the difficulties, death and birth, you''d bettere over to support the ass Polly! "


    Looking at Sally like a proud cock, Polly said, "please get out of the way!"


    "Why should I move?" Relying on the advantage of the crowd, Sally continued in an arrogant manner,


    "Polly, tonight here are all girls, no one to eat your poor, noble cold a set!


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    "Fanny is my friend. I don''t like you bullying her like that! Let''s see what she will say when she gets


    here! "


    But Sally wasn''t stupid enough to think that as far as she knew, Polly had be a mistress of a rich


    man. She would not give up until she got what she wanted. It didn''t matter if he offended Polly, but


    Offending Polly behind that man is not good.


    "But she hasn''te yet. Please let me in!"


    "Bitch! I haven''te yet! " On the stairs, Fanny shouted at her angrily. The high pitched female voice,


    apanied by the special sound of her high heels, came to Polly'' ears.

 Chapter 9 How Dare You Hit A Woman

    Chapter 9 How Dare You Hit A Woman


    Fanny walked so fast that she reached Polly in the blink of an eye.


    "Polly Han, you are gentle and soft. I never thought you are so vicious. They had agreed to break up


    with each other face to face, but in fact, you even asked others to beat Kevin secretly. I took Kevin


    away from you. You can''t vent your anger on me! Why did you ask people to hit him? "


    "Your bitch hit Polly first!" Avril pushed the door out of the dormitory and stared angrily at Fanny. "As a


    man, how could Kevin beat a woman? Shame on him. Fanny, I really don''t know why you have a crush


    on Kevin! "


    How could a rich youngdy like Fanny stand being pointed at and cursed by others? Her face turned


    red with anger. She pointed at Polly and shouted arrogantly, "if it weren''t for Polly pestering Kevin and


    begging Kevin not to break up with her, how could he p her? She has no sense of shame! "


    "Fanny, you have to say..."


    "I''m crying, begging Kevin not to break up with me!" Polly''s face was full of sarcasm. "Fanny, it''s just a


    dream. I was blind to fall in love with someone like Kevin! "


    "Yes, he is!" Avril continued, "Fanny, you are such a shameless woman. You stole Polly boyfriend and


    even showed off. What''s wrong with you? ''now that Kevin was pped, you should go find the one who


    did it, '' she thought! Why do you find Polly? As a man, he hid himself behind like a little wife and asked


    a woman to solve the problem. It''s so hard to find a boyfriend like him. "


    That''s how she was. She must say something she thought.


    Fanny wasn''t willing to be inferior to Polly. She shouted to Sally and the other five girls, "you are all


    dead. Are you dumb?"


    The other five girls also joined in Sally''s debate.


    Fiercely, Woman wouldn''t fiercely fight with each other. But the fierceness of a fight would nevere


    to an end. Once they had a quarrel, they could hear nothing clearly as there were sound everywhere.


    There were still some students in the dormitory who didn''t go out. They walked out to have a look, and


    the whole floor was crowded with people.


    "Polly, You bastard! I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Finally, Fanny spoke in a rough manner, "you


    guys go ahead! I was so kindst time. But today, you won''t be so lucky. I will tear your mouth apart! "


    The six of them came up together. Sally and two other girls subdued Avril, while the other three held


    Polly tightly. They grabbed her hair and raised her face.


    Fanny want to p Polly. But her wrist was grabbed in the air. She didn''t expect that someone would


    dare to stop them at this time. She was furious and was about to scold, "who can find..." Dead!


    Before she spoke out the word "death", the man who stopped her suddenlyughed. "Ha ha, you''re


    insane again?"


    Hearing the man''s voice, Fanny turned around and looked at the man. Her arrogance immediately


    subsided and she said in surprise, "Aaron? Why are you here? "


    Hearing her words, Aaron loosened his grip on Fanny and turned to her with a faint smile, "why can''t I


    come here?" His outstanding appearance and extraordinary temperament immediately attracted the


    attention of the whole floor of girls.


    "Why are you still unwilling to let go?" He said in a harsh tone and red at the girls who were trying to


    grasp Polly and Avril. "Do you want me to do it myself?"


    The girls saw the four or five tall bodyguards behind Aaron and didn''t dare to keep them even if they


    were afraid of Fanny.


    Hearing that, Fanny couldn''t breathe. She was on the verge of sess and became really angry.


    "Aaron, what do you mean? This is none of your business! "


    "It''s none of my business! I''m dating my goddess on the fourth floor. The moment I heard you, too


    noisy. How romantic the moment is! You broke it. But since you are the one who ruined the


    atmosphere, for the sake of kindergarten, forget it. "


    Aaron had a heavy ent on the word "Kindergarten" on purpose, and the expression on Fanny''s face


    changed. But if she just left like that, then she was afraid of Aaron and she didn''t want to lose face.


    "Polly Han, I can let you off today for the time being! If you ever try to seduce Kevin again, I will not let


    you go easily. "


    Following Fanny, the other three went downstairs together, but they were stopped by Aaron. He gave a


    gentle nce at those people and said harshly.


    "I just graduated from this universityst year. I like this school very much. And I hate those who


    destroy thisnd most." He pointed at Sally. "Stop! The contract with the Ding family is due to end this


    year. Although your family has been working in this industry for a long time and is experienced, there is


    still someone who can rece them. "


    All of a sudden, the true feelings in Sally'' heart disappeared when she found that she had been looking


    at Aaron''s handsome face shyly. She quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Fan. I''ll be careful in the


    future!"


    Hearing his words, the girls who were walking in front of them picked up their pace, afraid of being


    stopped by Aaron.


    But Aaron didn''t want to let them go. He said loudly, "you''d better think twice before you do anything.


    Don''t make trouble for your parents on impulse!"


    After dismissing Fanny, Aaron changed his aloof attitude immediately and ran up to Polly, speaking


    reverently, "I''m sorry, my Polly sister-inw. I didn''t know it was you. Are you okay? "


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s okay. Thank you very much," said Polly in a grateful tone


    "We are a family. It''s so kind of you to say ''thank you'' to me. This is my name card. If you need


    anything, call me anytime. " "With a shy smile on his face, Aaron said, "well, then you go ahead with


    your work. I, Ho, I will go downstairs to continue my date.


    With her eyes sparkling with admiration, Avril gazed at the receding figure of Aaron and asked, "who is


    that handsome?"


    "A friend of Bruce." Hearing that, Polly turned around and went back to her dormitory. After entering the


    room, she found that Avril was still giggling stupidly at the door.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore and dragged she in. "Stop being an anthomaniac! Didn''t you hear that he


    was dating with his goddess? "


    Ten minutester, the door of the dorm was knocked, and Avril stood up to open the door when her bed


    was close to the door. When the door was opened, she almost bumped into a man who broke in.


    "Dear Polly, are you okay?" The man was almost out of breath, his hands on the door, still fumbling for


    Polly.


    "Nothing serious!" Avril answered. She closed the door and sighed, "honey Hal, finally you are here. If


    youe here to save the beauty, both Polly and I will be beaten up. Ash, what''s wrong with your


    face? "


    Polly was packing her stuff. When she turned around to look at Hal, she was shocked to see his face.


    His face was not clean, with several more scratches. His left eye was swollen like a panda''s, and the


    corner of his mouth was blue.


    She would have recognized him if they were not familiar with each other.


    "Hal, how did you get hurt so badly?" she asked with concern? Did you really fight with Kevin? "


    "Don''t mention that jerk!" Feeling a pang of hatred, Hal rubbed his face and said, "he need to be


    beaten! He is all shameless enough to beat a woman! "


    He ran to the big mirror in the dorm and looked himself in the mirror, "that jerk are so cruel that I''m


    almost disfigured!"


    "You deserve it!" Avril stared at him and said, "all right, now you are not angry. Bad luck wille soon.


    That Polly is so easy to be bullied. Fanny might bring some people here to make trouble one day. "


    Hearing that, Hal turned his head back to look at Polly with an apologetic look on his face. "Oh, I''m so


    sorry for that. I didn''t expect that I would be so angry. "


    Avril poured cold water on him, "I think you are always very funny when you are still angry."


    "Shall we have a nice talk now?" Hal rolled his blue eyes and said in a wronged tone, "do you think I


    don''t need help Polly at this time? As far as I''m concerned, I have to stay at home for thest two days


    because I can''t even seduce any beautiful girls. s, who else in the world can understand my pain? "


    "Hahaha," said Polly with a smile, "uncle, aunt, don''t be so distressed by your injury! Is everything okay


    with you? "


    "I''m fine. Just a little injury!" Hal continued to look at himself in the mirror.


    "His body, after all kinds of viruses in turn bombing, has long be a disease deathless cockroach!"


    Avril snorted in her nose and said, "but this time, he dares not to go home. He must hide from his


    uncle."


    "I''m not a coward! You never saw the heroic scene when I fought with Kevin! He was injured badly! I


    took some photos with my phone. Would you like to have a look? "


    He was talking to them, but his eyes were fixed on Polly.


    "I''m not interested in it." said Polly, shaking her head

 Chapter 10 Lets Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 10 Let''s Have Dinner Together


    A phone call woke up Polly. She opened her eyes to see. It''s Bruce again. She felt a little upset. They


    just metst night and now he called. Did he wait for her downstairs as yesterday?


    She ran to the window as she answered the phone. Luckily, the ck Benz was not there.


    "What''s up?" She leaned against the window and yawned with her sleepy eyes.


    "Do I wake you up?" His voice was full of tenderness, "how about you sleep a little longer, I will call you


    later."


    If he had made up his mind, he wouldn''t have called her. However, when he was woken up, Polly was


    still very angry after getting up. She said in an angry tone, "if you have something to say, just say it


    directly. I don''t need to keep thinking about you and can''t fall asleep."


    "I will ask Jake to pick you up at school this afternoon. Let''s have dinner together."


    "Why? Didn''t I keep youpany yesterday? " She would like to have a formal girlfriend. She didn''t


    want to waste the two free time on weekend. "We agreedst night that we would only have dinner


    once a week. If there is no need to see each other, it''s okay."


    "Yes, I know. But I have to inform you because Aaron is so enthusiastic. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you still remember the two boys you met yesterday? At that time, they wanted to have lunch. One


    of them named Aaron, whose lunch date was set at noon today. Don''t you have time? That''s great! I''m


    very busy with the work in thepany these two days. I''ll refuse him for you. "


    "Wait!" "I, I''ll try to make it. Where? "


    "Jing Hua fate. I''ll ask someone to pick you up at half past five. " Then he hung up the phone quickly.


    The sound of beeping on the phone was so strange that Polly felt that something was wrong. But it was


    just a dinner and it was Aaron''s treat. She had to go.


    When Avril heard that Polly was going to have dinner with Bruce''s friend, she kept talking about it in


    front of her since the breakfast was finished. She kept saying that in such an asion, the most


    important thing for a person like Bruce was his prestige. He wanted his girlfriend to wear something


    beautiful and stunning to satisfy his vanity.


    The purpose of Avril was very simple. She wanted to take Polly to the shopping mall to buy a new


    dress. But her proposal had been rejected by her for several times. If Polly insisted, even Avril could do


    nothing to her.


    At 5:20, Polly started to walk downstairs. Polly was used to arriving ahead of schedule every time.


    She was dressed in casual clothes and denim cloth shoes, with a high ponytail, still in her clean and


    simple school uniform. Polly felt pleased and walked downstairs at a brisk pace.


    It would be better if Bruce had been so embarrassed. In that case, he would have ended his temporary


    girlfriend n.


    When Polly walked out of the girls'' dorm, Polly found that Bruce'' car hadn''t arrived yet. She looked at


    the empty shady road in front of her, and thought that if the time did note, she would take a bus


    there.


    She walked to the shade of the forest and stretched out her hand to reach the blossoms and buds on


    the tender leaves. A University was surrounded by cherry trees. The surroundings were also affected.


    Cherry trees were nted everywhere. In March every year, there were a lot of women outside the


    school. Unfortunately, it was not the blossom season yet, only a few flowers appeared.


    She heard footsteps behind her, which were right in her direction. She didn''t look back. In a step, she


    made way. The person stood very close to her.


    She stepped aside to make room for him. But to her surprise, that man also moved towards her.


    Suddenly, she thought of that possibility. As expected, the man standing next to her was exactly Kevin.


    His face looked the same as Hal''s.


    She suddenly felt it funny.


    It was the first time that she had seen him so funny. He didn''t deserve it. The way to hurt the enemy


    was totally unworthy.


    "Polly!" Kevin finally broke the silence. "I heard that Fanny came to see youst night. Are you okay?"


    "Do you want me to be hurt?"


    "How can I hope that you will be hurt?" Kevin could be seen in her eyes. "Polly. That day in the mall, I


    had to hit you, I apologize to you now, please do not take it to heart."


    "Oh, I forgot it for a long time." Even including himself. If the p on the face hadn''tpletely


    shattered their previous feelings, then theter show of love between him and Fanny and the


    humiliation on the street would be enough.


    She felt a little sad at the beginning, but she figured it out two dayster. All in all, she was not so deep


    in love with her boyfriend, although she had thought about getting along with him.


    "Polly, I know you must care about me. Give me back the p. If you are still angry, you can beat me a


    few more times. "


    With a cold and distant expression on her face, she moved sideways to avoid him. "No, thanks! I have


    said that I don''t mind. "


    Kevin approached her closely and looked at her coldly, "Polly, do you really not care about that p?


    Or, do you ever care about me?"


    She frowned and wondered, ''what''s wrong with Kevin? Why does he say that now?


    "Polly! If you don''t say anything, it means you acquiesce! Do you know why I choose to do this?


    Because when I was with you, I felt insecure! Sometimes, even if I sit opposite to you, I don''t know


    what you are thinking! "


    She realized that he didn''te to apologize at all. He was ming her. It was a different world. The


    person who cheated on her was bold and straight.


    She didn''t want to talk to such a bastard anymore. She turned around and left.


    Kevin chased after her, not letting her go.


    "Stop, Polly! I came here today to make things clear with you! "


    She was speechless. Until now, they had nothing to say. He said they broke up and he fell in love with


    another woman. Wasn''t it what she said?


    Now he got what he wanted. Howe she became the sinner?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Kevin, what on earth do you want to say?" She couldn''t get rid of him and had to stop.


    Kevin stepped forward and grabbed Polly by the wrist. "I just want to ask you a question. Have you


    ever loved me?"


    He could ask such a question, but she was not in the mood to answer it at all. She felt that this man


    was so disgusting.


    "What are you doing?" As they were tugging, the voice of Bruce was as cold as a drizzle that had fallen


    into the night with the wind on a spring night, and came over several trees.


    Polly looked up.


    Standing under the beautiful cherry tree, Bruce was as sharp as a sword. The golden sunlight of the


    setting sun sprinkled on his body through the gap of the leaves. His jade white face was covered with a


    gentle halo. It was so beautiful that it was unreal.


    His eyes with pink petals were as cold as his voice.


    "Come here, Polly."

 Chapter 11 A Freak Clan

    Chapter 11 A Freak n


    As soon as she got on the car, Bruce came over, grabbed her wrist and looked at her carefully.


    She has the one-in-a-hundred skin, delicate and white, delicate and easy to blow. Kevin takes exercise


    for a long time. He was so strong that Polly wrist was already bruised.


    If one didn''t observe it carefully, it couldn''t be found, but it certainly escaped from the sharp eyes of


    Bruce.


    With his lips tightly closed and eyes squinted, his face was as dark as the sky before the storm,


    probably because he hid deep in the forest.


    For some reason, Polly felt a little guilty. In order to ease the embarrassment in her heart, she broke


    the silence first. "Didn''t you say that you would send Jake to pick me up?"


    As soon as Bruce loosened his grip on her wrist and looked in the direction of her eyes, the haze on his


    face was already swept away, and there was even a gentle smile on his brows and brows. "I just


    wanted to see you, so I came."


    "Didn''t you say that you were extremely busy these days?" asked Polly


    "There is no conflict between being busy and being with you." Bruce turned her around and smiled, "


    Polly took time to have dinner with me, and I have no reason to continue working."


    Polly heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    The two doormen at the door saw Bruce greeted him respectfully, "Hello, Mr. He, Miss Han."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as she entered the room, she noticed that a lot of eyes fell on her, and everyone paid attention


    to her as much as on Bruce. She knew it was all because of the man around her. Those people were


    probably curious about what the woman beside Boss looked like.


    The waiter courteously opened the door of the private room.


    Polly Han was stunned for a while. In the blink of an eye, Bruce had put his hands around her slender


    waist, dragging her into the room.


    There were many people inside. They were all young and handsome strangers.


    When those people saw them, they all stood up and greeted with a smile, "nice to meet you, Bruce!


    sister-inw !"


    Although Bruce was smiling, he showed no politeness in what he said. "Who let you guyse here?"


    They answered in one voice, "we have no choice. we have been fed up with these dishes at home, so I


    come out to change a taste. Do you mind it? "


    Aaron quickly stood out and exined, "Bruce, sister inw, it''s not my fault! They are acting like they


    have made a deal. They just burst in and wouldn''t leave. I have driven them away several times! "


    Polly reached out her hand to smooth her hair. Really? Polly don''t think so.


    Looking into her eyes, Bruce said, "of course I won''t mind." The implication in his words was obvious.


    He was waiting for her to express her position.


    What else could she say? She could only say something against her will. "I don''t mind. More people,


    more fun."


    Although she said she didn''t mind it, she had to say something in front of Bruce, or she wouldn''t be


    able to vent her anger.


    "Didn''t you say that Aaron only invited us? Why there were so many people here. Don''t say something


    like that. I''m not a fool. "


    "You are smart, of course. It''s all my fault. I didn''t make a good friend. Although Aaron looks gentle and


    mild, he is a well-known celebrity in the business circle. He posted the news that he saw me with you


    that day on the Inte and it caused a stir among those young men. But don''t worry. It''s just a meal.


    Aaron''s family is engaged in jewelry. They can afford a lot of food. "


    When she asked the reason, he actually mentioned money. The rich''s thought was really different. This


    was the nature of a businessman. All he thought about was money.


    "Dear Polly, what''s that look on your face? I know you don''t like rich people. I''m sorry. I became a rich


    man identally. Don''t dislike me. "


    It was still too early to say that she despised him. No, the man was simply changing the topic. "All right,


    Mr. He!" said Polly. She was even more upset! Now I understand your intention. You just want to let


    your friends know about me, right? "


    "Is there anything wrong? As long as my friends know you, they will help me win my mother''s trust.


    Why are you so smart? Don''t you know to be prepared? "


    She felt that Bruce have some wiles.


    "Bruce, don''t just whisper to sister inw. Please introduce her to us!"


    Bruce introduced all the sons of rich families one by one. There were eight people apart from Aaron.


    There was nothing special about being young and handsome. She couldn''t remember so many boys,


    after introducing them, it was the same as never.


    However, she found Abbe wasn''t among them.


    "Why doesn''t Abbee here?" Bruce''s lips curled into a smile, and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    After ordering the waiter to leave, Aaron turned around and replied, "here is the thing! Is Abbe under


    house arrest again! "


    Upon hearing this, the young man responded, "that''s what the family is like. It was the first time that


    she had gone through such a thing! Poor Abbe! "


    "It''s all because Abbe''s big brother is too powerful and abnormal! Hardly a modern man. "


    "What do you mean?" asked Polly, as she was shocked by his words


    "sister-inw, let me tell you," said another young man, who got close to Polly and nervously said, "as


    an old saying goes... All in all, Abbe'' big brother had a wide range of abnormal actions. Mr. Su insisted


    that Abbe should take his brother as an example and set him in house if something went wrong! But


    Abbe was different from his brother. His brother had been brought up outside and suffered a lot. Abbe


    was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. How could he bear to suffer so much? "


    The rest sighed.


    "You know what? It''s terrible to have an excellent elder brother,"


    "Fortunately, Bruce is our only child. Otherwise, being his brother will be very stressful."


    "Not all the families are like the Su family, which is totally abnormal!"

 Chapter 12 Dear Polly! Wake up!

    Chapter 12 Dear Polly! Wake up!


    Polly was very generous, and she drank up all the toast offered by other people. The atmosphere in the


    private room was so good. The friends of Bruce all had a sweet smile on their faces, and they kept


    complimenting sister-inw and Bruce on how lucky they were.


    After drinking several sses of wine, she gradually remembered several people. All of them were


    young people, and they didn''t put on airs in front of Bruce. So all of them got along well with each other.


    In the meantime, when Bruce went out to answer the phone, those rich children were even more


    excited.


    "Sister inw,e on, drink one more ss!"


    After drinking a few more sses of wine, Polly was dizzy, but she was still rational and sober minded.


    "sister-inw!" Aaron was the host, the most arrogant one. He was obviously drunk, so he took Bruce''s


    seat directly.


    "In fact, Bruce is a rare good man! He had been doing business only for so many years without any


    scandal! We all suspect that he is a gay, ha ha... "


    "Yes, you are right!" Henry also added, "sister inw, believe it! It''s true! This is known to all in our


    circle! There were news about this on the Inte before, but it has been peaceful. "


    "That''s right. Bruce was forced to get married every year, and how embarrassing it was, hahaha..."


    "sister-inw, please take care of Bruce! You must get him back from gay. I''ll rely on you to save him! "


    "sister-inw, the future is full of hardships. You have to hold on!"


    It turned out that Bruce was a gay, which astonished Polly. In fact, he was less than thirty years old, so


    his family didn''t have to be in such a hurry.


    No wonder he had to find a fake girlfriend to deal with his family! No wonder he wanted to find her, but


    not those women who had betrayed him! He must have felt sick at the sight of the girls who were


    gazing at him intently!


    This fact was so useful to her that she wouldn''t have to worry so much from now on.


    When Bruce went back to the room, he noticed that the way Polly looked at him was very strange. It


    was regret, pity, and even pity.


    He looked around with his cold and sharp eyes. When he saw that Aaron and others were afraid to


    laugh, he understood immediately.


    It was not the first time for them to do such a thing. Since the situation was different this time, they


    could do nothing about it.


    While he was in a daze, the women next to he had drunk a few more sses of beer. She had a small


    red face as if she had put on blusher, and her smooth red lips were watery.


    But she was still asking for it.


    A sudden anger rose in his heart, and his deep eyes were filled with bottomless storms. He grabbed


    her cup and put it on the table. The hubbub in the room suddenly vanished with the thump.


    Bruce stood up and said, "since she is drunk, I''ll take her home." As he said, he lifted her in his arms


    and walked out of the room regardless of other people''s reaction.


    The rich young masters finally came to their senses after the door was heavily mmed.


    "Things are different this time."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Holy crap! Wait for death! "


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The room was full of fear and depression.


    Holding in Bruce''s arms, Polly was not obedient at all. She grabbed his clothes and shook it violently.


    "Aaron, I want to drink one more ss of wine!"


    "You asked me why I drank so much? Alcohol can chase away my sorrows. I feel bad! "


    Both of his hands hit the target, and he couldn''t prevent the woman from tearing his clothes. He cursed


    in a low voice, "damn!" He quickened his pace towards the parking lot.


    "Where are we going, Mr. He?" Asked Jake softly.


    "The apartment!"


    On the way, Polly was quiet with a sweet smile on her face. She seemed to be having a dream. But


    when she entered the room, she suddenly opened her eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck,


    her body clung to him tightly like an octopus.


    "Polly. Wake up!" He struggled but failed. It was better to say that he didn''t want to break away from her


    than he couldn''t.


    She hugged him tightly, which turned his brain into chaos. He warned her in a hoarse voice, "get away


    from me! Don''t me me if you don''t let me go!"


    Unconsciously, his big hand touched her waist and went down her plump buttocks.


    Not only didn''t she let go of him, but she also put her body close to him. They were already tightly


    stitched except there were severalyers of cloth between them.


    He thought it was not good to go on like this, so he forced himself to calm down and coaxed her in a


    soft voice, "honey, sleep on the bed." Regardless of his gentleness, he pulled her away and carried her


    to the bedroom.


    When they got to the bedside, Polly suddenly exerted much more strength, much stronger than usual.


    It never urred to him that she would do this. His legs gave out and he fell onto the bed with her.


    Bruce pressed on Polly, with two hands holding. Her eyes became dim and she giggled at Bruce.


    The good smell of alcohol overwhelmed the fragrance of her body and the touch of her soft body, all of


    which stimted Bruce''s nerves. His dark eyes reflected the beautiful lips in front of him. His usual


    calmness and self-control almost copsed. Unconsciously, his fingers left many deep scratches on the


    bed sheet.


    "Am I dreaming?" Polly reached out to hold his face, her slender fingers skimming over his lips.


    Suddenly, she lowered her head, with sweet and soft lips getting closer to him.


    However, when she was about to kiss him, she tilted her body and slid her soft lips from his face to his


    neck. She muttered, "Owen..."

 Chapter 13 Clothes Have Been Changed

    Chapter 13 Clothes Have Been Changed


    Polly had a dream.


    In her dream, she was chasing a familiar back in panic on a gray path. The road looked endless into


    the mist''s deep sky. She kept running, begging the man to stop and not to leave, but the man did not


    listen to her at all.


    Then she tried hard to catch up with him. The man turned around and said gently with a smile, "Dear


    Polly."


    Why did it be Bruce''s face! She woke up immediately.


    She tried to sit up but fell back as soon as she lifted her body. She held her head with both hands and


    felt her head was splitting. After a while, she finally remembered that she had drunk so muchst night,


    one after another.


    She had heard that it took people''s life to have a hangover. But now, after realizing it, it was really


    worse than death. She had a headache, and felt weak all over. Her stomach and mouth were as dry as


    she hadn''t drunk water for days.


    The next moment, she realized a bigger problem. The room looked familiar, but obviously it was not


    their dormitory, and she was wearing a pinkce Nightgown, not her white snow princess''s nightgown.


    Her temples throbbed abruptly. She rubbed her head hard to clear her mind. Contrary to the decoration


    style, the ck and grey color was not suitable for that of ck and grey color. The bright colored


    curtains


    It suddenly urred to her that this was the house of Bruce. He didn''t send her back to her dormitory


    last night unexpectedly. And he even changed her pajamas for her!


    She drank too muchst night, and so did Bruce. She believed that they wouldn''t get drunk and have a


    one night stand. She quickly opened the clothes and saw that her skin was still white and tender. Until


    she didn''t find any trace of ambiguity, she was slowly relieved.


    She looked around for her clothes. The curtains separated the room from others and made it an


    independent room. The room was dim, and people couldn''t see it clearly.


    She put on her shoes and got out of bed, pulling open the curtain. A strong sunlight shone on her,


    which was so piercing that she could hardly open her eyes.


    ''when did the sun rise above my head?'' she wondered?


    In a hurry, she grabbed her cell phone and looked at the time. She was pissed off only by one nce at


    it.


    It was already ten o''clock!


    In a huff, she dialed Bruce''s number. As soon as the phone rang twice, someone answered it at the


    other end of the line. The man on the other end said in a maic and gentle voice with a smile, "Dear


    Polly, are you awake?"


    She yelled at him as soon as possible, "are you Bruce? Why didn''t you drive me back to my dormitory


    last night? Why didn''t you wake me up this morning! It''s ten o''clock and I amte again! "


    "Dear Polly, don''t worry. I''ve already asked for leave for you." He answered patiently.


    She asked for leave again. He''s been asking for leave ever since I met him. What does he think of


    school? She isn''t absent sses during a year and a half, even if she is ill


    She wanted to attack him for several times, but she controlled herself with all the anger and said


    patiently, "I want to tell you, I am still a student. I should focus on my study! I don''t want to ask for leave


    so frequently! "


    "I know. I promise that such a thing will never happen again! Please trust me. "


    Thinking that the video was still in his hand, she could not be so absolute: "okay! If this happens again


    in the future, I can''t help you anymore! "


    It seemed that Bruce wanted to say something more, but she was not in the mood to listen to him, so


    she hung up the phone.


    Her heart was in a mess. She was too embarrassed to ask Bruce about her pajamas and the question


    whether they slept in the same roomst night. She sent a message but it was already half written. She


    thought it was not a good idea, so she deleted it.


    She was angry, but she couldn''t release it. She felt very ufortable. She imagined the big bed as


    Bruce''s face, and on it, she punched and kicked.


    At this moment, there was a sudden slight sound from the outside, as if someone was walking in and


    out. She was startled, wondering if there was a thief outside. She immediately lifted the quilt that had


    been kicked to the ground and covered it over her body.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door. "Are you awake, miss?" It was a voice of a


    strange woman.


    Holding the quilt in her arms, she was stunned for a while before she realized that it was not a thief.


    She responded, "I''m awake. Who are you?"


    "I''m Mr. He''s housekeeper, Molly. Miss, Mr. He has ordered us to prepare a bowl of porridge for you to


    protect your stomach when you wake up. Is it convenient for you now? "


    Her face seemed to be heated by the warm sunshine and she said loudly, "no need to bring it in. Just


    put it on the table. I''ll go out for a drink."


    "Okay. When will you have your breakfast, miss? "


    And breakfast? It''s almost noon. ''. But on second thought, it was she who had drunk so muchst night


    that she slept till now, so it was not all because of Bruce''s fault. However, she would not forgive him for


    changing pajamas for her without authorization.


    The bedroom wasrge and there weren''t many furniture. The room looked empty. She looked for all


    her clothes but couldn''t find them anywhere. ''forget it. I''ll just go out in pajamas. Anyway, after this


    night, I can''t say anything.''.


    She tiptoed to the door and opened it. There was no one in the living room. And there was sound in the


    kitchen. She guessed that Molly was making breakfast in the kitchen.


    She felt dizzy and headache. She walked to the table and picked up the steaming soup. ''It tastes apple


    juice. But I could endure the slightly bitter taste. She was thirsty and drank it up in one breath.


    Polly didn''t know what it was and she felt that her stomach felt better after drinking it.


    The scent of the food filled the living room, which made Polly feel very hungry. But she had to find her


    own clothes to change. She didn''t find anything in the living room except a set of new women''s clothes


    which was neatly folded on the sofa.


    Then she heard footsteps from the kitchening over. Maybe Molly wasing out. She was


    freaked out and rushed into the bathroom.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After a while, she heard no sound from the kitchen again. She felt guilty.


    When she came out of the bathroom quietly, she happened to see Molly walking out of the kitchen with


    breakfast tray in his hand. She then took a step back in fear. When she saw Molly put the breakfast on


    the table, he went to the bedroom and knocked on the door, thinking that she hadn''t gotten up.


    "Youngdy, breakfast is ready."


    "Thank you. I''ll be right there." She replied, hiding behind the bathroom door.


    Then she went out for another while. She didn''t want to hide for the whole morning.


    When she was greeting Molly, she smiled shyly as she smoothed her hair near her ear.


    Molly was in his fifties. She looked clean and tidy. When he looked at others, his eyes were soft and he


    gave people a kind feeling.


    However, her appearance was different from Molly'' s expectation. Maybe it was because she was more


    pure and innocent. When he saw her looks, he was surprised.


    "You are so beautiful, mydy." Molly praised sincerely, "Mr. He has good taste."


    Polly blushed and said in a low voice, "thank you." She ran to the table.


    A bowl of porridge, a few pieces of bun and two appetizers. The breakfast was very simple. It might be


    helpful for her hangover appetite.


    "You are so lucky, miss. I have worked as an hourly worker for nearly two years in Mr. He''s family, and I


    have never seen him bring any girls back. I''m old and I don''t think I have not meet another man who is


    as pure as him. " Molly chattered as he tidied up the living room.


    Because he was a secret Gay.


    "When I came here in the morning, Mr. He was lying on the sofa and didn''t look very well. I guess that


    he had taken care of you for the whole night."


    "What?" This surprised Polly.


    "you was drunkst night, so you must have forgotten everything. You threw up and stained Mr. He''s


    clothes. " "Oh, I found this this in the morning when I was washing clothes," Molly added considerately


    Polly caught the key words in her sentence and asked, "Molly, did you mean that you have washed my


    clothes?"


    No wonder I couldn''t find them everywhere. ''.


    Molly replied with a smile, "your clothes were dirty and they has already washed them."


    She pointed at the new dress on the sofa and said, "that''s for Miss He."


    Through Molly''s smile, Polly could tell that there was something that made her blush with shyness and


    her heart beat faster. She wanted to tell something, but she didn''t know why. Things were always going


    ck in her eyes, so she just kept silent.


    She took the suit and went into the bedroom.


    The size of the dress was exactly suitable, as if it was tailor-made for her. Thinking of the possible


    reasons, she felt annoyed and ashamed.

 Chapter 14 Shouldnt He Make Up For It

    Chapter 14 Shouldn''t He Make Up For It


    With the lunch box in her hand, Avril sat next to Polly and took a look at the dishes on her te. She


    said unkindly, "Wow, you''re losing weight, or you ate too muchst night?"


    All the dishes in her te were vegetable, fried with green vegetable, mushroom, shredded potato and


    sweet and sour cabbage.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" "The fact is I didn''t work this month. I don''t have enough food."


    Avril put one fish in her te to her te and said, "ask for more, your family can afford you."


    It was true. When Polly was young, her parents divorced and her mother married a young boss. Her


    stepfather was a nice person. He treated her as if she were his biological daughter. Although her family


    was not very rich, it was okay to support her to go to college.


    But her half sister has autism, and it costs a lot of money for treatment every year. As a kindhearted


    person, her stepfather often donated money to projects and children in poor mountainous areas. She


    felt that it was not easy for her stepfather to bear the burden on her.


    Because her mother had been changed, she had been very considerate since she was a child and


    never spent money at will.


    Sincest year, she began to work to earn living expenses. She had saved the money and bought her


    a variety of toys and assist in treatment.


    They were a family. Polly wanted to make her efforts to help her sister. She hoped that her sister could


    get better one day.


    The thought of her sister made her heart ache. How could such a lovely and beautiful child get the


    disease?


    "Besides, you have a rich and handsome boyfriend? You have dyed your work just because you


    wanted to spend these days with him. Shouldn''t he offer thepensation? "


    She was unhappy in the first ce and lost her appetite when she mentioned that person.


    She poked the rice with chopsticks, "Avril, I just got a chance to have a meal quietly, can you stop


    mentioning that man? To be honest, he and I just... "


    "What''s the rtionship between you and him?" Not knowing what was happening, Hal put the lunch


    box on the table and huddled with them at the same table.


    Polly raised her head, only to find that Hal not the only one who was concerned about this. Some of her


    ssmates on the nearby table had heard the conversation between her and Avril, and all looked


    curiously at her side.


    "Nothing. Let''s eat." As far as she knew, it was not appropriate to talk about this in public.


    Hal didn''t ask any more questions. He put all the braised pork chops into the te in front of Polly and


    said thoughtfully, "Dear Polly, have some meat. You''ve lost a lot of weight in these days."


    Looking at the braised fish and sweet and sour spareribs in her te, Polly felt very warm.


    Avril didn''t have her parents, so she grew up with her grandpa. In order to continue her education and


    living expense, she worked several times and didn''t have a rest on holidays. She was so frugal that she


    had to save money to buy braised fish for the first time.


    As for Hal, he was the thinnest one among them. He was over six feet tall, but he was so weak that he


    could fall down as easily as a gust of wind blew over him.


    They were so lucky to have such good friends.


    In the afternoon, Polly and Avril liked reading magazine under the cherry tree in their campus. Although


    it was past the season of cherry, they still liked this ce.


    Hal once made a poem to sick that both of them smelled the fragrance of flowers through green leaves.


    However, this man, who was satirizing their sentimentality, hade without invitation. With a


    magazine in his hand, Hal walked towards the cherry tree and said to sleepy Avril, "Avril, do you want


    to eat durian?"


    She took the book from her face, nced at him, and covered it again. She askedzily, "is it your


    treat?"


    "Of course it''s my treat!" Taking out five big red bills from his wallet, Hal aggressively patted on Avril''s


    hand and said, "I heard that you are good at picking durians. Now I''m giving you a chance to choose


    the best one for you toe back!"


    "Hey, Hal, have you made a fortune?" When she saw the money, there was a twinkle of green light in


    her eyes. She took it up and looked in the sunshine. She exaggerated, "it''s true!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course!" Hal''s face turned blue with anger, "I have earned some money by working together with


    several friends recently. Although I don''t make much money, I can afford to invite you to eat durian! Go


    ahead! Stop talking nonsense! "


    "Okay!" Avril ran away with the money excitedly and turned back in a few steps. "If you two can''t get


    along with each other good when Ie back, can I eat on my own?"


    Hal red at Avril, "nonsense! How could we quarrel! Get out of here! "


    "If you want to teach me, you can do it now." After Avril left, Polly took down the book from her face.


    "You are smart. I can''t hide anything from you," said Hal with a smile


    It was not about whether she was smart or not. He had always been mean. But today, he was willing to


    spend money to send Avril away. Only a fool don''t knew what he was going to do.


    After confirming that there was no one around them, Hal leaned towards her and said in a low voice,


    "Dear Polly. I''ve heard something about you and the president of the He group. You two..."

 Chapter 15 Are You Serious About Polly!

    Chapter 15 Are You Serious About Polly!


    Avril walked through the quiet Soren forest behind the library and headed for the school gate, while


    humming a merry tune all the way.


    Suddenly, she slowed down and walked softly.


    "Kevin, what did you say! Say it again! " Fanny shouted angrily from the thick branches.


    "Fanny, don''t shout like that. Let''s have a nice talk." Kevin added in a hurry and impatient voice, "you


    are always so emotional every time something happens."


    "How can I calm down? That bitch named Han had beaten you up like this. You actually told me not to


    care about it! It''s impossible! "


    "Fanny, don''t call me bitch all the time. It''s not appropriate to be heard in the school. What''s more, the


    whole thing has nothing to do with Polly. It was all about Hal. "


    "Why does it have nothing to do with her! Don''t forget that you pped her in the mall. She always


    holds grudges against you and takes opportunity to find someone to revenge on you! "


    "No way! I know her. No matter how sad she is and how much she hates me, she will never ask


    someone to hit me! "


    "You are so sure! s, Kevin, why do I always find that you have been nice to that bitch? Tell me the


    truth. Are you still in love with her? Are you regretting it? You want to look back for her, don''t you? Did


    she seduce you secretly? "


    "You are really getting more and more offensive!" Since he was angry now, he said with a tough tone,


    "Fanny Li, I now officially tell you that it''s a matter between me and Hal. You don''t need to step in!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No way! I will take care of it! "


    "Fanny, I''m your boyfriend now. Can''t you do me a favor?" Kevin softened his voice, as if he was


    begging her.


    "Save your face, then how about mine. ''Kevin, I''m the one who asked for your help, but you gave me


    away. You... "


    Fanny suddenly burst into tears and used Kevin, "you ungrateful man!"


    "Fanny, don''t cry..."


    Avril wanted to hear more, but the sound she heard just now made her face blush.


    It turned out that Kevin could not resist such a temptation like this. No wonder Kevin had been


    poached. If that girl encountered the same situation, she would never be able to shed a tear.


    It was all her fault. She was not easily to shed tears.


    As a gust of wind blew, the leaves of the cherry tree made the sound of sand, and the shadows of the


    tree were swayed with the wind. The sun''s light through the cracks of the changed leaves scattered


    everywhere.


    Seeing that Hal wanted to say something but hesitated, Polly said directly, "we are in a rtionship


    now."


    Unlike Avril, who was easy to be fooled, if she said to help Bruce, Hal is bound to ask the reason. Both


    he and Avril only knew that Kevin pped her in front of Fanny. But they didn''t know thatter, Fanny


    let others bully her on the street.


    I don''t know what they will do if they know it. She hoped that it was over and she didn''t want to make


    things moreplicated. They were ordinary people and just would let such a wealthy and powerful


    lady off the hook.


    Besides, Hal and Kevin lived in the same dormitory. She didn''t want to worsen the conflict between


    them. A few days ago, Hal had a fight with Kevin for her. He was so weak now. If anything happened to


    him, she would feel guilty to death.


    She knew well about Hal. Although he was weak and looked funny, he was very serious with his


    principles. If he kept quarreling with Kevin, Fanny would surely make trouble for him.


    "Are you serious about it?" "Do you know who is that man? Do you know all the bad rumors about him?


    "


    "What rumors?" Polly said in a t voice, "because he''s a gay?"


    "You know!" The expression on Hal'' s face is more tangled," you know! you still are together with him! "


    "It doesn''t matter? I know my charm is enough to change my sexual orientation. If I make it, it''s my


    merit. All of them will thank me, ho ho ho... "


    "What are youughing at?" "Who do you think you are? ''turning into a lesbian? No way!''! It''s


    impossible to seed at all! "


    Polly sat up and stared straight at him, which made his white face blush unnaturally.


    "Hal, are you a gay? Did anyone change your mind? "


    "What? What are you talking about! I''m not a gay! " Said Hal, furious.


    "Since you are not a gay, why do you say it''s not possible?"


    "Dear Polly! I''m not arguing with you! This was impossible anyway! Don''t be fooled by Bruce! Changing


    him? If you have time, do something right! If you really have nothing else to do, why not be my


    girlfriend? "


    Polly sat up straight in a daze for ten seconds and burst intoughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Hal frowned and looked displeased. "Can''t I be just kidding?"


    "So Iughed!"


    With knitted brows, Hal said in a serious voice, "okay! You''d better behave yourself. Don''t learn from


    Avril. You are just like a girl with mental illness! "


    Suddenly, his white face turned a little red, his eyes blinked and he stammered, "Dear Polly, I, I''m not


    kidding. I''m serious."


    "Of course, what you said is true!" Polly Han smilingly patted him on the shoulder and said, "I have


    already known that Bruce is a gay. But it didn''t matter. They would get along with each other for a


    period of time. If it didn''t work, we will broke up. Isn''t it the same with me and Kevin before? If men and


    women do not break up once they are in a rtionship, there is no such thing as an ex. You don''t have


    to care too much about it. "


    Hearing that, Hal''s face flushed and turned pale at once. Suddenly, he jumped up as if he had been


    stepped on his tail. He angrily pointed at her and said, "you are not such an easy person as you used


    to be! You... You really piss me off! "


    He turned around and was about to leave.


    "Why are you so angry? Hey, don''t go! Avril will be back soon. Don''t you eat the durian? "


    "I... I have a stomachache! I want to go to the bathroom! "


    When Avril came back, she only saw Polly, "where is Hal?"


    "It''s said that I ate something wrong with his stomach."


    There was a hint of pity in Avril''s eyes. She shook her head and said, "s, that''s too bad."


    The next second, sheughed even louder with a whole durian in her hands. "That''s great. Come on.


    Let''s share the fruits together."

 Chapter 16 Polly, Are You Sure You Want To Do This

    Chapter 16 Polly, Are You Sure You Want To Do This


    "Are you sure you want it?"


    Avril repeated these words the whole morning.


    Polly bent over the table and stretched herself.


    They sessfully upied thest row of the lecture room. Basking in the sun, they listened to the


    gentle and low voice of the old professor. They had a good sleep.


    She didn''t think it was a bad thing.


    If there are any bad things, it would be that Bruce had called her for several times, which disturbed her


    dreams. Atst, she got tired of it and turned off her phone. She knew that it was against the rules here


    and she must pay a price.


    But she didn''t want to pay any attention to it now.


    She kept thinking about what Hal had said, and tried to find out if her behavior was too casual or not.


    But she thought about it for a long time and realized that such a kind of person as Bruce could do


    anything he wanted. She had owed Bruce a favor, so it was almost impossible to repay him. That''s all I


    can do for now.


    Anyway, it was only for a month.


    Although she thought so, she still felt entangled and ufortable. Hal was pissed off by her this time.


    What he wanted to do most was to point at her face and say "Polly, You are rotten".


    "Hey, Dear Polly, are you really think that'' s good?" In the end, Avril groaned and fell asleep with her


    head on the table.


    She probably said she was tired. As a woman, she only cared about others. Her body couldn''t stand it.


    There was only five minutes left. The atmosphere in the ssroom became tense. The student who


    approached the door had stretched out his legs, waiting for the mysterious bell to ring.


    Every time Polly woke up at this time, she was still thinking about something today. When she finally


    got the time, she switched on the phone as soon as possible.


    She thought many calls Bruce would call, the only result was that he called one time after she turned


    off her phone. He was a smart man and didn''t want to embarrass himself.


    Which also indicated that Bruce wasn''t in a hurry to find her, so the matter was over.


    By chance, she was waiting for the end of the ss.


    At five o''clock, the school bell rang, and she got a text from Bruce on time. She was startled.


    Dear Polly, I''ll ask Jake to pick you up!


    She read it again and again. It was a simple sentence, but she couldn''t help but value it.


    She thought quickly about if she refused, would Bruce stop. The answer is, I''m afraid he can''t. In that


    case, she would not waste her time to think about it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Maybe it was because she hadn''t fallen asleep for the whole afternoon, or because she was too


    worried and mncholy, she had ignored the most important and detail part.


    She pulled up Avril, who was sleeping on the ground, and went out with the crowd. Since there were so


    many people in the campus and they were hiding in the crowd, Jake might not be able to see her.


    "Is the ss over? Is dinner ready? " Avril wiped the saliva with her hand and continued in


    dissatisfaction, "I dreamt of many delicious dishes just now. When I was about to eat, you woke me up.


    You''re a bummer! "


    On the other side, Avril was still asleep with her head resting on her shoulder. She was wrapped in


    Polly'' arms with her sleepy eyes. She couldn''t tell what was happening.


    Suddenly, her eyes were as bright as lightening! What''s that! Are they shooting a movie? "


    And Polly had also seen that.


    Headed by Jake, more than thirty men in ck suits and sunsses were standing at the foot of the


    stairs. They looked very tall and strong. The biggest problem was that these guys wore white gloves,


    and each of them had copper instruments in their hands.


    The band of bronze in the underworld?


    Not only them, but also all the students passing by were attracted by the strange group of people at the


    door of the ssroom.


    They were just too eye-catching.


    "Miss Han, Mr. He told us to invite you to his office today anyway." Jake''s voice sounded a little


    awkward. If he wasn''t wearing sunsses, he would rather find a hole on the ground to hide.


    "Mr. He, do you mean that you want to tie me up?" Polly coldly looked at those ck coated


    bodyguards.


    Jake exined at once, "Miss Han, you''ve misunderstood. What Mr. He said is true."


    "What if I say no?" Polly''s tone became colder, and she was suddenly rebellious towards the man''s


    behavior.


    Jake sweated. He pushed the sunsses on the bridge of his nose and replied respectfully, "it''s your


    business whether you ept it or not. Whether I do it or not is my business."


    "Are you sure you won''t use force?"


    "Miss Han, you must be kidding. We are really here to invite you for a dinner. Mr. He said that if we


    couldn''t invite you, it means that we are not sincere enough and we are notpetent enough. "


    "That''s good."


    Without looking at those people, Polly dragged Avril to the dining room.


    Jake raised his hand andmanded, "squash! Miss Polly will go to the dining room and y an


    athlete! "


    Here came the familiar melody. Around thirty people followed closely behind him and headed to the


    restaurant. Seeing that Polly had been wearing a long face, Avril tried not tough in this way.


    On the half way, Polly was unable to go on, so she decided to talk to Jake.


    "Mr. Zhou, can you stop following us?"


    "Miss Zhou, we didn''t follow you. We happened to walk on the same road with you."


    "Mr. Zhou, don''t you think it''s a waste of time and money for a talented person like you to do this?"


    "As an assistant, we are responsible for the president''s life. This is one of them, not as narrow-minded


    as you think."


    The boss was difficult to deal with and he was not an ordinary assistant.


    "Lady is going to the dining room and y a wedding song."


    Polly''s face turned pale. Before she heard the melody which could definitely cure the bad temper of an


    old woman, she immediately turned around and stopped Jake Zhou. "Assistant Zhou, I''m sorry for you.


    I''ll go with you."


    By now, she hadpletely understood one thing.


    To embarrass others is to embarrass herself.


    Jake heaved a sigh of relief and said to hispanions, "everybody, dismiss. Let''s call it a day! You


    don''t have to buy food, vegetables, soup, wash the dishes and escort her upstairs. "


    Avril behind Polly, Avril almostughed her head off.

 Chapter 17 I Used To Be Lonely

    Chapter 17 I Used To Be Lonely


    Jake drove Polly to Bruce''s apartment.


    Before they got out of the car, Jake said to Polly in a consulting tone, "Miss Han, I have a favor to ask


    of you."


    "What''s the matter?" she asked impatiently


    "Please don''t mention anything about that bronze pipe band to Mr. He." Jake said cautiously, as if he


    was intimidated. "I have many ways to invite you over, but I''ve chosen thetter one. Because, in fact, I


    have an ulterior purpose. "


    "What selfish motive do you have? Wasn''t it arranged by Bruce?"


    "Miss Han, you misunderstood. The band was not arranged by Mr. He. That''s one of my friends who is


    currently establishing a band. They want to borrow more people to practice with each other. "


    "Oh, I see." "It''s a long night. If you have nothing to do, just take it as a funny story in the campus and


    tell him."


    "Miss Han!"


    A girl about twenty years old was standing outside the elevator, with a folder in her hand. She seemed


    to be waiting for the elevator toe down.


    Her heart was filled with anger. She didn''t look at the people and moved aside as usual. Then she


    walked angrily towards the house of Bruce.


    "Hello!" The girl saw the astonished look on her face. She grabbed hold of her arm and said excitedly,


    "Wow, you''re that Polly, right?"


    Polly looked up at the girl carefully. Her skin was fair. Her clothes perfectly matched her hourss coat,


    and her curvy figure was wrapped in a ck low cut tight dress. She wore a pair of ck high-heeled


    grinded ankle boots, and her two bare long, white legs were exposed.


    A City was located in the north. It hadn''t been three months yet. People would feel cold in this way,


    especially at night. Besides, the reason why she dressed like this didn''t match her beautiful face.


    Polly stared at her face for a long time, her delicate and angr makeup covered most of her real face,


    but she still found some traces of childhood on her face.


    "You, Rachel Du!" She grabbed the girl''s hand excitedly.


    This was her childhood, two years older than her, they had a very good rtionship since childhood.


    Rachel''s uncle lived next door to her. Her father died at work at that time, and her mother worked in


    another city. So they lived in uncle''s house all the time. When she was three years old, she moved out


    to live with her mother.


    Later, they went to different universities, but their rtionships were cut off gradually.


    I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    "Do you live here?"


    Her excitement sight gradually subsided. There were only two families living on this floor. She had


    come here only for a few times. She had never seen any family on this floor other than Bruce''s.


    "No, it''s not like that!" Rachel was a little embarrassed. "The house here is so expensive. How can I


    afford it? I''m an intern in apany. I''m here to send some materials to the CEO. What about you? Do


    you live here? "


    Polly'' s eyelids twitched a little, wondering if the CEO that Rachel had mentioned was Bruce?


    It was not easy for a friend to see each other. She didn''t want to ruin her good mood because of


    something unimportant. She hurriedly shook her head and said, "I am poor too. I can''t afford to live


    there. I... I''m here to help a friend. " That was not a lie.


    Afraid that Rachel would ask more, she took out her phone immediately. "Rachel, tell me your phone


    number."


    They exchanged numbers.


    But it didn''t seem to work as Polly tried to change the subject. Rachel was confused. She asked,


    "before you leave, your friend lives here? What kind of friend is he? Surname? "


    Polly didn''t know how to answer because she didn''t want to lie to this innocent childhood sweetheart.


    At this moment, she received a call from Bruce, which saved her from anxiety. As she walked inside,


    she said to Rachel, "I''m sorry. My friend called and urged me. I have to go. Call meter!"


    She didn''t answer the phone, but hanged it up on the other side, which was invisible to Rachel. ''I am


    already at the door, to kill to cut, to enter.'' Polly thought.


    Rachel didn''t go into the elevator immediately. She quietly followed Polly. She saw her stop in front of a


    door and enter the open password.


    With a bang, the folder in her hand fell to the ground. The expression on her face suddenly changed.


    As soon as she entered, she smelled the aroma of food.


    "Here you are." He was about to enter the dining room with a bottle of wine in his hand. He greeted her


    happily when he turned around and saw her.


    "Dear Polly, what a coincidence. You are here just in time. I had finished my work. Come on in and


    have lunch with me. "


    The light in the room was dim, and only a few small lights were turned on in the corner. A faint, gentle


    yellow light, like a golden morning glow that sprinkled into the forest.


    The light was off in the dining room, and there was arge silver candlestick on the table. The warm


    light reflected the special tenderness on his angr face.


    He pulled out the seat for her and made a gesture of "please" like a gentleman. Then, some soothing


    music sounded.


    The dishes on the table were a little peculiar with thebination of Chinese and Western styles, But


    it''s all Polly likes. She tasted it and found it was much better than the one made by Brucest time.


    "Did you cook all of them?" She felt that everything was unreal. Originally thought, waiting for her is


    Bruce full head to face query, she yed all the way stomach draft, how to deal with him.


    She didn''t expect


    She found it difficult to see through him now.


    As he sipped the red wine, his dark colored thin lips were tempting. He said softly, "is it your taste?"


    "Yummy," she answered honestly


    "If you like the food, you can eat as much as you want." Bruce helped her to take more food tenderly


    and said, "Wow, you are too thin. Don''t let others think that I am mistreating you. "


    Today''s meal was very delicious, she suddenly began to enjoy it.


    Soon, Polly found that she was the only one eating all the dishes on the table. Bruce only took a sip of


    wine asionally and all other time, he looked at her tenderly.


    In front of him, she was not that reserved, but she had never felt at ease with his watching the whole


    time, which made her feel bad.


    "Why don''t you eat?" She stopped eating and asked, "are all these dishes not to your taste?"


    Bruce didn''t answer. His eyes were as beautiful as the clouds, and there was a smile on his lips. He


    stared at her, but his expression was drifting away.


    Polly raised her voice, "Bruce, I''m asking you? Why don''t you eat? Do you want me to eat all these


    dishes alone? "


    When Bruce finally came to his mind, her figure was reflected in his jade like eyes. "Do you think that


    having dinner alone is lonely?"


    She had thought about wasting food!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, he reached out from the other end of the table and pressed the back of her hand. He then


    stopped her from drawing her hand back. With loneliness in his clear and bright eyes, he said, "I was


    used to being lonely."


    "Tonight, I thought Polly wouldn''te here. I wasn''t sure whether you are the truth."


    Hearing that, Polly''s heart trembled. She hesitated for a long time and finally didn''t withdraw her


    hand.

 Chapter 18 Youll Forgive Me One Day

    Chapter 18 You''ll Forgive Me One Day


    Polly threw the freshly cooked sugar fried chestnut back to Avril''s desk and gave her a cold smile. Then


    she continued to read thework novel she had been chasing.


    "Dear Polly, I remember you love eating shrimps? To buy you this, I took a taxi there. " Avril peeled the


    chestnut and gave it to her. "Smell it. It smells so sweet!"


    "What are you doing?".


    Avril grabbed her bed with both hands and looked at her eagerly, "You''re really ignoring me? See, I


    didn''t do anything bad. I just made an excuse for you to get a boyfriend with it sessfully. Why do you


    have to pull a long face? "


    Avril said a lot of nice words to make Polly have some reaction finally.


    "Let me tell you something! I will change my taste and living habits from now on. Well, everything of


    me! Then you can''t be my informer anymore. "


    Avril patted on her bed heavily and said, "you can''t do this to me! You can''t change yourself for a man!


    You are degenerate now! "


    It was not until now that Polly got to know the reason why Bruce had gotten to know her taste for food


    was that it was because of what Avril had told him.


    She was very upset.


    But the most important reason was that she even began to feel pity for Brucest night. She promised


    him that she would never refuse to treat him a meal.


    She was very regretful now.


    As a man of his sort, he could get whatever he wanted regardless of the rain or the wind. Why didn''t


    anybody keep himpany for dinner?


    What''s more, what''s her rtionship with that man? She hated him before. Why couldn''t she be hard


    on him?


    So, it was not that she didn''t want to talk to Avril, but that she was sulking at herself.


    In the afternoon, Polly left the library to look up the materials. She stood between two bookshelves,


    holding a book in her hand. A man came over and stopped beside her.


    "This book is more useful for dealing with your sister''s disease." With the man''s familiar words, a book


    was handed to her.


    She frowned and didn''t take the book.


    "What? Do you think I am like a monster when you see me now? " There was a touch of irony and


    unwillingness in Kevin'' smile. "But this book is not mine. Go ahead."


    He didn''t care whether Polly wanted it or not, stubbornly shoved the book into her hands.


    "It''s none of your business!" "I''m sorry. Please excuse me," said Polly, as she put the book back on the


    shelf angrily


    But Kevin stretched out his hand to block her way.


    "What? Are you leaving as soon as you see me? Are you hiding something from me? Or are you just


    going to give up on being your ssmate after you break up with me? "


    Because this was the library, she tried her best to be calm and said, "whatever you think. Now please


    move away and let me out! "


    Taking a few steps back, she said with a smile, "I''m not a fool. At the beginning, I was worried that you


    would be sad after we broke up, and that you would feel guilty all day long. I didn''t expect that you


    would have no feelings for me at all. Or in fact, you have long been in love with Bruce and wanted me


    to break up with you! Since I said so, you took this opportunity and agreed! "


    Clenching her fists, Polly pointed at him, "don''t go too far, Kevin!"


    Now, she finally understood why Kevin trouble her after he has Fanny.


    In their rtionship, he was the one that broke up. As a man, Kevin thought Polly should be sad for a


    long time because of him.


    He didn''t expect that right after they broke up, she was with Bruce. It hurt his vanity badly. He couldn''t


    hold back his anger and would ask for her trouble from time to time.


    "Have I gone too far? ''how could you be so romantic with me. At that time, do you think it is funny to


    see how hard I love you? "


    Polly didn''t know why he had thought of this. If she didn''t make it clear to him, she would probably be


    caught up in the middle of this in the future.


    "Listen carefully, Kevin! I have never thought that you are funny, so I hope that you will not do funny


    things in the future! Now that you are with Fanny, you should treat her wholeheartedly! Let bygones be


    bygones. I hope you won''t mention them again. "


    She pushed Kevin aside and walked out.


    Kevin caught up with her and pulled her back before she went out.


    Her back bumped into the shelves made of steel, and she couldn''t help crying out in pain. But Kevin


    didn''t listen to her. He leaned forward and pressed her against the bookshelf.


    "You want to leave before you make your words clear?"


    Annoyed by Kevin''s words, she had no time to care about the onlookers anymore and scolded him


    loudly, "what else do you want me to say? We''ve broken up! break up! It''s over! Please let me go! "


    With his eyes blood red, veins stood out on his forehead. His face twisted, and his voice was even


    more terrifying than hers. "You want me to let you go? "In your dreams!"! You make me feel bad, and


    you won''t befortable, either! "


    At this moment, Kevin was out of her mind, or else how could he keep pestering her. He was not only


    not reconciled, but also wanted to kill all of them.


    "When we were still together, you even didn''t want to hold your hand. Don''t you always pretend to be


    pure and lofty? Why did she go to his home and stay out all night! Don''t tell me that you are still clear


    with him! What Fanny said was right. A bitch like you! When you see a rich man, youe forward


    automatically! "


    With a resounding p, Polly gave Kevin a violent p in the face. Kevin idently tilted his body to


    one side due to her great strength.


    "Kevin! Shame on you! "


    However, Kevin didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he smiled. He touched his face and said meaningfully,


    "Dear Polly, you finally pped me back. I will repay you everything I owe you. You will forgive me one


    day. "


    He kept her in his arms and turned around to yell at the crowd, "what are you looking at! Get out of


    here! "


    Standing in the crowd, Sally picked up her phone and took a picture of the scene just now. Then she


    sent an MMS to Fanny.


    In less than five minutes, Fanny came. The students who had been driven away by Kevin gathered


    again and waited to see what was going on.


    When Kevin was about to force a kiss on Polly'' s lips, Fanny yelled at him, "Kevin, what are you


    doing?" He was interrupted.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He turned around and saw Fanny. With a flustered and embarrassed expression on his face, he quickly


    let go of Polly.


    "Fanny, I..."


    "Shut up!" Fanny came straight to Polly and pped her in the face, "bitch, how dare you seduce him!"


    Polly was about to move away but Fanny''s hand was grabbed by Kevin. With strength on his hand, he


    dragged Fanny outside. "Fanny, stop. Let''s go back first!"


    "Why should we go back first? ''you protected her, but you protected that bitch!''! Do you think you


    haven''t broken up with her yet? How can you do this to me? I love you so much but you keep me from


    staying with that bitch! "


    "Fanny, I''ve told you. We can talk about this when we go back! I will exin to you! "

 Chapter 19 A Clean Hand Wants No Washing

    Chapter 19 A Clean Hand Wants No Washing


    The onlookers were all gone. Sally walked elegantly to Polly and looked at her with a sly pleasure.


    "Polly, I didn''t expect you to be capable of seducing men. Now that Kevin has broken up with you, why


    could he still think of you even though Fanny is much better than you. To be honest, Is your heart


    starting to sway, aren''t you? "


    It was undeniable that Kevin was good at chasing girls. Otherwise, you would not have been deeply


    attracted to him before. But Fanny wouldn''t like his promise anymore.


    "Perhaps Kevin will help you with today''s matter. But Fanny was not that gullible. ''what will Bruce react


    if he knows what happened today? I''m looking forward to it. "


    With a cold nce at Polly''s face, Polly walked away from Sally without saying anything.


    "Don''t you have a word with me? Don''t pretend to be aloof. "


    "What do you want me to say? "If you are interested in Kevin, you shoulde to Fanny!" I think she


    will take a share for your help. "


    "How could you..."


    Clenching her fists, Sally red at the back of Polly and yelled, "how dare you! Let''s wait and see. I''ll


    definitely ruin your reputation and make your life a living hell! "


    Then she took out her phone and dialed a number, "May Zhang, print twenty copies of the photos you


    took on Marriage Flowers Restaurant that day!"


    "Mr. Han, don''t me me. You made me do this!"


    When Polly came out of the library, she met Avril, who was striding towards here.


    When Avril saw her, her anxious eyes eased a lot. She asked with concern, "Dear Polly, are you okay?


    I just heard that bitch and Fanny had made trouble for you. Did they do anything to you? "


    "Look at me. I''m fine. Nothing serious. Oh, where is the sugar fried chestnut you bought? Now I want to


    eat it all of a sudden. "


    Avril blinked her bright eyes, feeling a little embarrassed. "Since you don''t eat, I don''t think it''s a good


    idea to waste it, so I''ll give it to Hal. I think he has already finished eating. "


    ring at her, she turned around and left.


    Avril chased after her at once and shouted, "stop! Dear Polly If you want to eat it, I can go and buy


    some more for you! "


    It was dinner time at half past five, which was the quietest time in the campus.


    Sally had an appointment with Kevin at thewn behind the teaching building.


    Then Kevin impatiently asked, "what do you want from me? Just say it!" He didn''t like Sally. He


    wouldn''t havee here if she hadn''t told him about things concerning Polly.


    As if she didn''t notice that Kevin was pissed off, she smiled awkwardly and said, "Kevin, I can tell that


    even though you are with Fanny now, you still have feelings for Polly. You can hide it from others, but


    you can''t hide it from me! "


    "What does this have to do with you?"


    "I would like to help you most. If you want to get back together with Polly, I can help you."


    A wicked glint shed across Kevin''s eyes, but she soon regained hisposure and said, "I don''t


    need you to worry about it."


    But Sally wasn''t annoyed at all. She continued, "or, the fact is that you don''t love him anymore. You


    badger with her just to get back at her. If so, I can help you too. "


    "I have told you, it''s none of your business!" All of a sudden, Kevin said in a cold and harsh tone, "Sally,


    I''m warning you. If you dare to do anything to hurt Polly, I will never let you go!"


    "Who are you bluffing, Kevin?" With a deliberately horrible expression on her face, she continued, "I


    can''t imagine how sad Fanny would be if she heard this!"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    The two didn''t notice that someone was hiding near the teaching building.


    It was Avril, who was passing by here, with arge bag of sugar fried chestnut in her hand. It was used


    to express her apology to Polly.


    She even hadn''t had her dinner in order to buy it, but she thought it was worth it. Otherwise, how could


    she hear such wonderful conversation?


    She couldn''t believe that Kevin still wanted Dear Polly. This man was so disgusting to her. As for Sally,


    who the hell was she? How could she get involved in the matter of Dear Polly?


    Birds of a feather flock together. That kind of woman was just the same as Fanny.


    ording to her temper a few years ago, she would have rushed out and smashed arge bag of


    sugar fried chestnut at them.


    But now she wouldn''t do that again. When she came back, she just wanted to remind Dear Polly to be


    careful.


    The next morning, there were a lot of people pointing at them on the way when Polly and Avril went to


    the restaurant for breakfast.


    "Look, it''s her! The one with ponytail! "


    "Wow, she looks so innocent. I didn''t expect her to be such a bitch!"


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover! The more innocent you are, the more shady the things you do in the


    dark! "


    "Gosh, how can we go to the same school with her? It''s so humiliating! "


    "Don''t worry. She will not leave school after such thing happened? The best way was to persuade to


    drop out of school. Otherwise, she would lose face! Our school is a ce for talents training. It''s not a


    red light district."


    Polly had long straight hair with a ponytail. It was obvious that she is that girl.


    Avril couldn''t stand it anymore. She rushed to her ssmates and asked, "who are you talking about?"


    Those girls were not easy to deal with. When they looked into Polly''s eyes, they made no secret of


    sarcasm and contempt. One of them pointed at her and shouted, "what? Are you afraid of what you


    have done?"


    "Please make it clear. When did she do that?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go and see for yourselves!"


    Avril dragged Polly to the bulletin board. The students would have made all kinds of announcement to


    the school, but now the photos were stuck all over the gooseberry. On the top of those photos was a


    line of words written in red paint.


    A girl went in and out of high-grade hotels forpensated dating!


    With a quick nce, the faces in the photos were not very clear. It could be seen that a girl was held in


    a man''s arms, walking out of the private room in the hotel to get on a car. The photos were taken on


    the way she got on the car.


    It was not the point.


    The problem was that beside those photos, some photos of Polly''s life were posted. In the photo, Polly


    wore the same clothes as the girl who was in a man''s arms. In the photo, the high ponytail of the girl in


    the photo was marked with red lines.


    That meaning was obvious.


    "What? This is pure nder! You must have photoshoped it. I bet you have no evidence to prove it!"


    Avril came forward in a hurry and tried to tear the photos up, "these people are so disgusting!"


    The onlookers were frightened by the threatening look of Avril, and they moved aside one by one.


    When they saw Polly behind her, their eyes revealed a subtle expression.


    But the photo was glued. They couldn''t be torn apart.


    "Avril, stop!" Polly stepped forward to stop her and pulled her out of the crowd.


    When she saw these pictures just now, she was so terrified. That night in Marriage Flowers Restaurant,


    she was drunk and taken out from a room by Bruce


    Although those pictures were not true, they were real.


    Avril''s eyes turned red with anger, "Dear Polly, what are you doing? Are you going to let that man bully


    you so easily? Damn! Can''t tear it off! "


    "Avril, let''s go. A clean hand wants no washing!"

 Chapter 20 To Best Love, Polly Han!

    Chapter 20 To Best Love, Polly Han!


    In the afternoon, Polly was called to the student affairs office. Avril wanted toe with her. She didn''t


    want to get her friends involved in any trouble. She didn''t agree. She told Avril about the photos and


    asked her to work.


    When she was far away, she saw arge group of students gathering at the Student Affairs Office''s


    door, who wereing to snitch on her. Since they couldn''t tear down the photos, they took photos of


    them with their cellphones. They came to a conclusion that a school leader must investigate the matter


    clearly and punish the girl.


    It was noisy inside.


    "Hasn''t that girle yet?" Someone said indignantly.


    "How dare shee here after what she has done? She brought shame on our university! "


    "Who knows her name? Whose department is he from? Such a person should cyber manhunt her


    whole family! Rubbish! "


    "My name is Polly Han. I majored in ne design." "Excuse me, please," said Polly who was standing


    at the door


    After this, her name would attract the whole school, which was no longer a big deal.


    The rioters all turned their heads. The boys looked at her with disdainful eyes, while the girls stepped


    back a few steps, as if they were afraid to be stained if leaning on her.


    At the same time, Polly walked into the student affairs office through the crowd.


    "Director, are you looking for me?"


    The student affairs director nodded and said to the students huddling in the room, "please go back first.


    We will find out the truth."


    After they left, the Dean closed the door and took out a file from the drawer. He quickly turned to the


    last page and handed it to rose, pointing at the signature area.


    "Sign this."


    "What''s this?"


    "Notice of dismission!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Polly stood up abruptly, her eyes full of disbelief. "Why? You haven''t found out the whole thing. Why do


    you want me to drop out of school? "


    "Polly, calm down, please! In fact, we don''t want to deal with it in this way. We have received the


    comints from more than half of the parents of the whole school in just three hours from this noon to


    now! The adverse impact of this incident is beyond our imagination! I have no other choice! "


    It was an incredible way to deal with it, which irritated Polly. "But that''s not the truth. You should be fair


    and just. Investigate it!"


    The head of Student Affairs Affairs Affairs said impatiently, "has the bad influence been caused? Is the


    truth so important? What''s more, there had always been no wind without waves, and there had never


    been a thing like this. Polly Han, do you still remember what you have done? Our school is such a holy


    ce. There is no ce for you to argue! "


    "Do you mean that I have to be responsible for what I have suffered even if I am wronged because of


    this matter? And how can those who spread rumors get away withw? "


    "I didn''t say that!"


    "But that''s exactly what you mean!" The normally affable director looked so disagreeable in her eyes


    The head of the student affairs sat back on his chair and crossed his legs. "Polly, please make it clear


    that this is not my idea. It is the principal''s decision. I just follow the rules!"


    "As usual?" "You are a good talker!" said Polly with a sneer


    The photos were posted on the Inte in the morning, but the punishment for her in such a short time


    come to. Since when had they be so efficient?


    The man who had framed her up exerted pressure on the school behind her back, so they had to do


    so.


    The director opened an envelope of kraft paper on the desk and showed the photos inside.


    "Look at that by yourself. Even if you are shameless, you will have nothing to say after you finish


    reading it!"


    This stack of photos were more detailed, in addition to the photos posted outside, the photos taken


    when she got off Bruce''s car, and enter entered Marriage Flowers Restaurant with him.


    But they were all clear enough to see her hair, except for Bruce'' s face.


    "This was shot by a high-definition full view camera in the hotel." The head of the student affairs


    department pointed at the photos and said, "that snitch has given you enough face. The pictures


    posted on the trees outside have been processed ambiguously."


    Polly had a vague idea why the person on the other end of the line dared not to expose Bruce, just like


    what had happened to the head of the student affairs department.


    "Do you mean I should thank him for what he has done to me? Director, are you dreaming? "


    "Polly, don''t go too far! Do you think the girl on the photo is not you? As long as you dare to say that the


    woman is not you, I will admit that we are wrong! "


    With his hand on the photo, Polly said, "yes, it is me. But how can the two photos prove anything? I


    went to a hotel with my boyfriend to have a meal. What''s wrong with that? "


    "Is he your boyfriend?" "Okay, you can prove that he is your boyfriend."


    Ok! Polly picked up her phone, and quickly found the number of Bruce. She hesitated for a while, but


    still dialed. However, his phone was busy.


    "The subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please redialter." she kept calling he.


    She was worried to death.


    About ten minutester, the head of the student affairs affairs knocked on the table. He sat up straight


    and said, "have you signed your name? There is no need to dy anymore. I know the people who can


    depend on our university are the best in the country. Since it''s not easy, you should cherish it and stop


    doing things that will ruin your future. "


    "To tell you the truth, you have to sign it, even if you don''t! Now you just signed the agreement to tell


    her to quit school. If you don''t appreciate it, you will be expelled by force! "


    What''s the difference?


    At this moment, someone kicked the door hard outside. It was Hal who rushed in and asked anxiously,


    "Polly, what''s going on?"


    The man''s wrist was wrapped with arge piece of gauze, and his right hand was pressed against the


    needle eye of his left hand. It seemed that he was running to there from hospital.


    She remembered that he had a feverst night and had asked for a leave to the hospital this morning.


    He saw the application for retirement from school on the table, reached out his hand, grabbed it and


    tore it into pieces.


    "What are you doing?" He was about to say something, but his phone suddenly rang.


    It might be the phone of some important person. The director''s expressionless face suddenly burst into


    laughter.


    "Yes, yes, you can rest assured! This matter will be thoroughly investigated and the one who spread


    the rumor will absolutely be severely punished! "


    The director of the student affairs department said to Polly with a smile after hanging up the phone, "I''m


    sorry. It''s just a mistake. Please don''t take it to heart! Now, you can go. "


    "You can''t just leave like this! Director, you asked someone to call Polly, also ordered her to sign on the


    school leave notice The matter makes so big, does the school have a point of view? Since you said it


    was a mistake, the person who post photos on the newspaper to start the rumor would just let it go? "


    "What else do you want?"


    "Hal with a never had strong tone said: very easy to do You not only have to find out the truth and


    punish those who misbehave, but also have to apologize to Polly in front of the whole school! "


    As soon as Polly walked out of the student affairs office, she saw many people on the road to the gate


    of the school, just like the people who saw their graduation every year. During the process, there were


    girls shouting wildly.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Polly asked Hal He was new here and might know the truth.


    "Let''s go to have a look," said Hal, shaking his head


    The two of them walked quickly.


    A sports car with roses was slowly driving in from the school gate. The helicopter, which was circling


    over the car, hung a long red banner.


    It read, "this is for my love, Polly Han!"!

 Chapter 21 I Promise I Will Dote On You

    Chapter 21 I Promise I Will Dote On You


    Two hours ago.


    When Bruce was in a meeting, his phone suddenly rang. It was the informant he arranged to protect


    Polly. He immediately stood up and walked out.


    The director of the finance department, who was reporting the work, was shocked by the boss''s action.


    His face immediately flushed and didn''t know what to do next. With arge pile of documents in his


    hand, he looked at Jake in confusion, hoping to get some hint from the assistant of the boss.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, Jake was also confused, but he had always been the shadow of the boss. It was like a


    conditioned reflex, he followed Bruce out.


    "What did you say?" Bruce''s voice was not loud, but it was full of anger. "How could this happen! Have


    you contacted with Marriage Flowers Restaurant about that? What did they say? "


    Jake didn''t know what had happened. His boss, who always remained calm and expressionless, felt


    like his body was covered with ayer of ice. He was just like the finance director, at a loss.


    At this moment, his phone rang. It was from Aaron.


    " old Jake, there''s something I need to ask. Why Bruce'' s phone is the line busy?" "Please help me find


    him, or I''ll be dead," said Aaron in a hurry, on the verge of tears


    Jake Old were slightly sweating. Was he so old? He was less than 30 years old.


    That was not the point for the time being. Jack caught a glimpse of the boss, who was on the phone


    with a sullen face. Then he asked in a low voice, "Mr. Fan, what can I do for you?"


    "Here''s the thing. I invited Bruce and sister-inw to have a dinnerst time. I don''t know who is so


    arrogant and cut off several screenshots from the video recorded by the camera at that time."


    Aaron thought that since it was such a big news, the assistant would definitely know, so he didn''t hide


    it.


    "What did you say? Why did you block the photos? " Jake knew it couldn''t be of any use. It was so


    boring to make a deliberate misinterpretation. The reason why the CEO lost his temper was because of


    this.


    After hesitating for a while, Aaron replied, "they posted it on A University. However, the part about


    Bruce has been blurred, so we cannot see it clearly... "


    And who even posted it on someone''s campus! Jake couldn''t stay calm anymore. How much was the


    difference between pping in the face and wearing a mask? Even if boss didn''t take Polly seriously,


    there was no one else to make a fuss about it.


    At this moment, Bruce hung up the phone and said to him coldly, e in!"


    He said to Aaron hastily, "Mr. Fan, the boss asked me toe over. I have to hang up now. I''ll talk to


    youter. You''d better not call Mr. He for the moment. He is in a fit of anger now. "


    Jake entered the CEO''s office uneasily. He observed his expression and cautiously said, "boss, what


    do you want me to do?"


    Instead of answering his question, he sat straight in front of the desk, one of his hands cing on the


    dark colored desk. The anger on his face was like the rain in a hot summer.


    Then, boss''s face returned to normal and his eyes were filled with love.


    This made Jake feel even more fearful.


    "Jake, Someone use that night Polly to leave the drunken things, framed her is a college student


    compensated dating, what do you think?"


    The cold sweat streamed down Jake''s forehead, and he didn''t dare to wipe it off. He couldn''t imagine


    what it meant when the CEO seemed to calm down at this time, and became a little excited. He said it


    after careful consideration. He didn''t want to say something wrong to upset the president and anger


    him.


    "How could this happen? Marriage Flowers Restaurant, Isn''t that Mr. Fan'' family property? In their


    family, who dares to do that? "


    As he nced at Jake, a smile flickered across his lips. "You don''t know the whole story. Although


    Marriage Flowers Restaurant is one of fan''s family property, it is managed by a distant rtive named


    Zhang. "


    "Do you mean that their rtive has a problem? Which rtive is so audacious? "


    "Even if he is a rtive of the fan family, he must stay in the territory of the fan family. She had been


    spoiled by the fan family since she became so bold! Are you trying to help them get away with it? "


    What a big crime! Jake didn''t want to get involved in these gossips, so he stopped talking about it.


    "Absolutely not! Boss, I just think it''s not easy to draw a conclusion here. We should find out the truth.


    The fan family has a good rtionship with the he family. They will be disgraced if such things happen.


    "


    "Yes, it does not look good! But when I first knew it, I was still very angry. On the spot, I wanted to ask


    someone to tie up the boy, Aaron, and throw him into the northwest no one area to live for a week by


    himself! " As he said, his fingers lightly drew circles on the table, and the area of the painting expanded


    like ripples.


    Every time he drew a circle, Jake felt his heart sink a little, as if a stone fell into the water.


    At first, he thought the boss in the street to help Polly, just the strong in the meeting of the weak by


    bullying when the kind of natural relief psychology rose. It was just like someone would tear the web


    open and help the butterfly escape when he saw the butterfly on the web.


    Then, the CEO forced Polly to be his girlfriend. Like other rich men, the CEO thought that he just


    wanted to have some fun and also wanted to deal with the blind date a monthter. But now it seemed


    that things werepletely different from what he thought.


    He didn''t know whether he should persuade the CEO to don''t put down the cruel punishment to the


    young master of the fan family, or keep silent.


    "But..." as he paused, he continued with his hands crossed, "when I think about it now, I think it''s not all


    bad things. How could I miss such a good opportunity! It''s just that I''m still unhappy that Dear Polly has


    been wronged. "


    Jake was confused.


    "Contact Aaron fan right now and ask his flower shop to send 99.99 red roses to A University within an


    hour! Dear Polly is so sad. I''m going tofort her personally! Ask Aaron fan to design carefully. The


    more grand, the better! "


    Jake thought that young master of the fan family was good at pleasing women and being romantic. But


    what does boss want to do in such a big way?


    "There are other things I need you to handle. Hurry up! If I find that Polly cry, your sry of this month


    will be loss! "


    Jake finally understood why his boss''s attitude had changed so fast. Because of this incident, boss


    found an excuse to chase Polly in a high profile. But he didn''t understand why his boss needed to be


    careful in this rtionship because of his excellent family background.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, Bruce got out of his white snow-white sports car, and walked


    slowly towards Polly in the hot sights from both sides of the road.


    He held her hand peremptorily in front of everyone, and said with a gentle smile, "Dear Polly, I heard


    that someone post our photos and show off our love. Is it true or not? "


    The white sports car, bright rose and the red words made this handsome man look a little silly.


    However, it was this silly feeling that made her eyes hot, and she had an impulse to rush into his arms.


    If he was just an ordinary man, it might be a good thing to be with him.


    "What if it is true or not?"


    "If it''s true," the man said and smiled like a withered equinox flower, which was both coquettish and


    striking. "Then I''ll find the man and thank him!"


    He turned around, with a gleam shining in his eyes. His voice was so loud that almost everyone could


    hear it.


    "Do inform me as soon as possible if you do such good thing again! I would like to see who cares so


    much about my girlfriend! "


    The man''s sudden fierceness frightened Polly. He was so angry that she was about to step back.


    However, before she could take a step back, Bruce pulled her into his arms and said in a gentle but


    serious tone.


    "Dear Polly, how much injustice have you suffered today? I promise I will love you back with all my


    heart and soul."

 Chapter 22 Take Your Time With Mr. He

    Chapter 22 Take Your Time With Mr. He


    Looking at the woman sitting at the table and counting the money with glimmering eyes, she was


    speechless.


    "It''s more than 10000." Grabbing the red money, Avril said, "in a few days, I have earned 10000 dors!


    It was so easy to make money! Hahaha! "


    Since thest time when she expressed her love for the red roses in her campus, for the next week,


    Bruce would send her 99 hundred and ny-nine roses every day. There were so many flowers, but


    no ce to put them.


    So Avril came up with an idea.


    She had no idea how so many flowers were sold out by Avril. She only knew that the guy was the


    mastermind, and that Hal was the aplice, so they had formed a team of buying flowers together.


    She wanted to take part in the show too, but she was rejected by Avril seriously.


    She said that it would be terrible if the paparazzi find Bruce'' girlfriend is a selling flowers girl. Although


    the news could be suppressed, it still needs the efforts of Mr. He. Every second is precious for


    business.


    Besides, if Mr. He knew that there was someone selling flowers for him, he would feel embarrassed


    even if he didn''t care about it.


    In the end, Avril held her arm and blinked her big, watery eyes, begging her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dear Polly, you can''t harm us. We just want to be a quiet flower seller.


    "Dear Polly? Will Mr. He send me flowers next week?" Avril''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "It''s Mr. He. He''s not our family." exined Polly


    From then on, Avril changed the way she called Bruce from "that rich handsome tall" to "your Mr. He" or


    "Polly'' s Mr. He". No matter what she said, it didn''t work.


    Avril didn''t seem to hear what she said, and she continued, "I think it''s a good idea. I can tell Mr. He in


    a roundabout way, making him feel that you like the flowers sent by him very much. If you didn''t receive


    his flowers, you would miss tea and lunch. Of course, in addition to red roses, they can also be yellow


    roses and white roses, in addition to red roses, they can also be Lily and carnations... "


    The more she said, the more satisfied she became. In front of her, there was a beautiful scene showing


    a variety of flowers. She couldn''t helpughing, "then I can open a small flower shop! It''s a great and


    worthwhile deal! "


    "Why didn''t you ask him to send me some jewelry? It''s much more valuable than flowers! "


    After being stunned for a long time, Avril suddenly realized something and said, "Oh, I didn''t think of


    that! Polly, you are so smart. You can seeking defeat alone"


    Is it true?


    "Dear Polly, we have so much money now. When the Tomb-Sweeping Festivales, we three can


    have a good trip! Yeah! No way! "


    Suddenly, something urred to Avril. She leaned over and asked mysteriously, "do you have any n


    on the Tomb-Sweeping Festival with Mr. He? This is the first festival ever since you two got together!


    Even though it''s not a good time for lovers, it''s a festival after all! "


    There was still a long time before Tomb-Sweeping Festival, but she had a premonition.


    "No, I''m not," replied Polly sourly! What''s our n? "


    "That would be great if you didn''t have it. We can have the three of us! Dear Polly, do you think we are


    going to the Osmanthus fragrans of thendscape of the world, the Mount Taishan of the top of the five


    mountains, or the West Lake, to look for the traces of the talents and excellent people of the ancient


    times... "


    Before she could finish her words, Polly''s phone rang. She took it and looked at the screen. She looked


    a little uneasy. Avril was considerate. She tiptoed out of the room.


    "Dear Polly, I''m in the cafe now. Take your time with Mr. He!"


    "Wait! I''ll go out and pick you up. "


    Avril recently found a job in a coffee shop. She usually left at six o''clock in the morning, but now it was


    only five to fifty.


    Polly felt Bruce called, is she disturbed Avril, the person to go out is her But before she could get out of


    bed, Avril closed the door.


    Fortunately Avril is a good friend. If it were someone else, they would have already done with it.


    Because he would call her as soon as he had time.


    To fulfill her promise, she would not refuse to answer his phone call in the future. Instead, she owed


    him once again in thest hotel incident.


    He sent flowers to her every day to show his love in a high-profile way, which was known to the whole


    A University that she was wronged and they were boyfriend and girlfriend.


    He was willing to help her with all his heart, and she couldn''t return this favor in any case. In fact, as


    long as he called the school leader to exin it clearly, he had done his best.


    She was also grateful for him that he had deleted the news about the president of elite university who


    loved the pure and talented young woman. It was only half an hour since those messages appeared on


    the Inte.


    She was not only afraid of her parents, but also the person in the distance.


    Although that person was as far away as the moon hanging at the top of a tree.


    "Dear Polly, do you miss me today?" Bruce''s voice was as soft as feather from the other end of the line.


    It was the first time that he had been so frank to her. Hearing his words, Polly blushed and her heart


    beat faster. She didn''t know how to answer, so she changed the topic, "where are you now?"


    "I''m having dinner outside. What are you doing? "


    "Me? I just read the news online. Are you drunk? " The tone revealed that something was wrong.


    "I didn''t drink much. I''m still sober."


    Realizing that she had nothing to say, she said, "then you can drink less. Go back early." If he didn''t


    want to drink, no one dared to force him because of his social status.


    After hanging up the phone, she heard the husky and charming voice of Bruce who was intoxicated just


    now. She couldn''t get rid of it.


    She was a little annoyed.


    She couldn''t calm down for a long time and had something to do. She dialed Avril''s number, "Avril, do


    you need anyone to work for the coffee shop you work for?"


    Probably taking a bus, Avril heard lots of noises in the bus. "What''s next......" Electronic voice prompt.


    "Do you mean you need a job?" Avril''s voice was full of surprise, "that''s great! We are short of two


    waiters. When will youe? "


    "Can I go now?"


    "Fine! But, does Mr. he know this? "


    "This has nothing to do with him! From now on, do not mention him! Otherwise I will break with you! "


    During the winter vacation, the doctor who had been treated her sister showed clear that there was no


    hope for recovery. It could only be slightly relieved. She could never forget how her parents felt for her,


    and how desperate they were.


    She regretted not being a doctor when she was in college.


    She had dedicated herself to looking up all kinds of information about autism since the first semester.


    She had read a lot of sessful cases andpared them one by one with her sister''s situation. She


    had written a lot of letters and sent them to several research organizations with authority abroad.


    She wanted to do something for her sister, but she found that she could do nothing. She had spent a lot


    of time and energy to write this letter. But she didn''t receive any reply. She didn''t want to give up at the


    beginning, but she had to go on working.


    It was an old caf ¨¦, except for its main coffee products, all kinds of original beverages, and many


    desserts, but the price was higher than that of average consumers.


    It was said that a dessert master, Lemon, hade to the shop recently to renew the concept of


    making dessert, so that the taste and appearance of the desserts were more popr to all the


    consumers in A City.


    However, Lemon kept a low profile. He seldom went out of the kitchen. And he always wore a mask at


    work, so no one had seen his true face.


    The girl from an eminent family who once loved Lemon so much came to him and offered to be his


    student at a high price. He sneaked out from the back door and then asked for sick leave. Then he fell


    ill and was unable to stand up until that girl stopped pestering him.


    Ady from Marriage Flowers Restaurant named Fang made a dessert box and ordered it at seven


    o''clock. The dessert must be sent there immediately. As the restaurant was short of hands, the


    manager arranged Polly to go with Avril.


    On their way to the kindergarten, Avril treated it as a joke.


    "Avril, you have worked for so many days. Have you ever seen that Lemon?"


    "Noble daughters don''t even see him. How could I? Let me tell you, that person is absolutely not


    simple. I have heard from several rich youngdies that he has been in a royal chef training ss in


    Ennd for more than five years. "


    "And look at the dessert he made. How do you like it? I don''t have such a good taste. But this style is


    as exquisite and exquisite as the priceless handcraft works made by the ancient technician of our


    country. It''s the extremely popr British royal court style. And the name, like the love of the town, the


    pedant of beautiful women, all make a fuss. No wonder the youngdies are going crazy. "


    To be honest, Polly was nervous about Marriage Flowers Restaurant. Avril totally understood what was


    on her mind. She said to her, "these two desserts are not heavy. I can walk into the shop by myself.


    Wait for me outside."


    "No, we came together. We have to go in with us," said Polly without hesitation


    The environment inside Marriage Flowers Restaurant was quite good. It was a moment to sit down, but


    when they came in, they could not smell the alcohol at all. The air was filled with a gentle fragrance.


    Thest time she came here, she was stared at by a lot of people. At that time, she was very nervous


    and didn''t notice that.


    The two took the elevator to the fifth floor and went inside. It seemed that she often did this kind of


    thing. She was quite familiar with it, but she had never asked anyone about it.


    At that moment, a charming woman''s voice came from the other end of the corridor. "Bruce, you


    promised me you would never smoke again."

 Chapter 23 I Will Be Screwed By Your Mr. He

    Chapter 23 I Will Be Screwed By Your Mr. He


    All of a sudden, Avril stopped in her tracks, followed by Polly.


    From the other end of the corridor, a man and a woman were talking clearly.


    "Okay, whatever Jean says." His voice was a little helpless, "all right, all right. I won''t do it now. Is Jean


    satisfied?"


    "Why should I be satisfied? I just came back from abroad. Why didn''t you stay with me? Why did you


    go out to smoke. Let''s go! Hurry up! "


    "You go in first. I have the smell of smoke, in case you are smoked by me."


    "But you know clearly that I''m not afraid ofvender! You''ve always been so considerate! Do you still


    love me the same as before? "


    "Well, it won''t change."


    Then ady''s high heels and a man''s steady footsteps came into their ears.


    Without looking, it is not difficult to imagine that Jean standing in front of him with her mouth pouted


    and acting like a spoiled child.


    Avril took a look at Polly subconsciously and saw the calm look on her face. She asked curiously, "are


    you not angry with him ?"


    "Why should I be angry? Rich people were always like that. Hurry up! We''ll be back as soon as we


    finish taking the takeout. "


    "But Dear Polly..."


    Avril wanted to say something, but the door of the private room nearby suddenly opened. A drunken


    man rushed towards her. Caught off guard, she was knocked down to the ground, the box of dessert in


    her hand fell to the ground, and was trampled by the man.


    "Avril! Are you okay? " Hearing what she said, Polly got a fright and hurried to help Avril.


    But Avril didn''t pay any attention to him. She turned to take the dessert box, which was covered with


    cream and dried cake. She hurriedly opened it, and the dessert inside had been squeezed out of


    shape, and a sweet aroma floated out.


    "Holy crap! We not only lost sry this month, but also pay it for this! " Avril kicked away the drunken


    man and stood up.


    In fact, money was not the most important thing for them, ordered dessert is generally some rich young


    lady, now their heart love was destroyed What Unusual House was the absolute belief of this customer


    was the God''s principle. She had to apologize to them until she was forgiven.


    For Avril, the most difficult thing to deal with in the world was the girls. A boy who worked before spilled


    the juice on ady''s dress by ident. He almost knelt down before thedy. In spite of this, he almost


    lost all his property and was about to be expelled from the school.


    "Here you are, Avril!" "Give me your cake. Tell the shop manager that I broke the dessert and it''s me


    who should be punished."


    Avril gave the cake to her as well and red at her angrily. "Wow, What do you take me for! Besides,


    we are in the same group now. I''m an old man, while you''re a newer. As long as there''s anything


    wrong, I''m responsible for it! "


    "Then what should we do?"


    "I have no choice but to go there and apologize to Miss. I hope she is a nice person."


    Just then, a man opened the door and came out. He said impatiently, "Caleb, haven''t the two stars


    come yet?"


    When he saw Polly and Avril standing at the door, his two drunk little eyes immediately lit up with


    excitement and looked at them up and down with a sly smile, "Wow, you even y uniform temptation!"


    They were wearing the employees uniform of Unusual House.


    "Not bad. But Andy''s taste has been greatly increased. The two girls are so pure and beautiful! Come


    on in, beauty! "


    The man staggered over and tried to hug Avril, but she dodged at once. Polly had never seen such a


    scene. She stood there in a daze and didn''t know what to do.


    The man fell on her. The man didn''t care. He reached out and pulled Polly into his arms, with his mouth


    full of wine breathing to her face.


    "Wow, you are so soft and fragrant!"


    Polly struggled hard, but the man was tall and strong, and her strength was really negligible, and what''s


    more, Avril''s help did not work at all.


    "Let me go! Let go of me! " Realizing that she couldn''t get rid of the man, she pped his face with


    both hands instinctively and shouted, "I''m not the one you are looking for! I''m not a famous star. I''m just


    sending desserts here. "


    However, it was useless to exin loudly. The man held her tight, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if


    you are not a star. You are so beautiful and it''s a pity to give dessert! Besides, how much is the monthly


    allowance for your desserts? You have to follow me, and I''ll give you three times the money a month. "


    "It''s not about the money!" "If you don''t let me go, I''ll call the police!"


    "110?" The man gave a contemptuousugh and said, "who cares the police? I''ve slept with many


    women, and they all said they wanted to sue me! But what happened in the end? All of them knelt


    down in front of me and begged me to have her! "


    Seeing that Polly was about to be dragged into the private room, Avril went crazy. She quickly opened


    the rest of the dessert, and totally stuck in the man''s face.


    The man didn''t loosen his grip until he couldn''t see what was going on. As he wiped the cake off his


    face, he yelled at the people in the room, "are you all dead? Why don''t youe out and do me a


    favor? "


    Someone inside teased, "you''re a man. How would we know that you couldn''t even handle two


    women?"


    The door of the private room waspletely opened, and three tall and strong men walked out.


    The two women turned around and ran as fast as they could. When her phone rang, she didn''t have


    time to answer it.


    As a person wasing towards her, she could hardly avoid it and uttered a "sorry" in a hurry. When


    she was about to run away again, she found that man had grabbed her arm.


    "Wow, it''s really you!" "Why are you dressed like this?" Bruce asked in surprise


    He seemed to have heard the voice of Polly just now. He thought that he must have misheard because


    he was drunk, but he couldn''t help bute over to have a look.


    As the situation was so urgent, both Polly and Avril almost forgot that this man was also here.


    "Mr. He, is Dear Polly!" Avril reacted quickly, "yes, Dear Polly!"


    She pointed at those fierce looking guys and said, "Mr. He, help me and Polly! Those bad guys want to


    catch us!"


    She took Polly''s hand and hid behind Bruce.


    Maybe they didn''t know Bruce, or maybe they were too drunk to recognize each other. They pointed at


    Bruce and shouted angrily.


    "Boy, where did youe from! Get out of my way! These two women are ours! If you want one more


    game, you should wait till we have thest one! "


    The three men took advantage of the number of people to arrest Bruce.


    Bruce tried to protect the two women behind him, and he was still able to nimbly avoid the hands of the


    three men.


    He turned around and said to Avril, "take Polly to the spring garden private room. I''ll be there soon!"


    Polly Clenched his hand, she asked anxiously, "what about you?"


    In front of Avril and the three burly men, Bruce teased, "are you worrying about me or doubting about


    your boyfriend? Don''t worry. I can handle it! "


    "Let''s go!" Avril pulled back Polly who were still in a daze, and said, "it won''t bete for you to be


    intimate with each other after Mr. He is done with the three assholes."


    Polly was speechless. Avril was really a sweet talker! Is it intimate?


    As she was dragged forward by Avril, she looked back at Bruce walking towards the three strong men.


    And thest sight she saw was that he beat one of the men down.


    But she didn''t know this was Bruce who practiced martial arts for more than ten years.


    At that time, the only thing on his mind was that he couldn''t protect himself in emergency. If he had to


    fight to the death, he hoped he would shed blood instead of tears.


    "Avril, do you think we should call the police?" "Really?".


    "Don''t bother. Your husband will be fine."


    When they arrived at the door of a room with spring flowers all over the ce, Polly suddenly stopped.


    She looked at Avril with some embarrassment. "Avril, can we just stay outside?"


    Avril immediately understood what she was thinking. She nodded her head and said, "ok! But don''t


    worry. He will not let them go easily! You go first, and I''ll leaveter. "


    Puzzlement could be seen in her eyes. All of a sudden, she remembered something and said, "Oh! I


    almost forgot! The dessert is not over yet. "


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She used to work in kindergarten, school and private teacher, who didn''t get along with the society. She


    didn''t know it was soplicated.


    While Avril would have to work in a colorful and profitable ce.


    She was more like an idiot than Avril.


    The destination of the two desserts was the spring garden private room of Marriage Flowers


    Restaurant No wonder she felt familiar when she heard Bruce said that name just now.


    When they entered the room, everyone was stunned except a beautiful woman with big chestnut wave.


    "What are you talking about?". In addition to Aaron and several other rich families'' children, there was


    another person in the private room. She met Rachel at the door of the elevator in Bruce''s home that


    day.


    "You muste from Unusual House. Why do youe sote?" The beautiful girl said in a


    condescending and arrogant tone, "and, I called you several times, but no one answered! What''s


    wrong with your cafe house! Don''t you want to serve me? "


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Fang!" Polly made a deep bow and apologetically to that woman, and following


    Avril.


    "An ident happened on the way. All the dessert you ordered is broken!" Avril said in a soft and


    gentle voice, which was totally different from her usual voice, "we will ask the restaurant to re do it.


    Please wait patiently for a while."


    "What did you say?" The peerless beauty rose to her feet in a sh, and her demeanor was still


    elegant, even under anger. "It''s broken! I''ve been waiting long enough. I won''t wait any longer! I''ll call


    them to sue you now! "

 Chapter 24 What Nonsense Are You Talking About!

    Chapter 24 What Nonsense Are You Talking About!


    "Wait!" A man and a woman screamed at the same time.


    The man was Aaron Fan, and the woman was Rachel Du.


    "What are you talking about?" The peerless beauty turned around and looked at them, with anger


    burning in her beautiful eyes.


    Rachel took a look at Aaron. Seeing that he was embarrassed, she guessed that he dared not say


    anything.


    With a polite smile, She exined to Jean, "Miss. Jean, you just came back from abroad. We''re so d


    to see you. Please don''t get angry at such a trifle. And the two of them, at first nce, knew that they


    were college students and were taking part-time jobs. I used to work when I was in school. I would try


    my best toplete my work, in case anything went wrong! I think both of them must have done the


    same thing. They didn''t break the dessert intentionally. Please forgive them. "


    "Rachel, they can''t hold a candle to you! And, you know! I''m angry not because I can''t have the


    dessert, But the meaning of those two love is different! "


    The name of Touching City'' Love was the name of two desserts delivered by Polly. It meant that the


    rtionship between the two was Cloris, unless the mountains apart and they would never be


    separated.


    Such a beautiful wish was ruined, and her eagerness to share with the one he loved was so intolerable.


    Moreover, it was ominous.


    Even those who didn''t believe superstition would tremble with fear when it came to their lover, the most


    precious thing in their hearts, even if they had a little loss.


    With a smile on her face, Rachel advised in a soft voice, "of course I know why you came here. I have


    always admired your tolerance and magnanimity. You won''t leave this time. You still have a lot of time


    to spend with him. How about next time... "


    Jean interrupted her directly, "but many things can''t be repeated! You know me best. I hate being


    defeated! No matter what the reason is! "


    "But, Miss. Jean..."


    Rachel was about to say something more, but was interrupted by Jean again. "Shut up, my dear! I will


    never forgive them for what happened today! "


    Rachel did not dare to say anything more. She looked at Polly with an apologetic look on her face. "I''m


    sorry. I can''t help you," she said.


    Polly, giving her a grateful look. Only true friends could stand up for her at this moment. On the


    contrary, Aaron and other young masters of rich families were waiting to watch a good show, and some


    pretended that they had nothing to do with it.


    Only Aaron looked a little apologetic. He stood up and opened the door.


    "Yes, yes, you are right. We have made a huge mistake. We shouldn''t have been forgiven!" Avril bowed


    to Jean with a big smile on her face and said, "it doesn''t matter how you want to punish us."


    Whatever Avril said and did, Polly did as she said.


    Avril''s attitude changed Polly''s impression of Avril. Polly had thought that Avril would throw the two


    boxes of broken dessert right in front of Miss. Jean. And then Avril would say, "I quit! What can you do


    about it?".


    Jean Fan looked them up and down. She withdrew her slender fingers from the screen of her mobile


    phone, and a faint sneer gradually emerged on her lips. She said, "well, since you say so, I will give


    you a chance to correct it."


    "Miss Fang, please go ahead!"


    "Come here! If you want to drink cross cupped wine with all the boys here, I''ll forgive you. What do you


    think? "


    Polly'' s face turned red, but she quickly replied, "okay..."


    "Wait!" Avril gave Polly a stare and tried to stop her, "let me help her. She''s a wimpy drinker."


    "Who do you think you are?" "I want her! Get out of here! "


    Instead of getting away as she had been told, Avril stood up and said to Miss. Jean in a stern voice,


    "Miss Fang, we work together. If there is a punishment, it should be us who are responsible for it."


    "What right do you have to order me?" Miss. Jean couldn''t control her anger anymore, so she picked


    up the ss and poured a ss of juice on Avril.


    Polly saw it clearly and she rushed to Avril. The icy liquid with a refreshing taste of Hami melon poured


    all over her face.


    "Polly? What are you doing?" Avril was surprised and angry. She quickly took out a tissue from her


    pocket and wiped for Polly.


    "Don''t wipe it!" Miss. Jean grabbed Avril''s arm and pulled her over. "Let her be. No one is allowed to


    wipe her mouth! Aren''t you afraid of myint? Now I tell you, you can go back. As long as she


    stays, I will let you go! And I can onlyin her! "


    Suddenly, the smile on her face became sinister, "how do you feel about this idea?"


    Before Avril could say anything else! Avril, you''d better go back! Better than both of us! "


    If Polly hadn''t figured out that this woman was just picking on her, she would have been a big fool.


    Besides, this job was very important to Avril. She could tell that she couldn''t lose it from her hard work!


    "It''s nothing serious. I just had a drink,"


    Gritting her teeth, Avril stared at her and said, "nothing! Are you stupid, or are you pretending to be? "


    If Polly asked to drink cross cupped wine with a group of men in front of Bruce, she would get herself


    into trouble. Suddenly, Avril understood what was behind this. She also understood that it was for her


    that Polly was willing to bear that humiliation.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Fang. We can''t meet your requirements, so please just make aint to us!"


    After saying that, she took Polly''s hand and walked outside, mming the door with her left hand.


    "Avril, in fact, I think the way of punishment is notpletely uneptable! I... " For a moment, Polly


    couldn''t figure out what was on Avril''s mind.


    Avril red back at her and shouted, "shut up!"


    She suddenly became silent, her voice also very low, "Dear Polly, do you think I am a loser? So you


    have an illusion that you want to share my worries? "


    "No, it''s not like that! Actually... " That was exactly what she thought in her mind. She said, "Avril, don''t


    you feel wronged in your heart?"


    "Of course, I am sad! But I''m used to it! Most importantly, we have an inescapable responsibility for


    this. Dear Polly, If you are responsible, you must have the courage to shoulder the responsibility. "


    "Then just now, why didn''t you let me..."


    "I can''t act on impulse, but if you can''t stand it, then you don''t need to stand it any more!"


    She suddenly realized that there was a great distance between them.


    It turned out that she was not only the audacious girl who oftenughed heartlessly. Maybe everyone


    was different from what they looked like.


    The group was consisted of Bruce, Aaron and a lot of people


    "sister-inw!" As soon as she thought of Aaron, he appeared. He looked at her apologetically, "I''m


    sorry. It''s not that I didn''t help you just now. It was Miss. Jean who was short tempered. When she was


    angry, the more others tried to talk her out of it, the more difficult she was to cool down! He will make it


    worse! All of us didn''t dare to say anything. As for theint, I will handle it for you. Please don''t


    worry. "


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing that, Polly was no longer angry. She said, "thank you, Aaron."


    "It doesn''t matter. Either you and Bruce are in trouble, so is mine. What''s more, I''m still worried about


    that photo of Marriage Flowers Restaurant, so I haven''t had a chance to apologize to you. "


    "It was not your fault."


    "Sister-inw, you are so generous." Aaron smiled and said, "sister-inw, Bruce is also here. Do you


    want to see him?"


    "No, thanks,"


    "Why not?" Bruce''s furious voice came from behind. He strode over and grabbed hold of Polly'' s arm.


    "Go with me! Aaron, tell Miss. Jean that I have something to deal with in thepany and I''m leaving


    now. "


    Sitting in the passenger''s seat next to the driver''s seat, she asked in confusion, "where are you taking


    me?"


    "I will tell you the truth after you drink eight sses of cross cupped wine with me."


    He knew what happened in the private room just now. But she counted. There were nine people there


    just likest time, and Abbe Su was still not there.


    As if he saw through her, he added in a cold voice, "Aaron, he doesn''t have the guts to do that!"


    The man was in a towering rage, and she thought she''d better shut her mouth. She noticed that the car


    was driving towards the direction of his apartment. She thought that he wouldn''t really take her back to


    the apartment and force her to drink eight sses of wine. She would definitely get drunk after drinking


    so much.


    Thinking of a drunken scene, she blushed.


    "Dear Polly, what are you thinking about?"


    As he said so, he leaned towards her. The alcohol mixed with the fresh and good smell on his body


    stirred her nerves constantly, and the air was full of ambiguity.


    She immediately answered, "I think about nothing!" Her face was even redder.


    As soon as she finished speaking, he slowed down the car. His face was so close to hers that her sexy


    thin lips were almost touching it. Somehow, she forgot to dodge his hug and her heart raced


    uncontrobly.


    All of a sudden, Bruce raised his hand to raise her face. Their faces were so close. In the dim light of


    the car light outside, she saw two clusters of mes flickering in his eyes, and they were all her


    shadows.


    All of a sudden, she dared not move as if she was bewitched, as if she was the one burning in the fire.


    When their lips were about to get close to each other, Bruce suddenlyughed, reached out his hand


    and patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Dear Polly, don''t let your imagination run wild at midnight!"


    Her mind was full of the scene that his lips were leaning over. The car was so hot and stuffy that she


    could hardly breathe. It took her a long time to react.


    "I''m not thinking too much!"


    The window was rolled down silently. The breeze at night was dry and cool, bringing the fragrance of


    roadside tree, and she felt much more sober.

 Chapter 25 Cant You Just Coax Me

    Chapter 25 Can''t You Just Coax Me


    Bruce was talking on the phone. Judging from his gentle tone, she knew it must be a girl. ''Maybe it''s


    Miss. Jean, '' she thought. He was handsome and had a lot of female friends.


    "Jean, you just came back from abroad and haven''t gotten over the jetg yet. Have a good rest


    tonight. Good night. I''ll buy you dinner in a couple of days. "


    In the following, Bruce said a lot of words to coax women, but she had no interest in them. She turned


    to look out of the window.


    She found that Bruce''s car had been driven downstairs, but he didn''t drive in. He turned the car around


    and drove again.


    "Where are you going? Why don''t you go back to the apartment? "


    She had thought that he wanted to drive her home, but it was not direction of A University.


    With a sly smile on his lips, the man teased, "what''s up? Do you want to the apartment with me ?"


    "I didn''t mean that!"


    "Of course you didn''t mean that. I did!"


    Hearing that, Polly became silent.


    The oing wind gradually became cool. There was also a pleasant damp. When he drove to


    Coastal Bridge, the sound of the waves hitting rocks could be heard.


    "Well, what about those three men?" After thinking about it for a long time, Polly finally remembered to


    ask him about it, which broke the dull atmosphere. It was uneasy to stay with him in silence.


    "you care about those three assholes more than about me!"


    "Who said I didn''t care about you!" She felt those words are ambiguous when she spoke out her mind,


    so she immediately exined, "those three men are very vicious. You look, well, a little more refined.


    You seem to be the one who will suffer. "


    "Haha, am I a gentle man?" All of a sudden, Bruce turned his head around, and a beam of orange light


    shone in his eyes. He reached out and held her hand, trying tofort her.


    "I mean byparison,"


    "Haha..." The only thing he cared about was the light of the headlights on the road. He was in a good


    mood, with his eyes fixed on the road. When the sea breeze blew him, the smell of alcohol vanished.


    At that time, Polly'' s phone rang. She thought it was a message and took it out. It turned out to be not a


    text, but the tip of the news.


    Thetest news was that the son of the deputy director general of the Public Security Bureau of A City


    and his friend were having a romantic rtionship with two third ss stars in the entertainment


    industry. They were jealous and fought with each other violently. Two of them were fractured, and three


    of them were seriously injured. They were receiving treatment.


    Below the posting were three pictures of the three in total.


    The first picture was quite clear. Several people in white shirts were fighting and fighting. The security


    guards came over to separate them. They were all lying on the ground, face twisted. The third one was


    the medical staff carrying the ambnce.


    "You did this?" asked Polly in disbelief


    After taking a nce at it, Bruce turned his head to one side. He didn''t say yes or no but asked, "Dear


    Polly, do you still think I''m a gentle person? Will you feel scared? "


    "Not really." Actually, she was surprised not only by that. But the news was exposed in such a short


    time unexpectedly. His speed was so fast.


    "It happened in Marriage Flowers Restaurant. Do you feel Aaron can handle it? " It was conceivable


    how embarrassed it would be for Marriage Flowers Restaurant to be a yboy ce. Comined by


    customers, the loss of old customers, credibility decreased...


    " Dear Polly, if I say this news made by Aaron and I don''t know at all, you believe it or not ?"


    At the same time, she nodded.


    His expression was serious and it didn''t look like he was lying. Besides, there was no need for him to


    lie to her.


    "But," she was suspicious, "with the strength of my family, Mr. Fan is capable to block the news. Why


    did he do so?" She don''t believe that Aaron was inferior in dealing with such kind of things and that


    someone took advantage of it.


    "Aaron won''t block the news. I have asked Jake to do it."


    How could this be possible?


    It seemed that he was getting more and more difficult to understand why his own family would pull


    down their own table, and even asked Bruce to clean up the mess.


    "Last time, Aaron always felt guilty about that events in Marriage Flowers Restaurant" His tone was


    casual, as if he just said it suddenly urred to him.


    "Just now, it happened in Marriage Flowers Restaurant again !" His voice suddenly became harsh, his


    thin lips tightlypressed into a line, looking straight ahead as cold as knife edge.


    "Brat, you as flower Guardian came toote! We have already had sex with that woman! What else can


    you do? Kill me if you dare! Even if you kill me, they are still a piece of shit! "


    "Yes! A piece of shit! Look at that smooth skin! "


    "Buddy, if you want the same thing, we can give it to you. Do you have to fight so hard for that bitch?"


    Bruce thought of the dirty words of the three men in the hotel just now. At that time, he really wanted to


    kill the three men right away. It was Aaron who pulled him to the security room.


    Although the man didn''t rape her, she was still in his arms, and he couldn''t stand it. Dear Polly was the


    purest and most beautiful thing in the world. However, this kind of man in the world was so dirty that he


    didn''t even have the right to breathe with her.


    He didn''t know what would have happened if he had gone back to the private room with Jean


    He dared not to think about it, nor could he.


    "This time, if Aaron doesn''t do something, I won''t let!!"


    Finally understood what he meant. She asked cautiously, "is Aaron apologizing to you in this way?"


    Looking into her eyes intently, he said seriously, "for you, not only for me Do you ept his apology? "


    This word was too hard for Polly to describe.


    "Now that you are willing to clean up the mess for him, does it mean that you have worked off your


    anger?"


    "It''s impossible to cool off! Some things could be ignored, but there were still something that could


    never be passed! However, it was not bad that Aaron was able to do that. We are business people. We


    can''t be too ruthless. Save face for others, which means saving face for yourself. "


    "What do you think, Dear Polly?"


    "Let bygones be bygones."


    What Bruce meant was if he didn''t allow them to block the news, the Fan family wouldn''t either.


    He apologized sincerely. If she were Bruce, she wouldn''t refuse. Although these two things happened


    in Marriage Flowers Restaurant, what does it have to do with it? It was those who wanted to hurt her


    that were truly unforgivable.


    "Wow, Dear Polly, how can you be so cute? I really want to... "


    Polly was waiting for his reply, but he didn''t say. She couldn''t help but criticize him in her heart, ''the


    tantalizing man is the most hateful.''.


    At this time, her cell phone rang. It was from Avril.


    "Dear Polly, where are you now?"


    "By the sea."


    "By the sea? Your boss is so romantic! Since that''s the case, I''m relieved now! Have fun tonight. You


    don''t need to go back to your dormitory! " She hung up the phone excitedly.


    It was near nine o''clock in the evening, and there were several people walking on the bank. Some were


    young couples, some were taking children out for a walk and some were single.


    At this time, there were few cars on the parking lot and it was easy to find the location.


    "Dear Polly, take a walk with me." He opened the door for her and reached out his hand like a


    gentleman.


    Pondering for a while, she thought it might be a etiquette of the upper ss, so she gave her hand to


    him.


    She mumbled and lowered her head, afraid to look at him. When she got out of the car, he released her


    wrist. He was graceful and courteous.


    But he put his hand on her waist and gently reminded her, "be careful, stand firm."


    Contact with her, again, is a light touch.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m used to it." He exined, "Dear Polly, you''re always strong and independent, which


    makes people feel lonely. I want to take good care of you, but have no chance. "


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He was just so shameless to say such sweet words!


    But when she thought it over, she realized that the man in front of her was the one woman loved and


    cared about in the past. Unconsciously, the picture of Jean''s beautiful face appeared in her mind.


    When they were eavesdropping in the corridor, they saw that the woman''s name was "Jean". This


    reminded her of that when he called her "Dear Polly", he probably thought of another possibility.


    She said in an unpleasant tone, "do you think of me as someone else?"


    At any time, one hated to be treated as someone else. Because for everyone, I am unique in the world.


    "How could that be? Dear Polly is unique, and no other. "


    Polly got stunned and couldn''t help asking, "what about Miss. Jean?"


    "Should I think you are jealous because Jean?"


    "I don''t need to be jealous!"


    "Dear Polly, can''t you tell some nice lies to make me happy asionally?"


    She didn''t know when Bruce took her hand. When she found it, they had already walked around hand


    in hand.


    He exined, "the wind is so strong at the seaside and it''s so cold for your hand. I didn''t think of


    anything else. I''m just afraid that you''ll catch cold."


    Stupid as Polly was, she knew it was words to coax girls. But even if she knew it was not true, she


    would still feelfortable to hear it. In the face of sweet words, she lost her resistance. Sometimes it


    was not because they were too stupid. They just wanted to be cared by others, so they thought they


    could be lucky enough.


    What if he was telling the truth? What if his concern was true?


    As the sea breeze blew, his apologetic words sounded, "Dear Polly, if you think this is not good, you


    can put your hand in my pocket."


    Looking back at his innocent and pure face, she was speechless.


    She thought it would be more awkward to be in a rtionship than holding hands.

 Chapter 26 Dear Polly. Are You Cold

    Chapter 26 Dear Polly. Are You Cold


    They chose a rock and sat down.


    The moon shone down like water. The thin lines of the moon in the air interwove into clouds, which


    made the sea covered with ayer of silver light, so bright and otherworldly like firework.


    The night breeze blew over the sea. The sigh was soft, graceful and charming. The silver moon


    shadow was crushed, and the phosphorescence of the marine creatures that shed on the sea


    surface from time to time swayed in the ripples of the surging meridians.


    At this moment, Polly had calmed downpletely.


    At this moment, she seemed to have returned to the most innocent age. There was no sorrow,


    disappointment, or pain, and the man by her side was still the one she could trust.


    "Dear Polly, are you cold?" "Suddenly, Bruce asked her softly?".


    "Not cold."


    "When we were in front of the apartment building, Polly asked me a question." The moon was shining


    in his eyes and he stood still.


    "What?" He could not catch up with him.


    He turned around and looked into her eyes. The stars were shining. His voice was as gentle as the


    warm night breeze. "Because, in such a intoxicating night, you are not the only one who is


    woolgathering."


    Hearing that, one question came into his mind.


    At that time, Bruce drove to the downstairs of his apartment but didn''t go upstairs. She asked him


    where he was going and why he didn''t go back to the apartment.


    "That''s an answer to the question."


    He said with a low and deep voice all of a sudden. With a smile on his face, he continued, "now let''s go


    in the sea wind and take a look at the stars and moon. Those terrifying thoughts no longer exist in our


    mind. It seems that the beautiful scenery really can heal people''s heart and make them feel better. "


    However, for Polly, it was not a good thing for her to watch a lot of stars or moon as the night wind


    blew. The next day, when she attended the ss, shey prone on thest row of seats on the stairs.


    No one knew that she was sleeping.


    As a matter of fact, Avril did a good job on this thing. Nothing had happened the whole morning.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated. The phone vibrated for many times. The caller had a feeling that the


    other party would not stop until she received the phone call. The constant voice made the people sitting


    nearby feel scalp numb. If Avril did not wake her up, it would cause public indignation.


    It was the first time that Polly had slept like this in a public ce. After taking the tissue from Avril and


    wiping her mouth, she took her phone and sneaked out of the back door.


    "Nice to meet you, Rachel." Polly was a little surprised that Rachel called at this time.


    "Dear Polly, I''m sorry for what happenedst night. I didn''t help you,"


    The original is for that. She reminded Polly of the incidentst night


    "But you don''t have to me yourself. You have tried your best."


    "But I still feel guilty. I think I am so useless. I can do nothing to help." Rachel paused and continued,


    "that''s how she is. Miss. Jean has been loved by everyone in the upper ss family since she was a


    kid. She was born with arrogance, overbearing, and forthright. She couldn''t tolerate a grain of sand in


    her eyes. But she has no evil intention. Don''t get even with her. "


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t take it seriously." She was not bored. How could she will bother that kind of high


    borndy?


    Rachel sighed and continued, "actually, the most important thing is Bruce. You don''t know how he


    dotes on her in the past. She was like a treasure to him. Miss. Jeanes from a rich family with a


    beautiful face. What''s more, she has a handsome man who cares about her very much. How lucky she


    are! "


    "Rachel, Did you know Bruce and Miss. Jean long ago?" Polly couldn''t help ask.


    "Right. I''m a poor student and have just finished my university with the help of Bruce. Now I''m having


    an internship in hispany. She would work in hispany if possible. I know a lot about him. He


    and Miss. Jean grew up together. They are ymates in childhood"


    Hearing the words "ymate in childhood", Polly felt empty in her heart.


    "Miss. Jean is the eldest daughter of the CEO of the Phoenix film industry. The Fang n and the he


    n are on good terms for generations, and their families are close to each other. Children yed very


    well with each other since they were children. Bruce is older. Although he regards himself as eldest


    brother all the time, but to her that pet, already exceeded the affection of brother and sister.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Speaking of this, Rachel suddenly smiled apologetically, "Polly, sorry, Dy your ss? "


    "No, it''s the break." Polly had never thought that when she lying, she could neither blush nor feel her


    heart beating.


    "Polly, don''t worry too much about what happenedst night. Not long after Miss. Jean called your work


    ce, Bruce asked me to deal with theint. It''s done. You two won''t be punished. "


    Avril had told her about this early in the morning. But unlike what Rachel had said, nothing happened.


    The faith of "customer is the belief of God", which was unshakable in Unusual House. The employees


    who wereined by their customers must be punished.


    As a group leader, Avril''s sry of half a month deducted as punishment. And she had to work


    overtime on every Saturday.


    It would be the best result for her.


    "Bruceter learned what had happened. He thought she had gone too far, which was not in line with


    her noble identity. He had always spoiled Miss. Jean. That includes defending her image. There were


    too many beautiful girls from decent families. But they couldn''t match Bruce. Every time Miss. Jean did


    something harmful, it was Bruce who took care of the mess. It was also because of this that Miss. Jean


    feared nothing. In a word, she is very lucky. Ordinary people like me just can envy her. "


    "Dear Polly? Do you think so?"


    With an inexplicable downcast mood, she hummed a "Hum ok.." with an expressionless face.


    "All right, Dear Polly. You can go to ss now. You have to work harder. I hope you can work with me in


    BApany. "


    Polly was in a bad mood all day, so she looked listless when working at the cafe in the evening. Avril


    asked her with concern, "do you feel ufortable these days?"


    "No, didn''t."


    Avril wanted to say something, but when she raised her head, she saw a shadowing in. She


    immediately stretched out her hand and took Polly''s arm to remind her to look over.


    "It''s that girl, Eva Qu. She was the sister of the CEO of a subsidiarypany in South China, who want


    to learn cooking desserts with Lemon." Avril said in a very low voice. "But she hasn''te here for a


    long time since she left in despairst time. Was it because her love for Lemon had been restored?


    Anyway, don''t forget that she''s from a rich family. You''d better be carefulter. "


    Hearing Lemon''s name, Polly remembered that Avril had told her in the afternoon. In addition to Bruce


    and Aaron'' s forces, that mysterious Lemon interceded for them as well.


    Polly''s first reaction was.


    "Avril, do you think there is a possibility? Lemon, in fact, has a secret crush on you? "


    "Why don''t you say that he have a crush on you?"


    "I also want him to have a crush on me. But I just came back that day, and he didn''t even see me. How


    could he have a crush on me? Avril, Congrattions! You''re finally ready to move!


    As a result, Avril hit Polly, Polly almost did concussion.


    When they were about to get ready, Polly nced at the kitchen and cried out in surprise, "oh my God!


    Something is wrong! Lemon, hees out! "


    In the stunned eyes of the crowd in the coffee house, Lemon slowly walked up with a small and


    exquisite te in his hand. He was tall and thin. A white chef''s suit that looks bloated on someone else


    was like tailored to him However, his face was totally covered by a mask and only one pair of eyes


    could be seen.


    He went straight to Eva, put the te of dessert on her table, pulled out the chair and sat down in front


    of her.


    Eva''s eyes were lit up with surprise. Lemon didn''t beat around the bush. He lifted the te for her and


    gestured for the meal.


    Eva flushed and asked, "Brother Lemon, would you like to eat with me?"


    "Lemon, I heard this is yourtest invention. Am I the first person to have a try?"


    "Lemon, why don''t you eat? It''s so delicious. I promise you that it will taste sweet in my heart. "


    This scene almost made Polly and Avril stunned.


    No matter what Eva talked to him, Lemon had been sitting quietly with a serious face. Eva kept on


    talking endlessly, not caring about whether Lemon had heard her words or not.


    "Avril, don''t you think that Lemon is strange? Is he... " Polly made a few gestures to show that ''Is he


    unable to speak?''


    "No! He just doesn''t like talking. "


    "Actually, Avril, I think we should introduce Hal here. Doesn''t he know a lot about desserts? Lemon


    doesn''t get a female disciple. Maybe he will have a male disciple. "


    Avril got a little angry and said, "Hal is just a paper soldier. He can only brag and just you believe his


    words!"


    "He''s not just talking about those things on paper! The food he cooked was delicious. Avril, you have


    eaten it before. How can you say that against your conscience? A lot of boys like to cook, and among


    them, Hal is the best. "


    "Stop talking nonsense Then why don''t you go to be his girlfriend? That man was good at gauging


    people''s mind. He said so much because he knew you liked desserts. Don''t take it seriously! Humph! "


    Lemon kept silent like a sculpture for a whole night, and Eva had a talk with it for the whole night. Polly


    felt that ''Both of them were talented!''


    At the end of work, Avril said to her mysteriously, "I''ve heard about that. Our shop manager and that


    Eva''s family seemed to be some rtives. Anyway, our shop manager and Eva were on good terms.


    Do you think that Lemon will sell his beauty for us? "


    "It''s absolutely possible!"


    Polly''s eyes were gloomy, and with a serious expression, she sighed heavily, "poor Lemon! What can I


    do to save you? "

 Chapter 27 Why Do You Run Away As Soon As You See Me

    Chapter 27 Why Do You Run Away As Soon As You See Me


    On Friday afternoon, Polly received a call from Bruce. He said his mother came back from America this


    Saturday and asked her to go to the airport with him tomorrow morning.


    "So soon!"


    "It had been agreed my mothere here in a week, but now it has been postponed to two weeks. Is it


    still too soon, Dear Polly?"


    It seemed that he didn''t take it seriously. However, Polly was different. She had entered the state of first


    level ready for battle, which made her very nervous.


    Since she had made that agreement with Bruce, she knew the day woulde sooner orter. She


    knew if she did well this time, his mother wouldpletely believe her and be free in the future.


    Originally, she wanted to dress in a simple student''s dress, but Avril firmly denied her idea.


    Avril said that it was a very cautious thing for her to meet the male''s parents for the first time, especially


    for a rich woman like his mother. She must dress decently. If it was too shabby, it showed no respect


    for her; if it was too showy, it was not dignified First impression was very important. Don''t mess up the


    meeting tomorrow.


    She thought what Avril said made sense. If she left a bad impression on Bruce''s mother, she would


    definitely force him to find another girlfriend. If so, her task would be iplete and she would not be


    able to return the favor she owed to Bruce. She would be too shameful to ask him for the video.


    She learned what to wear from Avril with modesty and cautiousness, but Avril had no experience, so


    she asked for the help of Hal.


    Although Hal seemed to be very experienced, the clothes he introduced to her were all very expensive,


    so she couldn''t afford them. Atst, Avril contributed the money she sold flowersst time and their


    travel expenses.


    Then the three headed for a clothing store of famous brand, with the money.


    Too of famous brand they cannot afford, dare to turn in the store of general brand only Just, good look


    is over a hundred thousand, cheap of those, the price is in 10 thousand or so, either be already old


    style and rustic, otherwise be a flowery and gaudy, resemble 50 years old woman to wear of.


    It was nearly half past six when the three were sitting on the bench in the pedestrian street dejectedly,


    with a cup of milk tea in their hands, drinking and sighing.


    "The world of the rich is so unimaginable!" After a long while, Polly let out a sigh and took a deep sip of


    her milk tea.


    "Yes! I used to think that they were the same as us, with noses, eyes and mouths. Now I understand


    that no matter how hard you look at them, they are totally different from us, " Avril also took a big sip of


    her milk tea.


    "No matter how rich you are, you have to be in your middle age, grow old, die and eventually be


    scorched into ashes."


    Hal''s words were immediately despised by two big beauties


    "Are you hungry now?" "What do you want to eat? It''s my treat."


    Suddenly, Avril became energetic. "Spicy!"


    Hal said, "Fry."


    As usual, Avril and Hal guess the winner As a result, all of them just ate spicy hot pot.


    If Hal won, Avril would pester him. She kept ying guess until she got what she wanted.


    Spicy food was her favorite. She wouldn''t let Hal win.


    At a table near the window on the second floor, a man and a woman were sitting there. They were


    dressed in expensive and decent clothes, looking noble and elegant.


    Moreover, they were outstanding both in appearance and temperament. The two attracted a lot of


    attention. People became the focus of the second floor.


    "Jean, I haven''t seen you for more than a year, but you have changed your taste." With a smile on his


    face, Bruce picked some cabbages for the woman sitting opposite to him, "don''t you mind the noises


    here? I remember that you always like a quiet environment. "


    As soon as he put his chopsticks away, cherry picked up the cabbage and put it in her mouth. "A lot of


    college students nowadays like eating this. I found it fresh, so I came to have a try. It tastes good!


    Bruce, have a try. It''s really delicious! "


    She picked up some mushroom and brought it to the mouth of Bruce.


    Polly walked towards spicy hot pot. Perhaps it was weekend, the ground floor was full. They had to go


    to the second floor to try their luck.


    The second floor was full of people, which was led by Polly. However, when she saw the three people


    sitting in the northeast corner were about to leave after dinner, she immediately ordered Hal to take the


    seat, and then she and Avril went back to the first floor to order dishes.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    All of a sudden, she paused and looked at the window.


    The woman put the mushroom into the man''s mouth with a doting smile. Suddenly, the man did not


    laugh. His deep eyes looked deep like the water. He stared at Polly


    Polly nodded at him, turned around and took Avril''s hand to go downstairs.


    The coldness in his eyes was like the moon which had fallen on the river in the winter night.


    Polly felt lucky that she walked in front of Avril to block the sight of her. If she had seen that scene.


    Polly don''t know what will happen. On the one hand, she was afraid that Avril would keep asking; on


    the other hand, she was afraid that Avril would be impetuous and interrupt them.


    She had no idea that Bruce would appear such a ce, which made her almost caught off guard. She


    remembered that he had been to those upscale hotels. Even at home, there was a chef hired to cook.


    How could hee to such a noisy and noisy ce with such poor condition?


    It only meant that it was Miss. Jean who asked him toe. The man he cared about her, so he came.


    Love me, love my dog. Even her habits are fond of him. ''.


    Just like what Rachel had said, Jean was a lucky woman.


    "Dear Polly? Why did this change suddenly. Hal has upied seats." Avril put the bowl down. When


    they went back to the ground floor, there was an empty seat. Polly sat there without saying anything.


    "It''s very convenient to get to the first floor! You used to like it on the first floor, didn''t you? And the


    location upstairs is at the corner! " "Hal, you cane down now. The first floor is empty."


    In less than one minute, Hal came down.


    "You two are so naughty. You can do whatever you want. You make me wait for you upstairs alone."


    Although he was yelling at them, he shot a questioning look at Polly.


    She knew that Hal had seen that too. But he didn''t say that. That was why the three of them had a long


    friendship.


    We can make up for our weakness and weakness. ''. Although he wouldin a lot afterwards, he


    would not embarrass her in front of others. He could take care of her feelings. On the other hand, Avril


    was not afraid at all. She was a straightforward person and would say whatever she wanted to say


    without any hesitation.


    She winked at Hal, motioning him to talk about itter, and exined, "well, I just told Avril that it''s


    convenient for us to go downstairs. Otherwise, we have to run upstairs with the bowls. This bowl is not


    spicy. Here you are. "


    Hal happily took the bowl from Polly and said, "thank you, Dear Polly."


    Avril snorted, "if you don''t eat spicy food, why you are here! Hal, do you mean to smash somebody


    else''s sign?


    He couldn''t eat any spicy food. Now that she looked down upon him, she was used to it.


    As soon as she took her seat and started to eat, her phone rang. It was from Bruce. She took the


    phone and went outside.


    Observing her expression, Avril said to Hal delightedly, "I guess it''s Mr. He. How could they be so


    sweet? They were going to meet tomorrow, and he still make a phone call in the evening. "One day


    apart seems like three years."


    Hal shook his head, saying nothing, but continued to eat his spicy hot pot.


    "Do you think I''m scary?" "Why do you always run away as soon as you see me?"


    "Well, i... I''m afraid that I''ll disturb you."


    "I don''t think it''s an excuse for you to say hello to me."


    "I''ve already told you at that time, so I don''t think it''s necessary for me to go there again specially.


    What''s more, if you don''t think it''s a kind of interruption, Miss Fang may think that the less trouble the


    better. In many cases, I think you''d better take good care of ady and make her happy. "


    Bruce kept silent for a long time before he said, "I''m sorry, Dear Polly. I didn''t take care of your feelings.


    I heard everything about the date in the Marriage Flowers Restaurant from Aaron. It''s all because of


    what she did. Please don''t take it to heart. "


    "Why should I take it to heart! You have already helped miss. Fang deal with the aftermath, haven''t


    you! You can rest assured that miss. Fang has a perfect and noble image. As for me and Avril, we will


    never go out to talk nonsense! "


    In the beginning, she didn''t take it seriously that Jean made difficulties for her and Avril. For some


    inexplicable reasons, when Bruce mentioned it to her, she felt a little angry for no reason.


    "And, Mr. He, I don''t know why you want me to be your fake girlfriend. In fact, if you just want to deal


    with your mother, Miss Fang is the best choice! " She couldn''t continue because she was a little


    emotional tonight.


    "I''m d that Dear Polly has found out about this," It was difficult to tell what kind of emotion was in his


    tone. "But you''d better think about it carefully. What am I doing for? "


    "Why? I can''t think of it! "


    After a moment''s silence, Bruce suddenly smiled and said, "as for the real reason, I don''t have the


    courage to tell you. Because I''m afraid you''ll be scared away. "


    "Now all you need to know is that the reason I''m looking for you instead of Jean is because she is the


    blind date my mother set for me. " So, Dear Polly. I need your help! Make her give up hope on me and


    believe that I will never marry her! "


    Taking the chance to answer the phone, Miss. Jean ran to a quiet ce and vomited heavily to the


    garbage can.


    "I have done what you said. The food will taste as bad as it tastes! Disgusting! Rubbish! I will never


    come to such a dirty ce again! "


    "What? You asked me to put up with it! Is it something that human can eat? I don''t think Bruce would


    like that kind of woman who like this food! "


    "All right, don''t say anything more! All in all, it''s impossible! "


    She hung up the phone angrily.

 Chapter 28 Its About Dear Polly image, Cant Be Casual

    Chapter 28 It''s About Dear Polly'' image, Can''t Be Casual


    At seven o''clock in the morning, the ck Benz MPV stopped in front of the girl''s dormitory on time.


    The time for picking up was 9 o''clock in the morning and it almost took one hour to go to the airport.


    She didn''t know why he came so early. Maybe it was a rule in a rich family that one had to wait a long


    time in advance.


    Bruce didn''te, and there was only Jake in the car, which made Polly feel rxed. Last night, after


    eating up the spicy hot pot, she decided to save the tourist expenses, totally ignoring Avril''s persuasion.


    So she was wearing an ordinary Beige windbreaker, which she bought on a discountst year. It''s


    totally new clothes, and new ones were the most suitable ones to show her respect.


    If Bruce''s mother felt ashamed of her, then she could do nothing about it. After all, she was not a rich


    woman.


    "Are you in the car now?" asked Bruce on the phone. After she getting on the car


    She hummed.


    "I''ll wait for you at SARA."


    SARA was an international designer. She didn''t know much about luxurious clothes. Avril learn design


    major and always talked about the clothes design of SARA. ''if I can see the designer of SARA, I will


    never feel sorry in my life, '' Avril thought. So Polly knew something.


    It was located on the golden road of A City and had two storeys.


    When Jake stopped the car, a sharp sound of the wheel rubbing the ground was heard. A red Porsche


    almost grazed over the Mercedes Benz''s door. It quickly made a turn and stopped in front of the car.


    It was like the Porsche was in front of them on purpose.


    When the door of the Porsche was opened, a tall woman in a bright red cashmere shirt got out. She


    shook her big chestnut waved hair and looked at them apologetically.


    This beautiful and sexydy was Jean.


    When Jake saw her, his knitted brows rxed. He got out of the car in a hurry, looking a little panic.


    "I''m sorry, Jake. In the past more than a year, I''m used to the American roads. I''m not familiar with the


    domestic road. I was so worried that I almost hit you. I''m really sorry. "


    Jake didn''t believe his ears. He wondered whydy Jean changed her personality today. If this had


    happened before, no matter who was right or wrong, she would have taught him a lesson long ago.


    "It''s not Miss Fang''s fault. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have stopped my car here and blocked your way."


    Jake said in horror, " I apologize."


    She nced at the Mercedes unintentionally and asked knowingly, "what''s up? Isn''t Bruce inside?"


    "He is not here." Jake lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at her.


    Jean pouted and said unhappily, "I don''t believe it! We have made an appointment to meet here. Why


    hasn''t hee yet! Aren''t we going to pick up Aunt today? "


    Her voice was so loud that even Polly, sitting in the car, heard it. She was totally confused and didn''t


    know what Bruce meant? He had made an appointment with both of them. Did he want to take them to


    see his mother? Survival of the fittest?


    Needless to say, the person his mother liked was definitely Jean.


    Jake was confused too. But Jake was too smart to offend anyone. He just stood aside in silence.


    She walked towards Benz and asked Jake seriously, "if Bruce is not here, who is in the car?"


    "Miss Fang, you..."


    It was toote for Jake to stop her. She walked over and pulled the door open aggressively.


    At the sight of Polly, she put on a grave expression. Suppressing her anger, she said, "I didn''t expect


    Mr. Jake Zhou to be considerate and romantic. You are so busy with your work in thepany, and


    why do you still have time to pick clothes with your girlfriend? "


    Jake immediately realized that Miss. Jean had already taken Polly as his girlfriend, so he denied, "no,


    Miss Han isn''t..."


    "What are you talking about! You was a man. Why you had hidden you girlfriend. Don''t worry. I won''t


    tell Bruce! "


    If it were to happen, she would have a ghost if she did not tell. He looked subconsciously at the window


    on the second floor of SARA, wondering if boss had heard what she said just now.


    "Miss, you look familiar." Standing beside the car door, she overlooked Polly with arrogance. "Oh, I


    remember! Didn''t you deliver me desserts in Marriage Flowers Restaurant that day? Unusual Sister?"


    Unusual Sister was the name for a young woman who worked in Unusual House.


    Then she turned to look at Jake and shouted, "why didn''t you tell me earlier, Mr. Zhou? If I had known


    that she is your girlfriend, I wouldn''t sue."


    "Miss Fang, I am not..."


    Jake'' second attempt to exin himself failed. Miss. Jean just ignored him and quickly turned to Polly.


    "I''m really sorry! And people like you still need to work to go to school. It must be very hard for you. I


    shouldn''t have done that on impulse. I am so regretful when I think about it now. I heard that Unusual


    House always believes in the belief that customers are God. The manager is an upright and unselfish


    person and he treats everybody equally. Have you been punished anywhere? "


    Polly couldn''t stand her hypocrisy any more. She got out of the car and said in a neither humble nor


    pushy manner, "Miss Fang, don''t be so self-used! You are our customer in Unusual House and we


    should be responsible for our inappropriate service! "


    "Unusual Sister, I really admire your attitude towards work! No wonder he is the staff of Unusual House!


    Mr. Zhou is such a good choice to have a girlfriend like you. Yes, you have a good taste. Mr. Zhou is a


    nice man! "


    Why does she always push me to Jake ''? Had she known about her rtionship with Bruce? Had she


    come up with such a campy idea just like those actresses in rumors?


    "I''m sorry, Miss Fang. I''m not Jake''s girlfriend." She looked to the door of the shop and pointed to Bruce


    who was walking out from it. "My boyfriend! It''s him!"


    At the same time, Miss. Jean also saw Bruce. She tried to keep a smile on her face, but it turned out.


    With a trace of disdain in her tone, she said, "are you kidding me? How could Bruce find a girl like


    you?"


    She turned around, ran to Bruce, jumped into his arms, and said like a child, "Bruce, I didn''t know you


    were here! Have you been waiting for me for a long time? "


    "Not too long,"


    Bruce took two steps back, trying to pull away from her. He put his hands behind his back, and his body


    was like a pine tree behind snow, invisibly giving people a sense of alienation.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He nced at Rufus with half smile and waved at her, saying in a soft voice, "quiet misery, what are


    you doing there? Come here quickly. Even Miss. Jean can''t stand it. " Why do you keep me waiting? "


    Polly didn''t know how Miss. Jean looked like when she walked up to Bruce, she felt her psychological


    quality was better and better.


    Bruce reached out and held her in his arms, turning around to face Miss. Jean together.


    Bruce reached out his hand to shake hands with Miss. Jean, which scared Polly. Did he want to hug


    both girls at the same time?


    He just patted on her shoulder and said in his usual gentle and maic voice, "I didn''t expect that you


    are still so considerate. You always know what I want to ask. But you have to get rid of this habit.


    Otherwise, Dear Polly will be jealous in the future. "


    On the other hand, being angry or sad, Miss. Jean''s lips trembled for a long while before she said in a


    trembling voice, "Bruce, do you really like this kind of Unusual Sister?"


    Bruce rolled his eyes at her, annoyed, and refuted, "Jean, she has a name. "Polly Han!"! You can ask


    her to Dear Polly, or just call her sister-inw like Aaron. "


    Miss. Jean went back to her car angrily and banged the door. She took out her phone and pressed the


    number.


    "Hey! What the hell is wrong with you! Why do you always give me such bad ideas! Bruce didn''t admit


    it at all! He demanded me to call her sister-inw in front of Polly! Not girlfriend? It''s sister-inw! "


    "Are you crazy! How could Jake bepared to Bruce? He''s nothing better than Bruce! However, he


    didn''t make any response at all. It seems that he won''t let her go easily! "


    "I''ve had enough of this! In my temper, I would have pped that bitch on her face into a pig''s head!


    Well, next time you don''t give me such bad ideas! Every time I listen to you, I''ll be in trouble! You are


    just a jinx! "


    Then, she left. Seeing her back of Miss. Jean, who looked dejected and depressed, Polly felt sorry for


    her.


    "Is there anything wrong with Miss Fang? She just likes you. You don''t have to hurt her feelings. "


    She could see that from the beginning, Miss. Jean had been very confident, and it was very likely that


    she had thought that even if she pushed her to Jake, Bruce would do as she wanted.


    It seemed that it was the first time for Miss. Jean to be defeated in front of Bruce. Her pride and dignity


    couldn''t bear this insult. Being irritated, Jean turned around and was about to leave.


    Polly was in great fear as he had shown enough respect to her in front of Jean Fang.


    "Then what should I do? Should I cooperate with her to form a match for you and Jake? Or do you


    really... "


    "Mr. He, what are you talking about? No way! I''m sure you must be kidding me! " Jake, standing


    nearby, broke out in a cold sweat.


    Heaven and earth conscience, he never have bad idea to Polly. You can get shot lying down. That''s


    probably what he''s talking about


    "Of course I know you are okay. Otherwise, do you think you can still stand here?"


    Jake Zhou sighed in relief.


    The price of the women''s wear in the shop was about tens of thousands. She wouldn''t even dare to


    touch it, let alone bought it. After walking around for a while, she sighed and said, "forget it. It''s not real


    anyway. I think I can wear whatever I like."


    The look on his face was serious as he said, "it''s about Dear Polly'' s image, Can''t be casual!"


    He then exined with a smile, "of course, in my eyes, you are beautiful no matter what you wear. But


    my mother has never seen you before. She doesn''t know what a good girl you are. So it''s necessary to


    package you up. Or you prefer to stay with my mother every day and let her find you are a good girl? "


    Polly was speechless.

 Chapter 29 Miss Han, Youd Better Leave

    Chapter 29 Miss Han, You''d Better Leave


    Polly and Bruce arrived at the airport half an hour earlier than scheduled.


    She was still wearing a creamy white windbreaker, base shirt, and even the shoes on her feet were the


    same color as the original. At first nce, you thought she was still wearing the same dress, but it was


    more expensive as much as the original one.


    Bruce said, since she liked this kind of style that was not mboyant, then let her be.


    She looked at thebel of the clothes and calcted the price secretly. It was nearly one million. Is not


    mboyant? No wonder there were always some people in the society who hated the rich. From now


    on, she wanted to be one of them.


    Ten minutester, the broadcaster told them that Bruce''s mother flight had arrived. Like the other


    people who would pick them up at the airport, they became anxious and waited for their rtives and


    friends.


    However, after twenty minutes'' waiting, Bruce''s mother didn''t show up. When Bruce called her, her


    phone was turned off. He thought of a possibility and immediately called Jean, but she didn''t turn off


    her phone and no one answered.


    A cold light shed through his depressed eyes.


    "How about we go to the airport''s broadcast room?" Polly suggested. She had no choice but to turn to


    the broadcast room for help.


    "No need!" Bruce said in a cold tone. He dialed another number and said, "Rachel, can you help me


    call Jean now and ask her if my mother is with her?"


    Five minutester, Rachel called.


    "Don''t worry Bruce. Aunt is in Miss. Jean''s car. They are heading to your apartment now! What


    happened? Didn''t you go with your girlfriend to pick up aunt? Why are you here? "


    Since he had gotten the news from his mother, the anger on his face was alleviated. He said, "Rachel.


    I''ll tell youter. Thank you. I''ll be right back. "


    "You don''t need to say ''thank you'' to me, Bruce. But, Bruce, I''m really curious about who is your


    girlfriend? Why did you do that? It''s such a good thing! "


    "Do you want to know who she is? You can go to my apartment now. "


    "Why did you ask Rachel to your apartment?" Polly didn''t want her to know that she was Bruce''s


    girlfriend. The chaos was already out of control today, which was beyond imagination for Polly Han. Let


    alone Rachel Du.


    Instead of answering her question, Bruce asked, "do you know Rachel before?"


    "We are not only acquaintances, but also have a special rtionship!"


    She could tell that his mother left with Miss. Jean not because she didn''t care about her own son.


    Instead, she just wanted to put on a show, to put a strain on her.


    ''Bruce''s mother want to have a daughter-inw, and she preferred Miss. Jean. However, even though


    Bruce and Miss. Jean were good to each other, both of them refused to be with each other for some


    unknown reason. Instead, Bruce insisted on embarrassing me.'' Polly thought.


    "Like you, Rachel and I were childhood sweethearts! I don''t want her... " Being ignored by Bruce''s


    mother made both of them feel embarrassed.


    "Dear Polly!" As he said this, a faint smile yed at the corners of his mouth. "How do you know that


    Miss. Jean and I grew up together?"


    Hearing this, Polly said nothing.


    If it was Rachel who told her this, would Bruce think she was a busybody? However, the circumstances


    in Rachel''s family were special. It was not easy for her for so many years. She worked so hard that she


    certainly wanted to work in BApany after graduation.


    At this critical moment, she couldn''t hold her back, or Rachel would leave a bad impression on Bruce.


    As he spoke, he leaned over to her and held her hands in his. With a brighter smile on his face, he


    said, "it seems that you still care about me! Well, I''m very happy! "


    Polly drew back her hand in anger.


    That was not what she wanted to express!


    As soon as the door of the elevator opened, she heard the voice of Rachel Du, "brother Bruce, you are


    here?"


    "Rachel, did youe earlier? Why don''t you get in? "


    Rachel replied with a smile, "Bruce, I''m waiting for you! You know, aunt is angry now. I don''t have the


    guts to stand around her! "


    "What?" When she saw Mr. Han, Rachel was stunned for a while, but soon she looked surprised. "Mr.


    Han! No way! Dear Polly, is your girlfriend. Bruce? "


    Bruce smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but my girlfriend is her!"


    "Bruce, you are joking. You don''t need to apologize! She is my best friend and very nice. I''m so d


    that she is your girlfriend! " While she was talking happily, her eyes were a little gloomy.


    Polly Knowing that Rachel was worried about her, she shot her a reassuring look.


    Bruce found the unlocking password.


    From the balcony came Miss. Jean''s coquettish voice. She pointed at the picture and shouted


    excitedly, "Wow! Auntie, look at this one and this one! You was so young and beautiful! I almost


    couldn''t recognize her. I thought she was a Hawaii hottie! "


    "You are so sweet that you pick up the words I like to hear! No matter how young I am, I couldn''t


    compete with you! Hottie''s days have long gone. "


    Bruce''s mother said in a soft voice. She was sitting in Miss. Jean''s front and didn''t see what she looked


    like. But Polly would take it as a fluke. Their smiles and friendliness were only for the particr person.


    She was deeply aware of this fact three years ago.


    "Auntie, you are too modest! If I can be as young as you at your age, I will be satisfied! " She took a


    picture with Bruce''s mother and said, "look! They look like sisters!"


    "Haha..."


    The door of the balcony was half open. The room was full of theughter of Jean and Bruce''s mother.


    They wereughing happily.


    If it hadn''t been for Rachel, Polly wouldn''t have entered the room. What she was going to do was not


    right.


    Jean was the most suitable woman to marry to Bruce. She came from a good family, with a beautiful


    face and an apple of the eye. What''s more, she was able to win Bruce''s mother favor.


    Moreover, Jean liked Bruce. She would treat him well after she married him. They were from a family of


    equal social rank and both were talented men and beautiful women. Now she was going to be the


    person who wanted to break up this wonderful marriage.


    "Wow, you look pale? Rachel pulled Polly''s hand and asked her with concern Are you sick? "


    At this moment, Miss. Jean and Bruce''s mother walked back to the living room from the balcony.


    Rachel greeted them with a sweet smile, "nice to meet you, Aunt, sister Jean."


    Bruce''s mother raised her head and looked in the direction where Rachel was speaking. Her smile


    faded immediately as she glimpsed Polly. Her face darkened instantly.


    She ignored Bruce and only looked at Rachel. She said in a friendly tone, "yes, Rachel. Come here


    and sit with me."


    "Thank you, aunt!" When Rachel was about to get there, she suddenly remembered something. She


    turned around, pulled Polly and asked, "aunt, she doesn''t feel well. Can you let her sit here?"


    Bruce''s mother said indifferently, "Rachel, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Can''t youe over


    and take a good look at me? Those disreputable women. It''s none of your business. "


    Polly knew that the disreputable outsider Bruce''s mother referred to was herself. This is really visual, a


    typical Cindere daughter-inw to see the wealthy mother-inw scene


    But there was a little difference. She had thought his mother was the kind of noble, cold, arrogant,


    bossy, just like Miss. Jean. But in fact, it was not true.


    Bruce''s mother was about the same age as her mother, in her fifties. Although she looked well, she


    was not as young as Miss. Jean said. But the temperament is very good, the whole person has a kind


    of after years of training, and the calmness is unparalleled. She must be a beauty when she was


    young, and Bruce'' s appearance was about 50% like hers.


    "Bruce, where have you been? I onlye back once a year, and I asked you to pick me up at the


    airport. Where have you been? Thanks to Jean, if not her, are you going to throw your mother in the


    street? "


    Miss. Jean hurriedly exined, "Auntie, Bruce is always filial to your mother. He has prepared to pick


    you up from the airport. I guess there must be something else that has held him up! Please don''t me


    him! "


    She had a heavy ent on the words'' what else ''and looked meaningfully at Polly.


    She and Bruce had been waiting at the airport all the time. Their legs went numb.


    His mother red at him and said, "I''m ming him. Why should I? If it''s about business, that''s fine! If


    he dyed the meeting because of some strange person, his eyes would never see me, his mother! "


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Mom, you must be kidding me! You are the only one in my heart! " He approached with a bright smile


    and reached out his hand, trying to support his mother.


    However, his mother shook off his hand and scolded him with a long face, "Bruce, I was not going to


    talk about you in front of Rachel! But I have to say! I''m abroad and it''s far beyond my reach. I don''t care


    if you mess around, but please don''t take her home! "what a nice girl! Jean, you should cherish her.


    Don''t hurt her, I don''t want to argue with you this time. I''m tired of the long flight! I will not spare you if


    you dare to do that again! "


    Bruce''s mother took both of Bruce''s hands, and the other was holding Miss. Jean. She said to Polly,


    coldly, "I heard that Miss Han is still a student, and she is still in her second year at school. I think that


    as a student, you should pay more attention to study, and stop thinking about those stupid things in


    your mind. Some people and some things are not what you can think of! "


    "Okay! Today is the day for our family reunion. I won''t keep you here anymore. Miss Han, please go


    back. I''m really sorry! "


    "Bruce, Miss Han is our guest. Send her home as soon as possible!" Bruce''s mother ordered her son in


    a serious tone, "otherwise, others will say that we are not hospitable."


    "Dear Polly, you..." Bruce wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. The smile on his


    face was a kind of bleak sadness. His eyes were full of self me, pity and hesitation.


    "No, thanks."


    Polly'' s eyes were cold and sharp. She looked fearlessly at Bruce''s mother and Miss. Jean.

 Chapter 30 Reasons For Being Forced To Marry

    Chapter 30 Reasons For Being Forced To Marry


    Obviously, they were mocking and contemptuous of Polly. They were expecting. Then she said, "I can


    walk myself without his help." how about this.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In fact, if she left now, she is not herself.


    The expression in his eyes was tooplicated for her to understand. But she was born rebellious.


    She would do what she was not allowed to do.


    What Miss. Jean said and Bruce''s mother''s abuse of her had aroused her anger.


    She knew that she would bring disgrace on herself if she stayed, but what did it matter?


    Bruce''s mother wanted to have a family reunion dinner with Miss. Jean in a harmonious atmosphere,


    but she will not be able to fulfill their wishes She couldn''t bear that they were on good terms!


    If she was not happy, they would be unhappy.


    That was how she was. She would try her best to fulfill her promise to others.


    After a long silence, Polly suddenly smiled and said, "Aunt, Miss Fang, in fact, I am the one who should


    say sorry! I''m sorry, but I''m not going to leave! "


    Then she raised her head and proudly looked at Bruce, with provocation in her eyes. "Bruce, why didn''t


    you tell Auntie that I was your girlfriend? We are official partners! "


    There was another reason she decided to stay. In other words, no matter what he said downstairs, it


    would be good for her.


    ''If he let her go, then from the moment we get out of this house. Our n wille to an end.''. From


    now on, no matter how he threatened her or tempted her, it was impossible.


    If Bruce asked her to stay, she would do everything with him for his courage.


    The moment she caught sight of the man, there was a gleam shining in his eyes, like a deste wood


    in winter suddenly encountered early spring rain, which made it look delicate.


    "I haven''t told you yet." He walked to Polly'' s side and put his hand on her waist. Smiling, he said to his


    mother, "Mom, please allow me to introduce. She is my girlfriend. Her name is Polly Han! Is my date for


    the purpose of getting married! I think this dinner is enough to be treated my girlfriend. "


    Although she knew it was fake, her heart couldn''t help beating when she heard the words "for the


    purpose of marriage".


    Looking at Miss. Jean with his dark eyes, Bruceined, "Jean, you should have known it. You


    have been with your mother for such a long time. Don''t you find a chance to tell her? "


    "I..." She looked away and didn''t know what to say. It never urred to her that Bruce would lower his


    own mother''s status just for the sake of a woman called Polly Han.


    She got into a panic and couldn''t adapt herself to the fast changing of her n.


    As he didn''t intend to let her go, he asked again, "and, Jean, why didn''t you answer my call? I have


    been waiting with your sister-inw for more than half an hour at the airport. But we still didn''t see her.


    Mom''s phone was turned off again! Don''t you know how worried sister-inw and I were? "


    Polly''s face turned red, and she thought, ''Bruce has gone too far!''. Why do you mention the word


    ''sister-inw''. Now that she hade to this, she decided to throw caution to the winds. After all, she


    was just acting.


    She remembered how she had treated her students when she had been a private teacher. She put on


    a perfect smile and said, "that''s right, Miss. Jean. Why didn''t you answer the phone? Bruce and I were


    so worried that we almost called the police! "


    "I..." Jean was so anxious that she flushed. She blinked her beautiful eyes and almost burst into tears.


    She is so pitiful that I couldn''t bear to see her like that.


    "Don''t me her! I asked her not to answer the phone! " Bruce''s mother gave him a hard look and said,


    "don''t y a trick on Jean together! I know clearly who has done right and who is kind! "Oh, Han Polly?


    Do you know what I hate the most in my life? Bruce, I hope your eyes are right! "


    Bruce''s mother left Miss. Jean alone in the living room to have a chat with her. And Polly was sent to


    the kitchen to help the hourly worker Molly with cooking.


    When Polly was washing celery, Rachel came in and took her to the balcony.


    "Dear Polly, are you okay?" Rachel Du closed the balcony door and asked her with concern.


    "In the past, Miss. Jean went to America with aunt. She had been away for three years. She had a fight


    with Bruce."


    "Dear Polly. Listen to me. Don''t get involved in the matter between the two of them."


    "It''s okay, auntie. It''s much better than I thought." She felt wronged, but she didn''t want to affect her.


    She owed the he family a lot, so Polly didn''t want to put her in a dilemma.


    "Dear Polly, why didn''t you tell me earlier that you are Bruce'' s girlfriend? If I had known it earlier, I


    would have persuaded you not toe here. Aunt she only likes Miss. Jean, no matter what kind of


    person Bruce looks for, how perfect, aunt won''t like!"


    She was well aware of that.


    Rachel was silent for a while and said in a low voice, "aunt is not as mean as she is today. In fact, she


    is a good person. She was very miserable when she was young, and only Miss. Jean took care of her


    As a result, aunt have taken Miss. Jean as the most important person. No one can rece her. "


    "But, Polly, don''t worry too much! Anyway, Bruce treats you very well. When you get married in the


    future, you will live with him! "


    "But, Rachel, our rtionship is not like what you think!"


    Although Polly Han hesitated for a while, she finally decided to tell the truth to Rachel Du. The


    rtionship between them was special. If she knew that it was all fake, she would not have the


    entanglement between Jean and herself.


    "We are not in a real rtionship!" "Polly speeded up her speech, "Bruce just asked me to deal with his


    mother! It seemed that his mother had been forcing him to marry Jean. He didn''t like that girl! And he


    hase up with such a bad idea! "


    "I see!" Rachel was relieved, and swept away the haze, " but Dear Polly, How could you promise such


    an outrageous thing? Why did hee to you? "


    "Because I owe him a favor. But, you know, I''m afraid of owe. No matter how hard you try, you still have


    to pay the debt! "


    "But I still think what you did is too reckless! Dear Polly, if this happens again, you must talk to me first.


    Although I may not be able to give you some useful advice, I''m two years older than you and have


    seen more things than you. "


    "At that time, I didn''t meet you. I can rest assured with you! " Polly made a face mischievously to


    Rachel.


    "Yes, but I still can''t figure out one thing. I think Bruce seems to be a nice person to Miss. Jean.


    Besides, aunt adores Miss. Jean very much. Why doesn''t he want to marry her? "


    Suddenly, Rachel Du''s face became very serious. She got close to her and said, "I''ll tell you a secret."


    "You have been with Bruce for such a long time. Have you heard any rumors about his sexual


    orientation?"


    "You mean, Bruce is really a gay?" She had never taken it seriously.


    Rachel''s face was overcast with pain. She said in a low voice, "we still haven''t collected evidence. But


    Bruce is truly not interested in women. This is the real reason why his mother forces him to marry her! "


    No wonder Bruce was so young and forced to marry, as if there were no restaurants in this vige.


    "I have been watching them from the very beginning. Bruce and Miss. Jean like in love with each other.


    But I think he doesn''t want to see Miss. Jean being treated unfairly after their marriage, so he... "


    "You don''t have to exin. I understand!"


    "I thought there was a miracle in Bruce because of you! I want to tell you, although my mother likes


    Miss. Jean, she trusts Bruce more. If there is no other choice, as long as he is willing to marry, Auntie


    will ept any girl. As long as you tolerate it, you will be fine. Now think about it. Fortunately, I haven''t


    told you. Otherwise, I would make a fool of myself. "


    "If so, that Miss. Jean does not know Bruce ''s problem?"


    "So what? Miss. Jean was in aa. She couldn''t listen to anyone''s advice! Aunt really hope that the


    miracle that Miss. Jean. Now it seems impossible. "


    "So you mean that all we need to do is to make Bruce'' s mother dispel her suspicion of him?"


    "Yes."


    "So, can you help me to reassure aunt?"


    Rachel kept silent for a long time before she replied, "as you know, I was funded by the he n. Auntie


    treats me very well. She didn''t look down upon me just because I was born poor. She treated me as


    her own daughter. I can''t deceive her. I''ll feel guilty. "


    Polly had thought of this for a long time.


    "But, I know you are hard to do that. But, just think about it. Take your time to recover. As long as aunt


    stop forcing Bruce to marry, my rtionship with Bruce wille to an end! By then, I will have my


    freedom as long as Bruce make up an excuse. In that case, aunt wouldn''t hate me anymore! Isn''t this


    the best of both worlds? "


    "That''s true." With an indecisive look on her face, she bowed her head, meditated, and said, "well, give


    me some time."


    Although Bruce''s mother chatted happily with Jean, her eyes were fixed on Bruce all the time. See him


    get up from the sofa, immediately call to stop him: "you give me stop" Men in our n never cook!"


    When he was about to exin, his mother rushed to him and said, "don''t tell me that Polly can''t cook!


    How could my daughter-inw not know how to cook? "


    "Mom!" Then Bruce sat beside his mother and said, "thank you for your consent to our marriage."


    "When did I agree?"


    "Didn''t you just say that she is the daughter-inw of the ho n?"


    "We should wait until she can cook!"


    The smile on Jean''s face suddenly froze. It was obvious that Polly had the chance. She was full of


    resentment in her heart, but could not vent it. She had to ask Bruce in a flirtatious tone, "brother Bruce,


    what on earth do you like Polly?"


    In her eyes, Polly didn''t deserve Bruce at all. That woman was no match for her.

 Chapter 31 Im Him

    Chapter 31 I''m Him


    Instead of answering her question, Bruce asked smilingly, "does Jean like someone ?"


    "Of course there is!"


    "What do you like about him?"


    With tears in her watery eyes, Jean looked at the handsome face of Bruce, and she felt her ears turn


    red. "Young and handsome, talented, good tempered. In a word, everything is good. He is my Mr. right.


    I like everything about him. "


    This was the first time for Miss. Jean to confess her love to Bruce, though she didn''t take it seriously.


    The words she had said to him were burning in her heart countless times, but she was still a little shy.


    Bruce said, "I''m afraid he is a quadratic world character." Mom, look, Jean is not grown up yet. In my


    eyes, she is always the little sister who needs me to take care of. "


    Bruce''s mother said coldly, "how old are you? And the one in the kitchen... I think it''s less than twenty. "


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jean retorted immediately, "yes! In fact, Polly is younger. As far


    as I know, she''s only a sophomore this year! "


    As he spoke, he shot a tender nce at the kitchen and smiled, "Wow, she''s different."


    When Polly Han walked out of the kitchen, Miss. Jean had already taken the seat beside Bruce.


    Glimmering with the corner of her eyes, she had already seen Polly, but she pretended not to see Polly.


    She deliberately leaned towards Bruce and almost buried half of her body into his arms.


    Thinking of what Rachel Du had said, Polly Han sighed in his heart and felt very sorry for Jean and


    Bruce. They were a perfect couple, but unfortunately they were not meant to be together.


    She sat next to Rachel and heard they were talking about what happened in their childhood.


    "Bruce, do you still remember what happened that year? I was so angry with my bother that I left home


    for a whole day. In the middle of the night, you climbed the wall to look for me. You didn''t stop until the


    next morning. In that year, you went to senior high school, just toe to the most nervous stage


    during the college entrance examination, and you were terribly exhausted. When you found me, you


    were so tired that you fainted. "


    Bruce nodded with a smile, "of course I remember that."


    "You didn''t wake up until the next morning. That time, I was scared and dared not go out in a rage


    anymore. Mommy says you are more powerful than a doctor. You cured me of my wayward habit "


    "Yes." Bruce''s mother face was filled with the reminiscence of the past. "You were really a troublemaker


    when you were a child. Nobody could control you except Bruce. At that time, we all said that Bruce is


    your medicine. "


    Those romantic stories of childhood awakened Polly'' s memory of the man who had been hidden deep


    in her heart. Once upon a time, there was a man who spoiled her so much.


    In this moment, she fully understood the feelings of Bruce for Jean and also understood the feelings of


    Jean for Bruce. At that time, her recklessness and willfulness were just to coquettishly attract the


    attention of that person.


    Bruce was just like a medicine in Miss. Jean life. And that man was just like her. How simr was this!


    Even the ending was the same, but just as far as the horizon.


    To Polly, that man was like the star in the sky that cannot touch but could be seen but could only be lit


    up in her heart.


    At the same time, Bruce was right beside Miss. Jean. He was so dazzling, but she could only look at he


    from a distance.


    "Dear Polly, what are you thinking about? I''ve called you so many times! " Bruce''s voice interrupted her


    thoughts.


    When she came back to her senses, she found that all the people at the table were looking at her. She


    smiled shyly and said, "nothing. I heard that as Bruce and Miss. Jean recalled the past, something


    romantic happened and recalled my brother."


    A trace of sadness shed across his bright smiling eyes.


    "Is it Owen?" Rachel blinked her big eyes. She thought for a while and said excitedly, "Owen is a nice


    person. I can remember he always smiled kindly and never got angry. I remember that he obeys all the


    requirements of the Polly. Dear Polly told at that time that I would marry him when I grew up! "


    Bruce''s mother face darkened as she said, "this is ridiculous. How could a sister marry a brother?"


    Rachel exined, " not biological brother. Owen are an orphan adopted by Dear Polly''s parents. Where


    is Owen now? He used to be the No.1 of the grade. He was sure to get a well-known university. He is


    supposed to graduate now. Whichpany is he in? "


    Owen left, and Rachel to the mother there at the same time So, she didn''t know. Polly didn''t want to


    say anything more. Because it will involve a lot of people.


    She said with understatement, ter, he was found by his biological parents, then he went with them. I


    don''t know. We haven''t contacted each other for a long time. "


    "What kind of people are they?" "At least he is adopted. Now that he''s gone, he don''t even want to feel


    grateful for your family.


    "I know Owen are grateful for what we have done for him!" "He... He was left with no choice," Polly


    replied, seeming not to be convinced by anybody else Her tone softened as she realized that it was


    inappropriate to be so intense on this asion.


    "I just said it casually. Why are you so agitated? Is it... "A cunning light shed across Miss. Jean ''s


    eyes." you still care about that man? "


    Of course she cared about it very much. In the face of Jean''s aggressive questions, she couldn''t deny


    it. As long as it was about that person, she could not calm herself down.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Don''t think too much about it," Bruce reached out his hands and drew them


    closer to each other. "As long as I know, I''m the only one who can treat you well from now on!"


    Polly had detected the warning in his tone.


    She forced a smile and said, "Yeah, it''s all in the past."


    "Mrs. Liu made this sweet and sour fillet for you. It''s the best. Try it. You are so skinny," Bruce put some


    food on her te and smiled thoughtfully.


    Jean pouted. It was obvious that she was not happy. Bruce''s mother cleared her throat and


    immediately picked up a piece of sweet and sour fillet for her.


    "I remember that Jean liked eating this very much when she was a child,"


    However, Miss. Jean didn''t buy it and said angrily, "Auntie, I''ve been losing weight recently."


    "You young people always like to do things at will, losing weight even if you be chopsticks! Too


    thin is not good-looking! You see, like Rachel. "


    Rachel blushed and said, "aunt, I''m not as beautiful as Miss. Jean!"


    Rachel was not fat, but she had a plump figure.


    But as far as Polly remembered, she was also skinny. When they were parted, she was already in her


    senior year, but her chests were not as turbulent as they were now.


    Was it developed when she was in college? She guessed that the work might be done by someone


    deliberately. She had belonged to that delicate and delicate type, but now her whole temperament had


    be enchanting.


    She still felt morefortable with original Rachel.


    However, she couldn''t see the world in her eyes. But she must have her own reason to do so.


    After dinner, Bruce offered to drive Polly home.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The happiest person was Miss. Jean. What she feared the most was that Bruce would let her stay. And


    now she could use it as an excuse to stay with Bruce. She thought that she could take this opportunity


    to get close to Bruce.


    Bruce did not take Polly back to A University. He drove the car to the suburb.


    Seeing that they were farther and farther away from the noisy city. Polly asked in confusion, "Bruce,


    how much wine did you drink tonight! How can you not remember the way? "


    During the dinner, he keptughing and tried to adjust the disharmonious atmosphere, but he looked


    very preupied. He only had a few sips of the red wine. And he didn''t eat much.


    Bruce chuckled and said, "Wow, Dear Polly is really rich in imagination! This is the road in front of me.


    I''ve been through it for so many times. How can I not know it? "


    "But don''t you want to send me back to school?"


    "When did I say that I would drive you to school?"


    "You... Didn''t you say..."


    "What did I say?" he asked with a cunning smile


    She remembered that he only asked her to go back home, but he didn''t ask her to go back to school.


    But what was the difference? It was sote. Where could she go if she didn''t go to school?


    "The direction of the apartment is too noisy. I want to be alone with Dear Polly tonight."


    Taken aback, a relevant information popped up in her mind immediately, and she blurted out, "you...


    You want to go to a hotel, do you? Don''t even think about it! We are just fake! "


    "I''ve told you that you need to be imaginative! Do you think that I am so poor that I only have that


    apartment? "


    It urred to her that she could never fathom the thinking of the rich from themon people.


    "So you mean we are going to your apartment tonight?"


    "Dear Polly? Don''t you think it''s an excellent opportunity? We''ll prove our rtionship, prove your


    importance in my heart, and let my mother believe you without a doubt! "


    "Dear Polly. I know you forced yourself to be my girlfriend. You always want to end this rtionship.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time that we stay alone. What are you afraid of? "


    "I''m not afraid..." She was not afraid of his sexual orientation, but she often forgot it. "Okay."


    The door of the vi opened and the Butler came out courteously. As he slowly drove in, the bright


    street lights lit up his face in front of the vi, and his sad handsome face looked particrly charming.


    "In fact, I have long wanted to leave." Then... " He paused for a while and continued, "I have foreseen


    what will happen when my mother sees you, but I still take you there. So, sorry, Dear Polly. "


    "Although I''m mentally prepared, I''m still very sad to see you in trouble. I don''t want you to suffer any


    grievance. "


    Hearing that, Polly'' s heart raced! Plop! " Her heart jumped so hard that Bruce looked at her as if he


    wanted to smash everything. All of a sudden, she got into a panic and moved towards the car door


    instinctively.


    He pulled her into his arms.


    At that moment, Polly''s mind went nk and her nose was filled with the fresh smell of his body. The


    warm embrace made her feelfortable. She stopped struggling.


    Then he put his soft lips on her forehead.


    "Dear Polly, I don''t mind whom you are thinking about in your mind. You can regard me as him at this


    moment. "

 Chapter 32 There Are Many Benefits To Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 32 There Are Many Benefits To Be My Girlfriend


    Looking at the spread out clothes, Polly sighed.


    Avril rolled her eyes at her and said with dissatisfaction, "Dear Polly, why are you sighing! Aren''t you


    happy that someone has sent you so many top brand clothes! Don''t be so sentimental. "


    It was not because of her sigh.


    All the clothes wore were of the same brand as SARA''s. at the shop, Bruce bought all the clothes for


    her as long as she paid attention to them.


    At that time, she thought the designs of those clothes were pretty good, as if people would pay more


    attention to the beautiful scenery. It was just a habit, and she didn''t want to take it. And this bad luck is


    completely affected by Avril.


    When they were shopping in the past, Avril saw a eye-catching shirt. She must go to talk it.


    Just now, Avril was excitedly examining the clothes one by one, saying, "no wonder it''s so expensive.


    The fabric''s workmanship is really better than that of an ordinary brand!"


    "Here you are. You can also study it further." said Polly as she handed a pair of scissors to her.


    After a moment''s pause, Avril came to her senses and started to scold her, "what''s wrong with you! "


    You''re showing contempt for the hard work of SARA'' s designers."


    Polly couldn''t help calling Bruce.


    "Why did you give me so many clothes?"


    "Well, don''t you like it?"


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just..."


    "What is it?"


    "Bruce, I asked you first, but you still haven''t answered!" That brought her back to reality and she


    almost to be led by the nose again.


    "Do you remember what I told you the other day. Being my girlfriend is not only beneficial, but also this


    is one of the benefits. " Bruce said in a cheerful tone, as if he was basking in the sun after winter lunch.


    "Don''t forget toe to the vi tonight. I will let Jake pick you up then. "


    "Hey! Wait a moment, I have to work in the coffee shop tonight! I can''t finish the meal with you. "


    "I know!"


    "Since you know, why did you say that?"


    "So what? I''ll wait for you. I''ll pick you up after you get off work. "


    Bruce had to wait until half past ten at night. When she was about to refuse, the phone was finished by


    the kiss of Bruce.


    She put down the phone and was surprised to see Avril staring at her.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with me? "


    "You are a good man. You are so good! So good that it made people jealous! ''I''ll pick you up after you


    get off work. ''How sweet and romantic it was! She didn''t expect a man like Bruce to have the potential


    to be a ve to his wife. If God can give me such an excellent man, I am willing to die a hundred times!


    "


    "You are exaggerating!"


    Avril put down the clothes in her hands and leaned over to ask her mysteriously, "do you remember


    that night? You went to the house of Bruce that night and stayed out all night. Is there something


    between you two that I don''t know about? "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You don''t have to deny it immediately. Otherwise, I will think you have a guilty conscience!"


    "What''s your rtionship with him now?" Avril made a gesture of kissing, "is that true?"


    "Not at all!" Polly denied in a hurry. She blushed as she thought of the kiss that Bruce gave her on the


    forehead that night. That kind of kiss didn''t have any substantial meaning, but it seemed that only the


    intimate people could do that, surpassing the feeling of lovers.


    "If not, why are you blushing?" With a silly smile on her face and excitement in her eyes, Avril said,


    "Hey, how does that kind of top man feel? Is it very alluring? "


    "Don''t ask me about this! If you want to know, you can have a try by yourself. "


    Avril sighed, disappointed, "I''d like to have a try, but unfortunately, there''s no such a person! How many


    Bruce could there be in the world? But he has already been Dear Polly. I can''t take him away from you


    even if I want to. "


    "Go ahead! Why don''t youe with meter? I can create opportunities for you two! "


    Avril gave her an angry stare and scolded, "you''re just ying tough with your mouth. One day, when


    Bruce is really taken away by other woman, I''ll see whether you cry or not! "


    "What a beggar you are! Crying is just a child''s naive behavior! I''m not a kid! "


    She had given all her tears to that man.


    Since he left, Her mood never rose or fell again. She was pped in the face by Kevin, and she felt like


    that she was bitten by bees when she was young.


    The tears ran down her face not for Kevin, but for the leave with that man.


    Avril observed the look on Polly'' s face carefully, and realized that she had said something wrong. She


    apologized at once, "I''m just kidding. Please don''t take it seriously. Your boss is always yours, nobody


    can take him away from you! "


    Polly didn''t want to exin.


    Alina Liang, a twenty-three-year-old girl, came to the cafe of Unusual House. She had a sweet baby


    face and two dimples on the face. The voice was so coquettish that made people feel numb. She


    looked too tender and lovely, much younger than her real age, and was about the same as Polly and


    Avril.


    Alina looked young, but she was an elegant and gentle woman. Her attracted the attention of boys who


    worked in the coffee shop.


    Polly was curious. In the past, when faced with such things, Avril would definitely give full y to her


    extraordinary ability of gossip. It only took her an hour to get the ins and outs of Alina. Then she was in


    high spirits and couldn''t wait to report it to her.


    But she greeted Alina like she was an old friend.


    "Avril, she is Alina Liang, the newer..."


    "It''s not the first time she came here! But asionally! You just arrived here, so you don''t know much


    about it. Alina was not a simple woman. ording to an insider, she had juste back from Ennd


    and received her two master''s degree. Besides, her father was a high-ranking official, whose rank was


    very high. Her own family is running a bigpany. Her father can''t show up in person. So her brother


    is the boss! "


    "Isn''t it a waste of talent for a guy like her to work in this small coffee shop? And she are not short of


    money. "


    "She came here just because she is rich! Just regard it as time consuming! "


    "It sounds so boring!" Polly had had a crush on Alina, but now it all disappeared.


    Avril lowered her voice and said, "you don''t know the whole story between them! I tell you, don''t tell


    anyone else! What do you think of our store manager? "


    It was a sudden change of topic! there was a smell the breath of gossip.


    "Not bad. Very handsome."


    She had only seen the manager once, and that was the oneined by Miss. Jean. She didn''t have


    any special impression on him, except that he looked good, had a gentle personality, and was sunny


    when he smiled. So she guessed that he might be older than thirty years old.


    "Yes, he is more than handsome! So you didn''t know it before! A girl had tried tomit suicide, cutting


    her wrist and sleeping pills for our manager! "


    "Really?"


    "This is more exaggerated! But for the sake of time, I''ll leave it at that! " Avril made some dry coughs to


    signal her to look forward. She said in a trembling voice excitedly, "ha ha, I think there will be a good


    show!"


    Polly followed her direction. After the handsome shop manager, the veiled dessert teacher, Lemon,


    appeared in front of them. Two mysterious figures appeared one after another, stepping forward.


    And that direction was...


    "Little girl, where do you go to school! How old is he? Do you have a boyfriend? " A young, manly man


    in ck held her hand and wouldn''t let her go. "I need a girlfriend. Why don''t you make it up for me?"


    "Sorry, please let me go. I am working." Even though Alina panicked, she was not afraid of the man.


    "What a work! Tell me, how much money do you make every day? If you be my woman, I promise


    I will give you more than this! " The man in ck suddenly got close to Alina and said with an evil


    smile, "the money that I give you let you don''t want to work anymore."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alina''s face turned red because of anger, but she was a cultured woman and tried her best to control


    her anger. She pulled back her hand with great strength, and apologized again, "I''m sorry, please let go


    of my hand! I don''t understand! "


    The man in ck held Alina''s hand tightly. He was good at it. He sneered, turned around and said to


    hispanions, "she can''t understand it! Nowadays, all the girls are smart enough to y hard to get!


    Girl, please make a price. I''m happy today. No matter what you say, I won''t say no. "


    Alina could not help shouting, "I tell you! Please let me go!"


    "The voice is so sexy! I like this tone!"


    Even when she was angry, Alina''s voice was as soft and tender as a sheep''s. Not to mention the man


    in ck, even Polly thought she was acting coquettishly.


    "I won''t let you go. What can you do with me?" The man in ck took her in his arms. "You are my


    girlfriend! Come on, give me a kiss first! Ah! "


    At this critical moment, the manager rushed over and punched the man in ck in the face. Before he


    could react, he pulled Alina Liang into his arms.


    Seeing this, hispanions stood up at once, as if they were going to teach him a lesson.


    The manager''s eyes were zing with fire, which seemed to burn all of all. But a momentter, he let


    go of Alina and shouted with a stern voice, "Lemon, take her in!"


    Lemon was followed obediently. Alina also felt that it was useless to stay here anymore. Though she


    was reluctant to leave, she followed Lemon.


    Ten minutester, the police came to them.


    The four rioters were almost carried out. The manager''s excellent fighting skills shocked Polly and Avril.


    They were watching a fight for free.


    "Dear Polly, Do you think there''s a deep connection between Alina Liang, the manager, and Lemon? I


    bet the manager is a domineering male leader, and Lemon is a gentle male 2... "


    All of a sudden, Avril found that Polly didn''t listen to her. She had tidied up her clothes and walked out


    of the door. Then she got on Bruce'' s car.


    She was a little flustered, grabbed her bag and chased out. "Wait! Dear Polly! You said that you would


    take me back to school first. You can''t break your words! "

 Chapter 33 my number will never change

    Chapter 33 my number will never change


    After Avril left, Bruce slowed down the car and asked, "what do you want to eat?"


    "I have no appetite. Have you eaten yet?"


    Polly had some dessert before. Although she wasn''t full, she didn''t feel hungry. She didn''t want to eat


    anything. But on second thought, she guessed that he hadn''t eaten yet, so she asked out of politeness.


    "If I tell you that I haven''t eaten dinner yet, will you eat with me?" Bruce took a nce at her and said,


    "but I won''t force you to eat me, so I have no appetite to eat dinner."


    The words have said to this, Polly can only to apany the gentleman. Sometimes, she really


    admired Bruce. How could he say such sweet words.


    In front of the vi, the Butler opened the gate and quickly walked to the side of the car.


    The window was rolled down slowly.


    "Mr. He, Mrs. He is here."


    "Okay."


    Bruce''s face was calm, but Polly was inexplicably nervous.


    "Aunt ,why is her here?"


    "Polly, are you nervous? It''s not the first time. You met she, right? "


    "Bruce, tell me, why does your mothere to the apartment at this time?"


    In a serious tone, Bruce answered, "of course, she is here to visit her son. Well, as for her daughter-in-


    law, how are they doing these two days?"


    "You must be kidding me! For three days in a row, did your mother believe that I was your girlfriend or


    not? Is she still forcing you to marry Jean? " Anyway, she should make her attitude clear.


    "I''d like to know, too! Since I brought you to the vi that night, my mother has been cold on me. I called


    her several times to see if she knew what happened, but she didn''t answer. I''m usually busy at work, so


    I don''t have time to go back to my apartment in the daytime. In the evening, I have to act with you. "


    "Bruce, what are you talking about? I was the one who should act with you! " As an impatient person,


    she didn''t want to make a fuss about the trifles with him, "she doesn''t just hang us like that, does she?


    What if she doesn''t say anything? "


    "As I said, my mother is a shrewd woman. It''s impossible to fool her. She didn''t say anything. I guess


    she was watching us in the dark. "


    "When will she stop? Is that enough? " less than two weeks from a month.


    "How could I know? I can''t read her mind."


    "Bruce, if our appointed time is up, then I will..."


    All of a sudden, Bruce turned around and looked at her in shock as if he was shocked by something.


    "Polly! You said you would help me. This is a critical moment. Are you running away? "


    Polly was about to reject sternly, but she was held back by his expression. She said in a low voice, "it''s


    not that I don''t want to help you. I''m sure I can do it for a month. But time is limited, i... "


    "Then you should make good use of the time left. I found you at the very beginning because I could tell


    that you was a woman who kept her word! To be honest, I was really moved at that time. You dared to


    refuse my mother and resolutely stayed in the apartment"


    "Bruce..." She wanted to tell him that if he couldn''t make it, he would confess his sexual orientation.


    This kind of thing couldn''t be concealed for a lifetime.


    But she didn''t say anything atst.


    It was his wound. She couldn''t bear to rub salt in it again. Because she used to deceive herself and


    understand that feeling.


    Polly was fully prepared to meet Bruce'' s mother, though she was not as flustered as she was at first.


    But she could feel that Bruce'' s mother treated her a little differently this time, though still in a cold


    attitude.


    "Sit down, both of you!" Bruce'' s mother ordered them seriously.


    "Miss Han, on that day, Bruce said that your rtionship was for the purpose of marriage. Then let me


    ask you, how do you feel about Bruce? Do you love him? "


    "What!" Pollly straightened up at once. But when she met Bruce''s expecting eyes, she realized that she


    shouldn''t be so excited. "I, I should love him."


    But Mrs. he wasn''t satisfied with her answer. She frowned and said, " love is love, do not love do not


    love, what call should love!?"


    Polly sorted out her words and cautiously said, "that''s right, aunt. You see, we have been together for


    so many days. Besides, we live together for the near future. I don''t think it''s appropriate to do that if you


    don''t love him. "


    Bruce'' s mother nodded and said, "since you love him, has your wedding date been decided yet?"


    Polly doubted if she had heard it wrong.


    ''that''s too fast. The madam chosen a few days ago was still the eldest daughter of the Fang n. Why


    did she suddenly change?''?


    Mrs. he was unpleasant to see no response from Mr. Han. She reproached, "Mrs. Han, can I ask you


    something?"


    She looked at Bruce, hoping that he could say something. But the bad thing was that the man didn''t


    even make eye contact with her. He smiled. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    She had no choice but to answer, "not yet."


    "Since you love each other, why don''t you set the wedding date?"


    "Auntie, I, I think I am still too young. Besides, I''m a student now. Marry... we want to after graduation. "


    "There are a lot of college students who are married nowadays! Besides, I just want you to pick a date


    and set a date for your wedding! As for the wedding, of course it won''t be held so soon! "


    She wouldn''t allow it. She and Bruce were never meant to be together. She straightened out her


    thinking and became unhurried.


    "Auntie, Bruce didn''t say anything about it. You can''t just ask for my opinion on the engagement. " As


    soon as she finished her words, she winked at Bruce.


    He was not interested in women, and even the only woman Miss. Jean he loved couldn''t touch him. So


    it was impossible for him to marry her.


    Unexpectedly, Bruce said, "I have no objection. If Polly want it, then get engaged to me. I''ll have


    someone pick the date tomorrow. "


    "No way!" "What are you doing?". She was such a fool that she couldn''t keep up with Sally and her


    son. She had to make it clear first.


    She led him out of the vi and hid behind the rockery in a ce where his mother couldn''t see.


    "Bruce, are you telling the truth?"


    "Do you think I''m kidding?"


    "Are you crazy, Bruce? How can we be engaged! What''s the rtionship between us! That''s not true!


    It''s not real! "


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I just tell you that real or not real, it depends you."


    An idea was about to strike her, but she almost immediately believed it was impossible. The reason


    why he did so must be for the sake of Jean.


    "Bruce, I did say that I would help you. However, if you want your mother to believe that our


    rtionship has to be engaged, then I can''t y with you any more. This is beyond my ability. Sorry, I


    can''t help you! "


    As soon as she finished her words, she turned around and walked away.


    As she took a step forward, her wrist was grabbed by a big hand. She was pulled into his arms, picked


    up her face, and bowed her head to kiss.


    This was utterly out of her expectation. Shocked, she forgot to struggle for the right moment. In this


    case, Bruce took her in his arms and kissed her deeply, giving him a great chance to plunder her.


    He slowly closed his melted moon''s eyes.


    This was her first kiss. The feeling of intimacy with an opposite sex made her brain nk. She only


    heard a sudden noise, as if a big pot of water was boiling.


    Her reason slowly came back and she began to struggle. But she felt like there was an iron hoop on


    her waist because of his great strength. He came closer and closer, which made her out of breath and


    unable to move.


    When her brain was about to be out of oxygen, he released her and held her tightly into his arms. He


    said in a hoarse voice, "Polly, listen to my heart beating! Is not crazy? "


    "Maybe you think I''m crazy. But as for you, I can''t stand it! I have never asked for your forgiveness for


    my rudeness! " There was a strong sense of depression in his voice, "Polly! don''t move! My mother is


    there looking us! I believe that she must have seen what happened just now. She must have believed


    it! "


    Bruce''s voice was trembling uncontrobly. "Since you don''t agree to get engaged, then I have to do


    something else! You are not happy about me. After my mother leaves, I''ll ept the punishment of you


    whatever it takes! "


    Realizing that she made a big mistake, Polly struggled with all his strength. All the men were


    dangerous, and even gay was no exception.


    "But I want to ask you a question. Do you have someone in your heart that you want to forget? If you


    do, it''s a good choice to marry me! Let''s forget him together! "


    A mixed feeling rushed into her heart.


    In the beginning, she thought she could forget it, so she epted Kevin, but it turned out that it was


    wrong. At that time, she thought it might be God''s punishment for her. Because she had impure


    motives.


    If only she could go back in time, she would never do anything wrong again.


    The sound of the engine of his mother''s car came to his ears. After that, Bruce finally let go of Polly and


    she leaned against the cold and hard rockery, feeling helpless.


    Polly walked closer to him and reached out her hand. But her hand stopped in the air and didn''t fall on


    his face.


    "Bruce, I don''t owe you anything now! I hope you can delete that video immediately! "


    Bruce kept silent for a long time before he said in a low voice, "Polly, promise me one thing. You can


    never see me again. But if my mother asks about you, please don''t tell her anything about us. I''ll tell


    her that you are still a student, not in a hurry to get engaged! What''s more, I will let Jake drive to your


    school as before. You can take a drive! I promise I won''t show up! "


    After a pause, he added, "in that case, I''ll feel that I''m actually with you!"


    "Bruce, when will you stop deceiving yourself? In fact, I don''t think your mother is that kind of


    unreasonable person. If you tell her the truth, she will understand you. "


    "Polly! Promise me! "


    "If I say no, are you going to threaten me with that video?"


    As he looked at her, his eyes were as sharp as des.


    Polly turned around and was about to leave.


    "Polly!" Then he followed her and said, "if you need any help in the future, remember to look for me. My


    number will never change!"

 Chapter 34 We Are Indeed Going The Same Direction

    Chapter 34 We Are Indeed Going The Same Direction


    Looking down from the window, Polly saw the ck Benz business car as usual. Every Friday, Jake


    would drive this car to show up on time.


    She had been with Bruce for less than three weeks, but he saw through her and knew that she wouldn''t


    refuse.


    Every time, she would go out with Jake, and the location was decided by her. She would return to the


    dormitory when it was time for dinner. Bruce had kept his promise.


    She would think about it as well. Why didn''t she refuse? Why would she be softhearted? She didn''t


    owe him anyway!


    No matter what kind of person this person was, he came down from the sky like a God and saved her


    from the high school students.


    She was so grateful to him for his help, and she would never forget it!


    Avril envied, "Wow, Mr. He is so thoughtful and considerate! Tuesday was the day of delivering food;


    Tuesday was the day of sending flowers; Friday was the day of weekend reunion! In addition, there


    were a variety of essories, jewelry and designer clothes. To be honest, I was a little worried at first. I


    thought we can''t trust rich people! Now it seems that you two really love each other very much! "


    Was it true love?


    Avril said words only one was right. Rich people are unreliable.


    In fact, the so-called true love stuff were made for Bruce''s assistant on his behalf. He didn''t need to do


    anything. She had meant to call him to stop bringing these things.


    However, since the fight had been over, she thought that it would be better not to get involved. She


    asked Jake to deliver her words. But she didn''t know if Jake had told him or not, because those things


    still were sent to her as usual, and became more and more exquisite.


    "Miss Han, Mr. He booked a restaurant to..."


    "I''ve already had dinner tonight, so I won''t go to the dining room!" She understood that Jake had been


    silent for a long time. If she didn''t eat slowly, time would run out.


    She continued, "I want to walk around the pedestrian street tonight. You drive me there and pick me up


    in about two hours."


    "Miss Han, are you going to buy something?"


    "Yes! My sister''s birthday is next month. I want to buy her a stuffed toy! " Thinking of her sister, there


    was a short smile on Polly''s face, but immediately her brows furrowed. That kid wouldn''t get her


    attention even if the stars in the sky were in front of her.


    "Do you have a sister? How old? "


    "She is one year younger than me."


    "Is she in high school?"


    "No, she didn''t."


    Being a smart man, Jake didn''t ask more questions. The atmosphere in the car was heavy.


    Jake parked the car in the parking lot and Polly asked curiously, "Mr. Zhou, are you going to the


    pedestrian street too?"


    "Speaking of stuffed toys, Miss Han, it suddenly urred to me that I still owed a little niece. I think you


    must know a lot about what girls like, so I want to ask you a favor... "


    "okay," replied Polly in a hurry


    She once heard that Jake got a doctor at Harvard University. He was a talent, but he was sent by


    Bruce to do such a boring thing. He did not have anyint, but seemed very happy to do it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She thought it was rare to have a man like him, and she admired him.


    "How old is Jake''s niece?"


    "Three years old."


    "That''s just when it''s both funny and cute."


    "What kind of toys does she have now? Have she told you which one does she like? "


    As she chatted with Jake, she entered the toy store.


    Just then, her cell phone rang. It was from her mother.


    She said to Jake, "sorry, I have to answer the phone."


    "Polly, where are you now?"


    "I''m on the street." Realizing that her mother sounded a little flurried, she asked her mother in a hurry,


    "mother, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Polly, go to the people''s first hospital right now! Your father, he, he had a car ident! "


    "What!" "When did it happen?" asked Polly in a panic, with her heart beating fast


    "Yesterday afternoon."


    "Yesterday afternoon? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? " A day had passed. In a hurry, she asked, "how


    is father now?"


    "Yes. He was in the ICU. The situation was not very good. His life was not out of danger yet! The doctor


    said if he could not wake up before twelve o''clock tonight, there would be no hope. Come here quickly.


    If doctor can''t save him, you can see him for thest time! "


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Although he was not her biological father, he treated her better than her biological father. Over the


    years, he had done everything he could to take care of his mother and his family. How could such a


    kind man have an ident?


    "Hurry up. Your father and I havee here! I am waiting for you now! "


    "What did you say? Didn''t you just say that my father... "


    "I shouldn''t have said that! The car ident was caused by your natural father, not Lily''s father! "


    Lily was her sister.


    It turned out to be that case. That made Polly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was the father who abandoned her and her mother when she was three years old, and even his face


    was unclear in her memory now. As a matter of fact, she was rted to that man by blood.


    But at this moment, she felt grateful.


    She knew it was not good for anyone to have an ident no matter who it was. She felt pity when she


    read the news before. But at this moment, she was abnormally calm.


    "Mom, he had a car ident. What are you going to do?" And she even went there with her stepfather!


    She understood it was useless. She could still remember what had happened to her. Her mother had


    led her through three years of extreme hard time. It was not until she was six years old that she met her


    stepfather.


    Before that, when she was five years old, her mother came to deliver a deliver. At that time, her mother


    drove a tricycle into the ditch. Her mother had no money to treat, so she only prescribed some


    medicine in the clinic and then went home.


    Her mother was ck and blue, and it was hard for her to move her arm for more than half a year.


    What''s more, she looked like she was limping Those days were so horrible that she could still


    remember them clearly after more than ten years.


    She had a nightmare for a long time, in which her mother drove a tricycle into the ditch and never got


    up again.


    It could be said that there were still a lot of difficulties like that. At that time, where was her biological


    father?


    She couldn''t think about it any more, fearing that she couldn''t control her emotions. For all these years,


    she had always been good in front of her mother.


    "Dear Polly. Let bygones be bygones. Don''t bother about it anymore."


    "To say the least, I don''t care! But you, why don''t you make a fuss about it! Have you forgotten how he


    treated you before? "


    "I didn''t forget. But now he is in such a dangerous situation, he probably can''t be saved. Why does she


    have so much hatred? "


    "Then who informed you of that?" It couldn''t be that the man called to inform them when he was


    rescued.


    "Lisa Yang."


    Lisa Yang was the one who got in between his mother and father, that mistress. She still remembered


    the dismissive and arrogant look Lisa Yang meet her mother on the street.


    "Didn''t she promise you that she would never let you get any closer to that man as long as she was


    alive? Why should she inform you now? "


    "Polly, he is almost on the verge of death. Why do you still talk so much? Will youe or not? " Her


    mother was a little angry and her tone became stern. "After all, he is your father. You can''t be so


    ruthless!"


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t go! I just think that I''m the only representative in our family! Aren''t you and dad


    busy? Don''t you need to continue our business? Sister is still waiting for money! " The only person who


    really could not break up with that man was her. Whether she wanted to admit it or not, this would


    never change a fact.


    "Let''s call it a day. You better hurry up."


    Seeing that her face didn''t look good after she received the phone call, Jake asked, "Miss Han, what


    happened?"


    Without answering, she said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhou. I''m afraid I can''t go with you. I have


    something to do now and need to leave. "


    "Miss Han, where are you going? I''ll drive you there! "


    "No, thanks! I can go there myself by taxi. It is estimated that it will take me a long time to go there. It''s


    enough! You can go now. "


    Before Jake could say anything else, Polly left.


    It was the rush hour. Many taxis passed by her, but they were all full. All the taxi drivers lined up, of


    course some of them would cut in line from time to time. So she had to wait there.


    She looked at the bus stop subconsciously.


    From the pedestrian street to the first people''s hospital. It''s not convenient to change the car by bus.


    The bus surrounding the city took 20 minutes. Unfortunately, it was rush hour now. Even if there was


    not a traffic jam on the way, she didn''t know when she could get there.


    At this time, a White Chiffon stopped in front of her. The window was slowly lowered, revealing Bruce''s


    gentle smiling face. "Wow, I''m so lucky to meet you here."


    Looking at the cars on the road, Polly seemed to be very anxious. When she saw Bruce, her anxiety


    smoothed a bit. She greeted him politely, "Hello, Mr. He."


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Will it be long? From A University of cherry blossoms, to bloom like the sea.


    "Are you waiting for a taxi?"


    Then he opened the door and got out of the car. As he saw that most of the cars were crowded, he said


    casually, "it''s very difficult to get a taxi in this road condition. Bus? I guess she got stuck in a traffic jam.


    "


    "I guess so. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "Where are we going?" Bruce walked one step closer to her, with a gentle smile on his thin lips. "Maybe


    I''m in the same direction that I can give you a ride."


    Polly didn''t want to have anything to do with him, but she answered truthfully, "I... I will go to people''s


    hospital."


    "Oh, I think we are on the same way."

 Chapter 35 Go Too Far

    Chapter 35 Go Too Far


    When she was about to reach the hospital, her mother called her again. This time she directly asked in


    a questioning tone, " Polly, where are you now? Why haven''t youe yet? "


    "There was a traffic jam on the road. We have arrived at the gate."


    She seemed to be relieved and said in a softer tone, "I''m sorry, but..."


    "I know you are afraid that I won''te. But since I promised to go there, I must go there. As for that


    person, he can''t wait, that''s not my fault! There''s a traffic jam on the way. Can I take the helicopter? "


    His mother seemed to have something to say, but was interrupted impatiently by her. "Well, didn''t you


    say that I came toote? I think you''d better tell me where he is first! I''m getting off the car! "


    After her mother told her the specific location, Polly hung up the phone.


    When they arrived at her house, Bruce stopped the car and turned his head to her. "In fact, if you want


    to take the helicopter, you can tell me earlier," he said with a smile


    As soon as she got off the car, she ran towards the elevator. After taking a few steps, she found that


    Bruce was still following her. She was curious and asked, "Mr. He, are you here to visit a doctor?"


    "No! I''m here to look for a friend. Don''t you remember? I just said we are on the same way. "


    Of course, Polly didn''t buy it. What kind of friends would need him toe to the hospital sote?


    However, it had nothing to do with her.


    "You can go to meet your friend. I''m leaving now!"


    She walked out of the elevator and headed for the destination. She thought there would be a lot of


    people at such a critical moment. Unexpectedly, it was quiet in the corridor. She only saw the two old


    people sitting there.


    "Dad, mom!" She walked quickly.


    "Polly!" Polly''s mother, Selina Han, stood up from the chair. When she with loving expression saw her


    daughter, she said, "you''re finally here!"


    Jared Zhou, his stepfather, also stood up and smiled gently at her.


    Through the ss, she looked at the man lying on the bed in the ICU. Asked quietly, "how is he now?"


    Life was so fragile. The man who had been extremely cold to her and her mother, could no longer do


    anything evil after a car ident.


    Selina shook her head and replied, "there is no sign of waking up yet."


    "Mom, where is Lisa Yang? Why is she not here? " She once knelt down in front of her mother and told


    her mother about her touching love with that man, and she also asked her mother to return the man to


    her. Was this the great love between them? Cold and aloof?


    When she was about to speak, a loud sound of high heels rubbing against the ground came from the


    corridor. At the same time, a woman''s sharp and soft voice came through, "Wow, Dear Polly, you''re


    here. I haven''t seen you for years. You''ve grown up. Selina, She is as beautiful as you. "


    Polly turned around


    Only a disgusting voice like that came from Lisa Yang'' s mouth.


    Lisa Yang was only one year younger than her mother, but she took good care of her skin and she


    looked at least five years younger than her mother. Of course she looked younger than her mother. For


    all these years, she had been living a life of ease andfort. What was her mother''s life like?


    Taking Polly, she went out to look for a job. And she was willing to work for those low paidpanies.


    In order to be a qualified mother and be educated strictly like other children, she abandoned her


    professional knowledge. Then she worked from the courier and got her courierpany step by step.


    She cried and cried in the process. She had suffered a lot. How could shepare with such a rich


    lady?


    Noticing that Polly looked at Lisa with hostility, Selina coughed a few times and pulled her. She pointed


    at the coquettish woman who wasing over and said, "Dear Polly, this is aunt Lisa. We haven''t met


    for a long time, you don''t know her?"


    To be honest, I didn''t recognize her at first sight. Lisa Yang came from same vige of her mother. She


    failed to go to college after graduation from high school. And her culture was no better than it was when


    she came to that year.


    She had seen her in the street a few years ago. She was also dressed like a parvenu. But now she was


    different. In the upper ss circles, after so many years'' experience, she finally learned some manners,


    good manners and elegance.


    "Of course I know her!" "Mom, isn''t she the woman who cried in front of you every day at that time!


    Auntie Yang, I heard that you cried your eyes out before. Are you feeling better now? "


    "Polly, why are you talking about this now?"


    "Why can''t I tell?" Polly looked at Lisa Yang aggressively, "I think Mrs. Yang will cry again when my


    father is in such an awkward situation. And she must have cried even more than before. I was just


    worried about her eyes! "


    A moment ago, they were far away from each other, but now, Mindy was approaching them. Her


    husband was on the verge of death. As his wife, she should look gaunt. But Polly saw that she was


    wearing exquisite makeup, which was so beautiful that it didn''t see any tear stains.


    The smile on Lisa''s face froze for a second, but she quickly recovered. "Dear Polly, you are right. I


    have cried several times this week. Because today the elder sister wille, afraid of beingughed


    at, specially decorated. "


    "Auntie Yang, I just heard from my mother that my father had a car ident yesterday afternoon. Why


    did you cry one week earlier?" "Are you a man who can predict what will happen in the future?" asked


    Polly


    Lisa smiled awkwardly, "in fact, Henry didn''t have a car ident. The matter. Selina, brother-inw,


    let''s go inside and have a talk. "


    "What did you say! Lisa Yang, say it again! " Selina thumped the table angrily. Her chest heaved up and


    down because of anger.


    Jaredforted his wife in a gentle and considerate manner. "Selina, don''t be angry. It''s not worth it if


    you damage your health! Let''s talk it over with her. It''s impossible! "


    Henry Zhang was in the dangerous situation right now. It was not because of the car ident, but


    because one week ago, he had been seriously hepatopathy and badly needed to be reced.


    However, it turned out that they didn''t have a very suitable donator. That was why they had deluded


    Selina and her family toe here, trying to sell their liver.


    Jared''s face was livid with rage. "How ungrateful you are! Selina didn''t want to get even with you for


    what happened in the past. She came over as soon as she heard that something was wrong with


    Henry! Our kindness is in vain! "


    With her legs crossed, Lisa leaned against the back of the chair and impatiently looked at Selina and


    Jared. With her fingers painted in bright red nail polish, she tapped on the table and said, "Selina,


    what''s your price. No matter how much you offer, I''ll make no counter offer based on our previous


    rtionship. "


    "No way!" Selina angry red face, if there is something on the spot, she will hit that woman. No matter


    how good her temper was, she was going to explode with anger.


    "Sister Selina, just some, not all. Why are you so excited?" Lisa had been hard to be elegant at this


    moment. Her tone was tart and mean. "Besides, we should listen to the advice of Dear Polly, after all,


    Henry is her biological father!


    "It has nothing to do with Polly! Lisa, how dare you! That man had not fulfilled his father''s duty. Why did


    he look for a Polly? You and Henry have your own kid! "


    "Do you mean Britney? Britney was not same as Polly! She was spoiled and had never suffered from


    any hardship. What''s more, she is preparing for balletpetition in the city. I don''t want to dy her


    training. "


    "You don''t have the heart to leave your daughter, so you want my daughter to do this?"


    "I have no choice! After all, it was best that Britney was born! There was a father who loved her dearly


    and would give her anything she wanted, even the stars in the sky! And what dose Polly have! Believe


    it or not, I will destroy your small and insignificantpany in any minute! "


    "Lisa, you''re going too far!"


    "If you have the ability, you can also bully me!"


    Polly, walked over in the corridor. What on earth did she want to talk? Dad and mom had been in there


    for so long! The lounge of the senior Ward had a good effect of sound istion, so she could only hear


    vaguely that someone was quarreling inside.


    They hadn''t argued with each other for many years, and now their children had grown up. There was


    no need to quarrel!


    Suddenly, the door of the lounge was pushed open. Jared got out and escorted a pale faced Selina out.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" asked Polly anxiously as she walked up to her? What happened? "


    Selina grabbed her hand and said emotionally, e back with me, now! Immediately! Now! "


    "Why?" "Polly'' s father is still in aa."


    "He will wake up one day! We can''t do anything about it! " Again, Selina gripped Polly'' s hand.


    Polly, she looked at Jared, waiting for his answer. At the same time, her stepfather yelled at the top of


    his lungs, "let''s go!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Wait!" Lisa stepped out as well and said in a sharp tone, "Polly, if you want your parents''pany to


    come to an end, you should leave, and your sister never receive any treatment from now on!"


    "Do not listen to that crazy woman''s nonsense! Go with me now! Hurry up... "


    Lisa interrupted her: "Selina Han, Henry will die soon after he is seriously ill. Polly are entitled to know


    that!"


    At the very beginning, he had a car ident, and now he was seriously ill. There were many doubts in


    her heart. She had to figure out what was going on. She couldn''t let Lisa hurt her mother any more.


    "Mom! Don''t worry. We are all here today. I don''t think she will eat me alive! " "What do you want to tell


    me?"


    "Polly!" "No matter what, you can''t promise her! Remember, don''t say yes! "

 Chapter 36 We Ran Into Each Other Dear Polly

    Chapter 36 We Ran Into Each Other Dear Polly


    Lisa first brief to Polly said Henry'' s situation now


    She finally understood why her mother and stepfather were so angry.


    Her father had been seriously ill instead of having a car ident. He had to change his liver right away.


    The doctor suggested that immediate family members were the best for Henry''s case.


    But Lisa was loath to leave her daughter, so she turned to Polly for help.


    "I refuse!" She sneered and stood up to leave, because she felt that there was no need to talk with Lisa


    anymore.


    "Stop, Polly! I brought you here alone not only to tell your father about his physical condition. What I


    want to say most is that your stepfather''spany has suffered a huge loss because of its bad


    management. I can help you... "


    "Thank you for your kindness! This is our own business and we will solve it by ourselves. You don''t


    need to worry about us! "


    "Not only thepany, but also your sister! There is no possibility for her autism to be cured in China


    at all. I can call foreign experts for her... "


    "Auntie Yang, you''d better save your energy and those resources for your daughter! After the liver was


    taken out, she would have to participate in thatpetition with full energy. That was not easy. As for


    the matter of my family, I don''t need your help! "


    "You will regret it! If you beg me again at that time, I won''t let you off easily! "


    Polly left without looking back.


    How could a person be so shameless?


    When Polly and the two old people walked into the elevator, Bruce, who was waiting for the elevator,


    turned around and smiled at her, "Hey, Dear Polly, we met again."


    "Didn''t he say that he was looking for a friend? Was his friend also on this floor?


    "Mr. He, have you seen your friends?" To show a sense of alienation, she intentionally saluted "you",


    and she did not want her parents to see through her. If Jacob''s parents knew that Emily had pretended


    to be Jacob''s girlfriend, they would be in a rage.


    "Yes, I did." Looking at the two old people standing beside her with his deep eyes, Bruce smiled kindly


    and said, "Dear Polly, these two are..."


    "They are my father and mother."


    Bruce greeted them politely, "Hello, uncle, aunt. Nice to meet you. I''m Bruce, your daughter''s pursuer. "


    It was out of her expectation that Bruce would say something like that. Flustered, she blurted out, "how


    could you say that, Bruce?"


    Without embarrassment of him, and the smile on his face was perfect. "You haven''t promised to be my


    girlfriend until now. Of course, I''m pursuing you."


    At the beginning, Selina and Jared thought that Bruce was a good man. After hearing their


    conversation, they began to look him up and down carefully.


    "Hello, Mr. He." Jared responded much faster than his wife. "Did we meet before? I think you look


    familiar."


    Polly''s eyelids twitched, ''has my dad really met Bruce?''. Although he was the CEO of thepany,


    there was still a long way to go before he had the chance to meet Bruce.


    However, she suddenly remembered that in such a world wherework information was developed


    nowadays, all secrets seemed to be no secrets. Her father might have seen his picture online.


    "Uncle, actually I think you look familiar too. We might have met before. Besides, if uncle want, we can


    often meet in the future. I don''t know... "


    Fearing that he would say something beyond her ability to cope with the situation, Polly quickly moved


    to him and said, "Dad, have you forgotten? "Isn''t Mother chasing after a Korean drama? He looks a


    little like the leading man of the Korean drama. "


    "Yes, a little!" "But Bruce are more handsome than him. She didn''t expect to meet such a handsome


    guy in real life! Dear Polly, he''s really pursuing you? "


    The gleam in her mother''s eyes blinded her. She was so angry just now, but now she smiled like a


    flower.


    However, this was always the case for her mother, as if she didn''t care about any difficulties at all. It


    was because of such an optimistic mother that she had been strong all the way through. Unlike other


    children from single parent families, she was not psychologically distorted.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "How could it be possible, mom. That''s not what you think..."


    "Auntie, please don''t be embarrassed Dear Polly." Then he said thoughtfully, "Dear Polly should be


    ashamed to admit it."


    "We don''t have a rtionship, Mr. He. Why should I admit it! Dad, mom, let''s go home. "


    She didn''t know that in her eyes, Selina didn''t think that she was really angry. She was more like a


    spoiled child. But this time, her target was different.


    She assumed that her daughter bickered with the young man.


    "Wait! Let Bruce finish his words, and then we''ll go."


    Bruce! The name! Why did she suddenly be so kind and friendly!


    "Mom, don''t be fooled by his appearance! He always likes to say sweet words to deceive people! "


    At this moment, not only Selina, but also Jared believed it. He scolded, "Dear Polly, let''s talk about it. I


    don''t agree with your way of treating Bruce!"


    "Dad, mom!" She felt helpless.


    There was a gleam shining in his eyes which looked like a deepke. He straightened his body and


    said seriously, "uncle, aunt, in fact, it''s all like this. Since she was too young, she should focus on her


    studies and be afraid of meeting her parents'' expectations. So she rejected me again and again. "


    Selina nodded with a smile, "Bruce, you''re right. She focused on study. She''s not that kind of girl. But


    sometimes, she is too old-fashioned. "


    As if he shared the same thought, he looked at Polly'' s mother, "I came to visit a friend today, and I


    happened to meet uncle and aunt today, so I came here to ask for your opinions. Please trust me! I am


    sincere with Polly Please don''t object to our being together. "


    Patting Bruce on the shoulder, Jared said with augh, "Bruce, don''t say that. My family has always


    been open-minded. If you two like each other, we will not object. What do you think, Anna? "


    At this moment, Selina waspletely fascinated by Bruce. She looked at him as if he was her son-in-


    law. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she was with him.


    "Dad, mom, you don''t even know what kind of person Bruce is. How can you trust him so


    unconditionally?"


    "It''s easy to tell. He looks like a good boy."


    Dear Polly, dad is the best at looking at people Bruce, good for you! "


    Not bad, of course. The designer clothes might have been packaged, but that kind of elegant and calm


    manner was not something anyone could have.


    She could see that, not to mention two experienced men.


    "But Dad and mom..."


    "No more shilly Shally! Is it about study again? Well, I do not agree with you finding a boyfriend at such


    a young age, but that''s only in general cases. If we meet someone like Bruce, Mommy will be okay with


    it. "


    "Yes! So do I! "


    "But I have an opinion!"


    The two old men stared at she and said in a stern voice, "you are not allowed to have any objections!"


    She was speechless. Just said that the democratic and harmonious family, now be so mandatory.


    On the way back, Bruce asked Polly''s parents, "uncle, aunt, how long do you n to stay in A City?"


    "We are going back tomorrow."


    "A City is a little cold. It''s spring now. But we need a down jacket to go out. Are you not used to the


    climate here? "


    "Yes, a little. We didn''t expect be this cold. We bought a down jacketter. " "But I don''t think you young


    people here are afraid of the cold. There are few people to wear along the street, even the thick


    cashmere overcoat."


    Bruce chuckled and said, "Auntie, it''s colder than the climate in your south."


    Annoyed, Polly seized the opportunity and said, "actually, the most important reason is the heating


    equipment here is better! I learned from the weather forecast that it will snow this Sunday. "


    Taking it for granted that Polly was still in a sulk with Bruce, she turned around, red at her, and then


    said, "Bruce, I heard that you''re a local, aren''t you? How''s it going on here? "


    "The rest of the time is all right, aunt. Polly is a very adaptable girl, you needn''t worry about that


    Besides, I will take care of her. Don''t worry. "


    With a sigh of relief, she continued, "I know you are a tough girl, but I still worry about her. Now I can


    rest assured. I will trouble you more in the future. She''s a little stubborn and ill tempered. Please be


    good to her. "


    "Please rest assured. I will take good care of her."


    "Uncle, aunt, A University'' s cherry blossom is famous all over the country, I suggest you can see first


    go back


    Bruce was such a clever man with both high IQ and EQ. Unlike her, when she saw his mother, she was


    so flustered that she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 37 She Didnt Want To Lose Him Again

    Chapter 37 She Didn''t Want To Lose Him Again


    Bruce sent Polly''s parents back to the hotel and then sent her back to school.


    "What the hell are you doing, Bruce?" Polly asked angrily, as she couldn''t put up with the questions all


    the way


    Bruce helped her fasten the seat belt and asked with a smile, "what do you mean, Dear Polly"


    Polly''s ear tip was red. Why did this man move so fast? She was about to do something, but before she


    could react, he leaned over.


    This spontaneous intimate action made her blush and her heart beat faster.


    "You told my parents that you wanted to be with me! What do you mean? "


    "It''s exactly what they think!"


    "Why did you make my parents misunderstand us like that! They are too naive to take your words


    seriously! "


    "I didn''t make them misunderstand me! What I said is true! " Bruce said in a serious tone, "as a matter


    of fact, I''m a simple boy when facing them."


    Realizing that she was impulsive, she couldn''t help yelling, "you are not innocent at all! Didn''t you say


    that we were just acting! Oh, I see. Your mother must have known something and has forced you to


    marry Miss. Jean recently. "


    "Dear Polly! Please forget that acting! From now on, I hope we can be together wholeheartedly. "


    "You!"


    "Uncle and aunt have told me that I am a good man. They are all relieved. What else do you worry


    about? "


    She had never seen such a shameless person! Was he really the man who could do everything in A


    City?


    It was impossible to win in a fight with him. Realizing his current situation, Polly tried to keep his reason


    and said to him in a soft voice, "Bruce, you promised me before that you would never appear by my


    side from now on!"


    "I did say that! But I regret leaving you again! " As he spoke, he leaned his body against the car door,


    and added, "actually, do you know what you mean to me? You see that as a show, but I have never, I


    am serious, and I am fully devoted! "


    "Do you know what I want to do every second?"


    Bruce greedily studied her facial features, including her curved eyebrows and small nose, and finally


    rested his eyes on her pink and soft lips.


    At such a short distance, Polly could clearly feel the man''s steaming and ming scents. His burning


    eyes, like the rolling magma on the ground, almost melted her.


    The strong feeling she had never felt from the man that she was on the verge of bursting out.


    Her hand instinctively ced on her chest, pushing him away, and she asked tremblingly, "what, what


    do you want?" All of a sudden, the scene he had kissed her the other day shed through her mind.


    Last time they had separated in the vi, he had kissed her in a forceful and imperious manner.


    She could feel an inexhaustible heat wrapped around her whole body. Fortunately, it was at night. He


    didn''t turn on the light in the car and her blush was not exposed to his eyes.


    "Do you know I''ve been hesitant about you. I am afraid that you will be afraid if we are too close to


    each other; if we maintain such a lukewarm rtionship, you will also make me suffer. "


    "Dear Polly, tell me now, what should I do?"


    Polly was confused and didn''t know what to say, so she could only pretend not to understand him.


    "Bruce, don''t be kidding. I, we... " She couldn''t continue, because she knew he was not kidding.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Dear Polly! I have made myself clear. Are you going to avoid me again? " The smile at the corners of


    his mouth became gloomy. "I think it''s wrong to wait for you to make the decision on such kind of thing.


    Please forgive me for being unreasonable again! "


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her.


    Compared with thest time, her struggle was very weak and helpless. His body was warm, his breath


    was fresh and with the unique charm of a mature man, and her heart was gradually losing.


    However, the hand behind him still held high.


    In the face of a man like Bruce, She was touched. She was hurt in her heart. She longed for warmth


    but was afraid of warmth at the same time, because she didn''t know how long the warmth she wanted


    wouldst.


    She didn''t want to lose him again.


    "Do you remember what I told youst time? You can take me as the one in your heart. Although it''s


    almost unbearable for a man, as long as you are willing to be with me, I don''t mind temporarily. "


    Hearing that he didn''t mind for the time being, Polly became soft hearted again.


    She was such a person who would always be impulsive and regretful afterwards.


    She took a look at her cell phone. It was already one o''clock in the morning. She was still not sleepy at


    all. She had been debating since she came back. On the other side of the bed, Avril was sleeping like a


    pig. She had a lot on her mind that couldn''t be told.


    She picked up the pillow and covered it on her face. She wanted to cover herself if she couldn''t fall


    asleep any more.


    At this moment, she got a message.


    She sat up with her fingers trembling with excitement. But when she took a nce at the screen, she


    put her hands down.


    It was nobody else, but Kevin. Although she had deleted his number from her address book, she could


    still remember his number.


    A minuteter, another text message from Kevin was sent, but she didn''t text. He wouldn''t stop sending


    her messages unless she responded.


    She was so annoyed that she took the phone and prepared to turn it off.


    As soon as she clicked the unlock button, a message from Kevin popped up. She checked the first half


    of it.


    I''ve heard that Bruce


    So she involuntarily clicked on the message.


    The content of the message is'' Dear Polly. I heard that Bruce has proposed to you. Is it true?


    Whether it was true or not, it had nothing to do with him? A disdainful smile appeared on Polly''s face.


    She had nothing to do now and couldn''t fall asleep, so she checked the first few messages sent by


    Kevin. After disgusting oneself, perhaps won''t old think about Bruce''s affair. ''.


    Do you sleep?


    I can''t fall asleep. Can you talk with me for a while?


    How are you doing recently? By the way, you have made friends with He boss. You will live a better life


    than being with me.


    Do you women really care so much about money and power? Now I understand why you wouldn''t even


    give me a kiss. It''s not because I''m not good enough, but because I''m penniless and powerless. On the


    contrary, Fanny cared nothing about this. She was considerate and tolerant of me. She liked me no


    matter my advantages or disadvantages. She loves me! But you are nothing!


    ''fuck with your true love!


    Polly felt that she couldn''t look down anymore. It would not only make her feel sick, but also probably


    she couldn''t fall asleep because of anger.


    She really had an impulse to call Kevin and scold her severely. But she changed her mind now.


    It must be too boring to text someone atte night. One''s biggest thing is that no one can share


    happiness with him or relieve sadness. Just like her, holding a stomach full of things, no one could talk


    about it, and she was too ufortable to sleep.


    It was the feeling that Kevin had punched the cotton with his fist and received no response, that was


    the most troubling.


    She had no obligation to help him share his boredom and loneliness. From now on, he had nothing to


    do with her whether he was sad or happy.


    After she set the rm clock to get up, she turned off her phone.


    The next morning, her mother called her and told her that they had already gone home. They decided


    toe to A University to see the beautiful cherry blossoms when they had chance in the future.


    Polly felt that something must have happened to her parents. Otherwise, it must be fun for several days


    for her mother to stay here.


    ''is it true that my father''spany is in trouble?


    She asked her mother, who told her not to listen to that deceitful woman. Herpany had a thriving


    development. The reason why they came back so soon was that there was a group of urgent orders to


    bepleted.


    Polly was a little uneasy about thepany. But she had to persuade her mother to take care of


    herself and her father no matter how busy they were.


    Leaning on the desk and feeling sleepy, Avril, sitting next to her, kept scratching her.


    She askedzily, "what''s up, Avril?"


    She put on a hopeless look.


    At that moment, the whole ssroom was extremely quiet. A bad feeling rose in her heart.


    As she expected, the professor on the tform was staring at her with a pair of innocent eyes.


    She stood up in horror and stared at Avril. That guy shook his head. However, the expression on her


    face showed that she was sorry that she couldn''t save her because she had no idea of that.


    Feeling all people turned to look at her, she was embarrassed. Suddenly, a small note was handed


    over. There were two people who would do this in the past, but Hal took a holiday at home for several


    days due to his poor health. So I want the other one


    The neat and familiar handwriting on the white paper made her feel ironic.


    When the ss was over, they walked out of the ssroom together. Avril kept nagging, "Dear Polly,


    tell me what happened to you in thest two days. You are always absent-minded in ss! As your


    desk mate, I feel so stressful! "


    "I always feel stressful. You just do it a few times. Bear it."


    Avril rolled her eyes.


    "Dear Polly!" With them standing at the foot of the stairs, Kevin said, "let''s talk."


    Avril took hold of Polly'' hand, not letting her go. "Leave, what can you talk about with such a scum?"


    However, Polly shook her head and said, "Avril, you go to the canteen first. I''ll be there soon!"


    Avril was displeased with this answer. She stood in front of Polly and said, "are you going to be


    softhearted because of that?"


    "Avril, don''t worry. I won''t. I will only speak a few words to him. I can''t hide from him for a lifetime! "


    When she shook her head, Kevin'' s eyes lit up. However, as she was about to say something, his eyes


    dimmed.


    "What do you want to say to me?" "What do you want to say?".


    "Dear Polly, why don''t you follow the answer I gave you?"


    "Now, you have no obligation to pass me the paper. You are now Fanny''s boyfriend, and I have a


    boyfriend too. I don''t want anyone to gossip behind my back, affecting my rtionship with my


    boyfriend! "

 Chapter 38 Do You Deserve Him

    Chapter 38 Do You Deserve Him


    "How shameless you are!" Fanny came upstairs and scolded at Polly like a shrew, "it''s been a long


    time. Why are you still clinging to Kevin?"


    Kevin focused his attention on Polly until the sound of Fanny came out. Frowning, he med, "what


    brings you here?"


    "Why can''t Ie here?" Fanny replied, "I heard from Sally that she was seducing you again. I was so


    mad at her that I came over! I didn''t believe it at first, but I didn''t expect it to be true! She still has


    feelings for you! "


    Polly stood on the top of the stairs, looking down at the two men who made her sick as if she had eaten


    flies, and said coldly, "Fanny, I think you''re mistaken! I have a boyfriend now! I have no reason to


    pester your boyfriend! "


    "Polly, don''t be so arrogant! How dare you say you have a boyfriend? Is it Bruce? " Fanny said as she


    buried his whole body into Kevin''s arms to dere her ownership of him.


    "Who is Bruce? The CEO of the BA, the leader of the A City! I have seen so many excellent women,


    but none of them could win his heart! What do you count? Do you deserve him? I think he is just


    ying with you. "


    With her eyes as cold as ice, Polly sneered, "it''s not up to you whether I''m good enough or not!"


    Fanny''s tone became more acerbic ''''hum!'''' ''it''s not up to me. So you are the boss? The number of


    women around him is enormous! You don''t have any chance."


    "Since Bruce doesn''t want Dear Polly, does he have a crush on you? What are you doing here in such


    a hurry? " Avril appeared out of nowhere, "Kevin put you in his mind as a treasure. Who else care for


    you." I guess even if you take off all your clothes and send them to Bruce''s bed, he won''t listen to you! "


    Fanny''s face turned livid with rage. She said, "Avril, don''t be so rude! How can you link me with Bruce!


    "


    "Why can''t we talk about it? Well, do you have a guilty conscience! Are you also among the women you


    mentioned that have entangled with Bruce? "


    "That''s impossible! I have a boyfriend now, and he is also the one I love most in my life! "


    "Well, then hurry up and get out of here with the people you love most in your life. Don''t ever appear


    before Dear Polly! Dear Polly is very busy now. Besides the sses, she have to work every day, and


    will date with Mr. He. she have no time to meet you. "


    "I''m telling you the truth, right?" Fanny spoke in a high voice, as if she had suddenly discovered a great


    secret. "If Bruce really thinks highly of you, how could he allow you to work? I won''t let Kevin suffer


    that! "


    With a mocking look at the couple, Avril said in a sarcastic tone, "she has the right to do anything she


    want! Mr. He likes her and is willing to give her freedom! I am going to question Kevin. If Miss Fanny


    doesn''t allow you to work, it''s ashamed for you to show up in public. Do you dare to mention that


    again? "


    Kevin was speechless.


    "I guess you didn''t even dare to say a word." With a mischievous smile on her face, Avril reached out


    her hands and pulled Polly into her arms. "But things are different for Dear Polly! Boss He, he was so


    gentle and obedient to her. Dear Polly said to work, and the boss not only a word did not say, but


    actively encourage her. "


    She pointed at Fanny and Kevin and said, "do you think your affairs deserve to be regarded as true


    love? You can show off in front of us?"


    "Do you know what is true love? The most important one of them is that I should respect each other


    and give each other enough space. Thanks to the fact that our family is so psychologically detached,


    Kevin, if I were Dear Polly, I wouldn''t even dare to go out with an ex-boyfriend like you. Losing face! "


    Hearing what Avril said, Polly burst intoughter. Her friend was indeed a rare talent. She was


    beautiful, eloquent and most importantly, she was patient.


    It would be a great honor to marry her in the future.


    "It''s too early to becent!" Finally, Fanny shouted at her angrily. It was her usual way of saying


    these words to intimidate the three-year-old child whenever she had a quarrel with someone.


    "Avril, have you eaten? Why do youe back so soon? "


    "I knew something bad had happened when I saw Fanny running towards here in a huff. I didn''t have


    the mood to eat at all! How are you? Did Ie in time? "


    "Good timing, very effective! Let''s go. I''ll treat you to a small restaurant outside! "


    The small restaurants outside the University were the kind of restaurants that had dinner after paying


    first. ording to the rules of the meal, the person invited first told the person who wanted to eat the


    food and then went to take his seat. They were quite familiar with this restaurant because they knew


    what kind of dishes it was, so they didn''t have to look at the menu.


    At noon, there were a lot of people. It was estimated that it would take a long time for Polly to get the


    seat in the middle. Avril took out her phone and began to read on the Inte.


    When she saw the fifth news, she looked at the time. Half an hour had passed, but Polly hadn''te


    back. She looked up at the team, but Polly wasn''t there anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ''is Polly avoiding me because I eat too much?'' she thought!


    Of course, this was impossible!


    She quickly dialed Polly'' s number. She called her five or six times, but the line was always busy.


    At the thought of this, Avril became a little vignt. She recalled what had happened to Polly in thest


    two days. Absent minded in ss


    Did she go out with Bruce the night before yesterday? And they came back sote. What irritated her?


    Did Bruce do it deliberately?


    Avril stood up and walked out of the room. She guessed that she must have gone to a quiet ce


    nearby to answer the phone, and she would find it after a look.


    When she got to the door of the restaurant, the door was opened from outside. A man in ck coat and


    sunsses came in. When she walked past the man, she felt cold from the bottom of her heart.


    She couldn''t help wondering if the temperature had dropped to below zero degree in an afternoon that


    was sunny?


    Polly stood on the green belt of the small restaurant with an anxious expression on her face.


    The call was from her stepfather''s sister.


    What Lisa said was true that day. A lot of money had been missed in her father''spany. The reason


    was that the severalpanies which cooperated with thepany of the CMpany all closed


    down one after another for some unknown reason. They had invested arge amount of money. These


    companies were now bankrupt, and they were facing huge debts.


    That day, her mother went back without taking a look at the cherry blossoms. She had a bad feeling.


    She had told her mother many times that the A University'' s cherry blossomed at the peak of a city, and


    that every time her mother showed the look of longing, she also told her that she would have a chance


    to visit there.


    She had no reason to give up when she was right in front of her.


    "Aunt, do you know where my parents are now?"


    "I don''t know! On that day, your father said that he wanted to go to your school to visit you. He went


    there with your mother, but he didn''te back or answer the phone call. Thepany is in a mess


    now! "


    "Then Dear Polly, and nevere back recently! You don''t know the debt collectors don''t know how


    bad it is ''! Take away all the valuable things from thepany. As for those that you can''t take away,


    just smashed! "


    She sounded about to break into tears and continued, "what a greatpany it is! Your father''s lifelong


    painstaking efforts would be destroyed in a moment! Dear Polly. Your family is over! "


    Tears kept rolling down from Polly''s eyes. She tried her best to hold back her tears and asked, "then


    auntie, where is Lily? Is she okay? "


    "Lily has always been living in my ce! She was still the same as before. Like the beautiful toys that


    were ced in the windows of a mall, no reply no matter what you said to her. But it is also a blessing.


    "


    The aunt then told Polly not to worry and would take care of Lily before got her parents'' news.


    She was so agitated that all she could think of was a malicious smile from Lisa that day. She thought


    for a while and finally dialed the number of that woman.


    "Are you the one who made all these?" "Lisa, I do think you are a selfish woman! You have torn up a


    family for your own selfish desires many years ago. Do you want to do that now? Are you not afraid of


    retribution? "


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. As if no one answered the phone, a


    strange and embarrassed female voice came, "I''m sorry, Miss Han, the general manager is in a


    meeting. I''m her secretary, Ailsa Wu."


    The tensed air around Polly was released in a second. She controlled her tone and said on the phone,


    "Miss Wu, When will Yang Lisa finish the meeting?"


    "About an hour,"


    On the tenth floor of LYpany.


    Lisa casually sat on the CEO''s chair and asked Ailsa, "what did Polly say to you?"


    As a shrewd woman, she wouldn''t tell the truth. With a smile, she reported to Lisa, "she was so


    worried. She kept asking when the general manager would answer the phone."


    "And your answer is that I have to attend the meeting for one hour!" Lisa nodded in agreement. "Ailsa,


    no wonder boss trusts you so much! I didn''t believe it at first, but after the days I spent with you, I''ve


    already dismissed the idea of asking the newers to rece you. "


    Ailsa was so shocked that she sweated, but she still kept her countenance, showing a very humble


    expression on her face. "Thank you for your trust!"


    "But it seems a little early for an hour. Just leave her alone! "


    "How long will you need?"


    "How about the day after tomorrow?"


    "Then boss..." But Ailsa soon realized that she had made a mistake. She looked down under the


    pressure of Lisa''s gaze. "Then the day after tomorrow."


    The day after tomorrow is the deadline for liver recement


    "Don''t worry. We can handle it as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 39 Why Are You So Stubborn

    Chapter 39 Why Are You So Stubborn


    Polly called her parents, but both of them had turned off their phones at the same time. She then called


    her friends who were close to her parents. But when she told them her name, they either said no or


    simply hung up the phone.


    Almost all the people avoid them like monster. Only a few simple people told her sincerely that she


    could not help and that it was none of her business. Therefore, she quickly hid herself in case of being


    found. If she fell into the hands of those guys, she would be in a living hell.


    Now she felt that to live was no better than to die.


    When Avril found her, she saw her sitting on the curb, absent-minded, and didn''t know how many red


    petals had fallen on her hair.


    "Dear Polly, what''s wrong with you?" Avril walked quickly to Polly and asked with concern.


    At the sight of Avril, Polly Han didn''t say a word. Instead, she threw herself into Avril''s arms and burst


    into tears.


    They didn''t know that there was a pair of eyes staring at them under the blossoming cherry tree on the


    opposite road.


    An hourter, Polly made a call to Ailsa and she was told that the her father''s condition had a tendency


    to get worse. The general manager rushed to hospital and didn''t have time to answer the phone.


    "As far as I''m concerned, this general manager did it on purpose! It''s just a phone call. Even if she''s


    busy, can''t she spare some time? "


    Lisa Yang was revenging against Polly.


    But she had no choice now. She had to figure out how much debt her parents owed, and only Lisa


    knew about it.


    Another hour had passed. She made a phone call to Ailsa, but she was still answered by her.


    "Miss Han, I''m so sorry! The general manager passed out crying as he heard your father''s situation.


    We don''t know when dose she would wake up. You can call me tomorrow. "


    "Ailsa, when will it be tomorrow?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Avril couldn''t stand it anymore. She snatched the phone from her, and shouted at the phone, "I don''t


    care who you are! Go and ask Lisa, that old witch, to answer my phone! Hello! what the fuck! She hung


    up! What kind of people are they? "


    "Dear Polly, I think you''d better tell Bruce about it, and let him help you! After all, he is well-informed


    and has a lot of knowledge. He must be able to find out the truth, "


    "No way!" "I''ll call him tomorrow," she said


    Avril sighed, "Why are you so stubborn! She should have used all the resources at this time! You can


    go on with your own business. I''ll call Hal and ask the uncle of the police chief for help. "


    She called him several times, but the line was busy.


    ''Hal is sick and in hospital. Why does he keep on calling?


    Fifteen minutester, Hal called her.


    "What''s up, Avril?"


    "It''s not my business. It''s Polly."


    "What happened ?" His voice suddenly became nervous.


    Avril briefly told him about Polly''s parents.


    "Polly don''t know where her parents are and how much money they owe them. Isn''t your uncle the


    director general of the public security bureau? Can you help Polly? "


    Polly didn''t tell Avril that Lisa want her liver. What Avril knew was the mistress who broke up with her


    family many years ago. Now, she was madly trying to destroy their rtionship again. Avril knew some


    women were born to have the abnormal mentality. That woman just couldn''t bear to see her mother live


    well.


    "She is from Y City. Here is A City..." "Avril, I''ll figure out a way to help her!" Hal murmured


    Avril knew that it was a little difficult.


    Y City was situated in the south, while X City was situated in the north. And it had its unique province.


    But now, Hal was sick again. She sighed and asked, "how are you, Hal? You''ve asked for leave for


    several days! "


    Although Hal had been used to being in poor health, it was still not a good thing for a boy to get sick in


    only a few days. After all, they were still young.


    "I am supposed to go back to school tomorrow, but the doctor said I can''t go back on time, so I have to


    extend my vacation."


    "Then you should take care of yourself. Just do your best to help Dear Polly!"


    She finally swallowed the words that no matter what kind of illness you were suffering, you must help


    Polly.


    She knew that Hal would definitely do his best to help Polly.


    ''what a poor guy rain is! If it weren''t for his uncle who was the director of the police station, our school


    wouldn''t have allowed him to ask for so many sick days every semester. And he must have persuaded


    him to stop studying.


    Then she dialed Brian''s number.


    It was lyndsy who answered the phone. He told Sheryl that Mr. He had cancelled all the engagement


    and apanied his mother to go traveling in Bali Ind, and that he would be back the day after


    tomorrow.


    But Jake believed that Avril wouldn''t call him for no reason. Probably it was about Polly, so he asked


    her what happened and she could convey it to him.


    He could solve the ordinary problems for the CEO.


    Avril took the courage to make this call, but she did not meet Bruce, the momentum of the call suddenly


    disappeared.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Dear Polly just call your CEO''s name in dreams these days. And her voice is


    quite frightening. I thought something happened between them, so I called to ask. " Avril thought it was


    a little abrupt to say so, so she exined at once, "Oh, Mr. He gave his phone number to me and told


    me to contact him as soon as possible if I am in need of anything."


    The next day, Polly called Lisa again. When she called the first time, no one answered. When she


    called the second time, her phone was powered off.


    With the phone in her hand, she anxiously walked. Her mind was in a mess, and she kept thinking,


    "what should I do?" This question almost drove her crazy.


    Five minutester, she called her again, but it was still powered off.


    She felt that it was not a good way. She could no longer keep waiting for her call. Since Lisa was


    unwilling to talk to her, Polly decided to meet her in person in LYpany.


    As long as Lisa could let go of her parents, Polly would do anything for her.


    However, the security guards of LYpany said it was not suitable for an idler like her toe in.


    She exined that she was here for their general manager. She couldn''t answer when the guard asked


    her if she had an appointment.


    Wandering at the LYpany, Polly was extremely depressed. She had no choice but to dial again.


    Sorry, the number you dialed is power off.


    In order to fix her, she didn''t even fear that some important customers would call when her phone was


    turned off. Lisa was really hardworking!


    "Dear Polly? Why are you here?" Behind her, there was a girlish childish tone.


    Polly turned back and saw Alina, who was dressed in the uniform of the staff. Different from her


    sweetness and charm when working in the cafe, she tied up her ck and soft hair, looking shrewd and


    capable.


    "Alina, what are you..."


    Alina blushed and smiled awkwardly, "actually, I work at LY."


    "Then why do you still work in Unusual House.?" Hearing that, Polly immediately realized that she


    didn''t need to asked the question. In fact, Alina such conditions, if willing to condescend in the cafe that


    is not normal


    Considering that they were students, the manager of Unusual House allowed her and Avril to have one


    night''s rest at will within a week, instead of taking turns with other employees.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Alina Liang can decide which day she want toe by herself, she always thought is relying on the


    rtionship with the manager, so she has no good impression of this double master


    It turned out that she had a job. The reason why she went to the coffee shop was to meet the man in


    her heart.


    "Wow, Dear Polly, I saw you were here all the time just now. Is there anything wrong with you?" Alina


    changed the topic.


    A glimmer of hope rose in Polly''s heart. She said pitifully, "Alina, I have something to talk with manager


    in thepany. But the security guard at the gate doesn''t know me and says that I am not allowed to


    come in without an appointment. "


    "I see! And don''t me the security guards. They''re just doing their job. Please don''t be mad at them.


    Well, let me take you in. "


    "Thank you, aunt Alina." said Polly


    Although she didn''t like Alina very much before, I don''t know why Alina always likes to gather close to


    her and look at her with gentle and kind eyes On several asions, she made her feel embarrassed.


    Therefore, Avril once made a joke that she was the one in her heart.


    Alina walked close to her and held her hands. With two dimples on her face, she asked, "Dear Polly,


    how about running?"


    "Ah!" "Not bad. I got the third ce in the long-distance sportpetition of our school. "


    "That''s great!"


    "Miss Liang, the general manager has specifically told us not to let her in!" The guard pointed at Polly,


    who was standing behind Alina Liang, with an embarrassed look on his face. "I''m sorry. We can''t do


    anything about it as the general manager ordered."


    With a mysterious smile, Alina took out a gun and pointed it at the head of the security. "Okay, I''ll do it!"


    And she winked at Polly.


    At that moment, Polly had no time to be surprised, but rushed to the elevator.

 Chapter 40 Dont Beat About The Bush!

    Chapter 40 Don''t Beat About The Bush!


    Polly was extremely terrified. She had been thinking when Alina would be subdued. No matter what a


    high-ranking officer her father was, it was no fun to threaten the security with a gun in thepany. As


    there were cameras everywhere in thepany, the scene must have been photographed.


    She was also afraid that the several big and sturdy bodyguards would wait outside the elevator.


    Therefore, what Alina had done for her was meaningless.


    Soon, the elevator reached the tenth floor.


    When she opened the door, she found that someone was waiting for her outside. She walked out while


    thinking, and bumped into the woman unexpectedly.


    She hurriedly apologized, "sorry, sorry!"


    It was a woman in her early thirties, wearing a business suit. With short hair, she lookedmon and


    energetic. The moment she saw Polly, she put on her trademark smile and asked, "are you Miss Han?"


    "Yes...".


    "This is Ailsa Wu. General manager asks me to invite you to her room."


    After sending Polly into Lisa'' s office, Ailsa left quietly.


    "What can I do to make you let my parents go?" Polly asked directly.


    The question was left unanswered for a long time.


    Lisa buried her head in front of theptop and almost covered half of her face with the screen, which


    could not be seen from her angle. The sunshine went through the transparent ss window and fell on


    her white and delicate hands. The diamond ring around her ring finger reflected a harsh light.


    It was so quiet in the room that even the dust kept moving. The sound of typing on the keyboard was


    unusually clear, and it was robbed of her hearing, colliding her fragile nerves.


    She had already expected this. Trying to suppress the restlessness in her heart, Polly asked her again.


    The sound of typing the keyboard was still going on, as if Lisa Yang had not heard the question she


    had just asked. It seemed that she had never done such a bad thing. She could still be at ease with her


    in front of her.


    The outburst of the emotions was like the surging waves on the surface of the water, and they were


    about to break through the barrier and get out of her body.


    If Polly could see herself in the mirror at the moment, she would find that her eyes were full of hatred


    and anger, and the dark red fury in them was like the magma flowing at the end of the volcano.


    She walked quickly to the table in front of Lisa and pounded it heavily. "Lisa, did you hear me?"


    She thought very clearly. At this time, there was no need to be afraid of infuriating Lisa. Because no


    matter how bad her attitude was, She would speak for her like the victor. No matter how humbly and


    cautious she pretended to be, the result wouldn''t change. Then she didn''t have to tolerate anything


    anymore.


    Lisa suddenly raised her head. When she saw Polly for the first time, she was surprised, as if she just


    knew that Polly was here.


    Clenching her lips, she stared at the hypocritical woman.


    About ten secondster, Lisa turned off herptop, and greeted as if she just saw Polly, "Wow, Polly!


    When did youe in? Why didn''t Ailsa tell me that the distinguished guest hase in? "


    She had a heavy ent on the word "distinguished guest", and for a moment she looked over with


    sarcasm in her eyes.


    "Take a seat."


    There were sofas and chairs in the office. Lisa waved her hands casually without thinking. However, at


    that moment, Polly was too anxious to sit still.


    "Lisa, now I''m here. You don''t have to worry about anymore!" She said straightforwardly, "what do you


    want? Just say it. I will do anything I can to make it as long as you can let my parents go!"


    "Dear Polly, what are you talking about? You sound like I did something to your parents. "


    "Don''t you?" Polly wanted to say more about thepany''s affairs. But, the purpose of hering


    here today was not to get even with this woman. She didn''t have the strength yet.


    "Never mind, Lisa. So far, you don''t have to be so polite! You said that my father''spany was in a


    huge loss because of its bad management that day. How could you be so familiar with a small


    company in the south. You know exactly why! I am asking you to tell me how much money my parents


    owe! And how much money do you prepare to buy my liver? "


    Lisa looked at Polly in a daze, and then burst intoughter.


    "Dear Polly? I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask for a favor."


    "What attitude do you want me to use?" Kneeling down to her, holding her thighs and begging her


    desperately? If that works, she will However, if that was the case, Lisa wouldn''t have schemed to ruin


    her father''spany.


    "Dear Polly. It''s over for you to express your attitude. Think about it. What was your attitude that day?


    You refused resolutely, regardless of your own father''s life. With cool and unrestrained manner, you


    turned around and left! " Lisa stood up and patted Polly''s shoulder! I almost believed it. I thought you


    would nevere back after you left. I didn''t expect you to find me after going through so many things.


    "


    "Hehe! Dear Polly! Do you remember what I said the other day?"


    "You told me not to regret!"


    Lisa patted Polly''s face and agreed, "good memory! You was young after all! But why are you back


    now? Where''s your manner? Where''s your pride? Where have you been? "


    "In front of my family, I don''t have courage or pride! As long as they can be safe, I can do anything! "


    "Why are you pretending to be weak? At that time, you were full of enthusiasm and unscrupulous, so


    you could disdain me and go as you like. Now your parents have an ident and you need money to


    save them. You are pathetic, innocent and great, so you need my understanding, right? But I was so


    anxious at that time. Do you understand me now? "


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lisa, I don''t want you to be heartless. You had other choices back then!"


    "You mean Britney, right? At that time, I asked you to donate the liver, and even your stepfather was


    reluctant to do so, not to mention me, her biological mother? You are delicate, our home Britney is not?


    "


    "Lisa, don''t change the topic! I''m here now. Don''t waste your time! "


    "I''m wasting my time!" She pushed Lisa away and her face darkened. "I think you''ve wasted a lot of


    time! I don''t think you know what''s going on here? Or you wouldn''t havee to me and showed off in


    front of me. "


    "But why? What makes you think you have the qualification to bargain with me? Liver? The world is so


    big. Do you think you are the only one who has the guts in the world? Do you have to sell your liver to


    save useless parents alone? Yes, you are Henry''s daughter, and maybe your liver is more suitable for


    him. But what''s the use? If youe back a monthter, will I wait for you? "


    "I can wait, too. It doesn''t matter how long it will take. But I''m afraid your father can''t wait any longer. "


    "You mean that my father ''s has found a new liver?"


    Lisa opened the drawer, took out a box of cigarettes, lit it and took a puff.


    The smell of the cigarettes permeated in the air.


    Polly stared at Lisa, don''t miss her face a little expression change But that woman''s face was full of


    nothing but mock, disdain and indifference.


    Polly was ovee with depression and unable to speak a word. Her heart was like a huge stone and


    then it began to fall.


    There was dead silence everywhere.


    "Got it." She murmured softly, turned and left.


    Polly felt that she had lost a support. Every step she took, she was almost falling down. Although she


    was still young, her death bell had already struck.


    Perhaps because she had gotten to know his father''s physical condition in the first ce, she had been


    thinking about not saving his life, but about resentment. No matter what the reason was, she had been


    punished for neglecting her own father''s life.


    Just when Polly''s hand was about to touch the doorknob of the office, Lisa said indifferently, "wait."


    Polly didn''t turn around. A sarcastic smile crept over her face. She didn''t want to hear Lisa say any


    other insulting words.


    "Dear Polly, though I''m angry with what you did. But considering that Henry is your father, I''m willing to


    give you a chance. " Lisa took out a kraft paper envelope from her briefcase and put it on the table.


    "There is a debt condition about your stepfather''spany. As for your liver, I can reluctantly ept,


    but the price will be decided by me. "


    She quickly turned around and ran to the desk, trying to take that envelope.


    However, Lisa put her hand on it. She said calmly with a smile, "what''s the rush? I haven''t finished yet!


    "


    Polly had a bad feeling about this. Staring at the envelope, she asked anxiously, "anything else?"


    A weird smile appeared on Lisa''s face. Her eyes with thick eye shadow and fake eyshes looked a


    little scary.


    "Before the liver operation, you will take some rest first. Right?"


    "Why ?" It was a kick in the ass for Polly, and she was paralyzed.


    "Why? Liver exchange is a major operation. After that, you must rest for recuperation. You are going to


    leave the campus... "


    "That''s different!" "Tell me why directly! Don''t beat about the Bush! "


    "Okay! You were admitted into a key university in the country while Britney went to a stage academy,


    which made me lose face in the circle of friends. You are both Henry''s daughter. I think the God should


    treat us equally. Why can you go to such a good university? Do Britney have to be said as an idiot? "


    "What''s more, you and your mother often target me. This makes me very likely to have a bloody dream.


    Because of that, I can''t sleep or eat well the whole day. So I think it is a good way to make up for my


    spiritual loss."


    Lisa took it for granted shamelessly.


    "Of course, I can give you some time to think about it, in case someone calls me aggressive. But you


    have to give me your reply by eight o''clock tomorrow morning. Because the liver transnt surgery


    would begin after two hours. Or I won''t wait for you. "


    "No need to think about it. I promise!"


    "Okay. See you at the hospital at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 41 I Have Already Dropped Out Of School (Part One)

    Chapter 41 I Have Already Dropped Out Of School (Part One)


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Polly arrived at the hospital on time. But there was no one in the ICU.


    Polly called Lisa, but her phone was off.


    She knew that woman''s phone shouldn''t have been turned off at this time. A person like her would


    never run out of electricity. The only reason was she avoided seeing her like the previous several


    times.


    A sense of foreboding overwhelmed her.


    She asked a nurse on duty and the nurse told her that the patient inside had entered the operating


    room and had the liver transnt surgery. She said that she was the daughter of that patient, and the


    liver that was transnted in her body. Why did the patient enter the operating room.


    The nurse looked at her strangely, saying that the patient had found a new liver. She also said that her


    filial piety is very moving, but such a thing as giving liver is still dangerous, very grateful for her.


    Polly was on the verge of breaking down.


    ''how could she lie to me!


    Now she had dropped from school and the debt from her parents reached five million. How should she


    repay that huge sum of money!


    It was not until now did she understand that the woman''s real purpose was to use this issue to make


    their family broken up.


    She didn''t take a car but went back to A University from the hospital. It took her two hours.


    The sun sank into the thick clouds, and the sky gradually darkened. Layers uponyers of water and


    ink gathered, rendering the dense mass of lead grey clouds.


    Just like a sharp ice knife, when a moist cold wind blew across her face, it stimted her skin and


    brought her a sharp pain. In the dead of the road, there was nobody. All the shops had been tightly


    closed. The cars passing by several times were moving past her like a strong wind.


    The weather forecast said it would snow tonight. The weather in A City was just like that in one''s heart.


    It was changeable and unpredictable.


    Polly was tired of the long trip. When she arrived at the gate of A University, she couldn''t hold on any


    longer and sat down in frustration. She was shivering all over, and her hair was messed up by the wind.


    But she could no longer care about it. Her heart seemed to be numb and could no longer feel the


    excitement from the outside.


    She held her head with her hands, and the figure that had been hidden and untouched in her memory


    slowly erged and became clearer and clearer. His handsome face, soft hair, and his radiant smile


    When he was with her, she hardly knew what the real pain was. No matter how sad she was, a gentle


    smile from him was enough to dispel her haze in her heart.


    But now, that man was not by her side. He met someone he liked in another distant country and he


    would cherish another girl as he did to herself.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She finally realized that he had left her. She used to lie to herself that as long as he was alive, she


    would be close to him no matter where he was. Even if she couldn''t see him or hear his voice, she


    could still tolerate it.


    But she found that she was wrong. Atst, she could not bear such loneliness and helplessness.


    At this moment, all she wanted was a hug. A hug was enough.


    The snow fell silently, soft as dust, on her hair and on her cold face.


    She raised her head and looked at the flying jade scrap in confusion. Last spring, the fragrance of


    tobo willows fluttered in the air with the gentle breeze, falling a lot. At that time, she stood by the


    swayingke and thought of the man in her heart.


    She touched her aching face with her hand. The coldness gripped her palm, as if someone was putting


    a piece of ice on it.


    Unconsciously, her cyan hair was dyed white by the jade white snow. The security guard of the library


    turned his head and looked at her in confusion.


    Soon, there came the sound of running. The ground was covered with a thinyer of snow and a series


    of footprints was stamped, forming two lines in a little messy.


    "Dear Polly! I''ve been looking for you for a long time! Where have you been? " Avril reached out her


    hands and tried to pull her away from sitting on the ground. She scolded with worry, "what are you


    doing here? The floor is cold! Girls can''t stand the cold! "


    Looking at her, Polly opened her mouth several times and finally made two low sybles, "Avril..."


    She pulled Polly up, patted the snow hard on her body and put her down jacket on her.


    Avril jumped up and down, rubbed her hands and dragged her under the roof of the building. "Dear


    Polly, are you stupid? Why don''t you go in? "


    Where should I go?


    From now on, Avril was no longer her ssmate. She was excluded from her original life. It was the


    same as when Henry abandoned her and her mother and they were forced to leave.


    Lack of sense of belonging was the most terrible thing!


    "Avril, I''ve already dropped out of school!" She said in a low voice with a red face.


    "Are you kidding! Are you crazy? " She didn''t finish her sentence because she knew that she wouldn''t


    drop out of school without any reason. "Did the mistress force you? That was going too far! How could


    she do such a shameless thing! Dear Polly, please trust me, while human beings are doing, God is


    watching, such a person will absolutelye to no good end! "


    After she took off the down jacket, she just wore a cashmere. Her white face immediately turned blue


    and purple, and her ears were red and abnormal. However, she was very excited.


    "But as for Dear Polly..." All of a sudden, Avril''s tears fell down. She hugged her and said, "Why, this


    kind of person wants to get evil, must give your happiness to ruin!"

 Chapter 42 I Have Already Dropped Out Of School (Part Two)

    Chapter 42 I Have Already Dropped Out Of School (Part Two)


    Over the past one and a half years, Polly had never cried. She fell asleep during her experiments for


    she had worked for several nights. It eventually caused the explosion of theb equipment. The ss


    debris rubbed her forehead and sank into her flesh, and her face was covered with blood, which


    frightened the girls in her ss.


    On their way to the hospital, she bit her lips to bleed, but she didn''t even shed a tear.


    "I feel terrible Dear Polly! I don''t think it don''t worth! Do you know? " Regardless of the strange eyes of


    the security guards, Avril held around Polly and cried out loud, "Dear Polly, the rest of the things are not


    real. The most important thing for a person to live well is to keep safe! Why do you have to be so


    stubborn? "


    "There are so many good men in the world!"


    She knew what she meant, but She still couldn''t forgive herself.


    She heaved a deep sigh and said to Avril, "let''s stop here. Let''s go back to our dormitory."


    She will stay here tonight and leave tomorrow.


    Outside the operating room, Lisa was on the phone. A hideous smile appeared on her face.


    "Miss Fang, I have done what you asked me to do. Your spies in A University must have known that


    Polly Han had dropped out of school. That girl would be ruined from now on! People say she is better


    than me. Even her daughter is excellent! Well, let''s see how they show off. Thank you, Miss Fang. "


    Although she was now a rich and powerful woman, she got a bad reputation. The news had spread far


    and wide in their vige, and instead of receiving the honour of returning home, they were condemned


    as ungrateful


    None of the wealthydies in the upper ss had taken a fancy to her, and a lot of people used to


    make fun of her. She had suffered enough grievances over the years! At the moment, that family was


    all done, and she was extremely ecstatic.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "For what?" "We are just helping each other." a tinge of irony was added in Jean Fang'' s cold and hard


    voice


    "Thank you very much. If you hadn''t contacted suitable liver for me, I wouldn''t be able to deal with


    Polly. You have no idea how I begged them! When I saw through the surveince video in the hospital,


    and Polly was so desperate, which made me almostughed out. And trying to get my daughter to take


    out her liver. What a dream! "


    "Okay! Lisa, I''ve told you before that this is the first andst cooperation between us! I don''t want to


    see you again! But you have to pretend that you don''t know me. "


    "Miss Fang, please rest assured. I''m not the kind of person who kick down thedder!"


    Miss. Jean looked down upon Lisa and didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She hung up and dialed


    another number.


    Then it was answered, as if the phone number existed because of her call.


    "This time, your idea is not bad. ording to reliable sources, Polly had already made an application


    for expelling from school. But ording to the rules of a A University the student must be covered by


    the principal in person. The headmaster had gone abroad and would note back until tomorrow.


    How hateful! I want the bitch whose surname is Han to be kicked out of A University immediately! "


    The voice on the other end of the lineforted her, "it''s just one more day! the road to happiness is


    strewn with setbacks! However, Bruce ising back very soon. You must try your best to stop him.


    Don''t let him see Polly before tomorrow! Or it will be all in vain! "


    "Don''t worry. I always have a way to deal with him."


    "Miss. Jean, I advise you to be more careful! Think about it. If you really have a way to deal with him.


    Then you should have already been his fiancee. Where does Polly get the chance? "


    Miss. Jean was shocked by that words. How dare you say that to me! "


    "Shut up! I don''t want to argue with you! Hurry up! "


    With an umbre in one hand and arge bag of sugar fried chestnut in the other. Avril immediately


    agreed before Polly said that she wanted to eat sugar fried chestnut. She was unable to help with Polly.


    What she could do was to try her best to help.


    The snow became heavier, from the snowkes at the beginning to goose feathers. The ground was


    covered with a thickyer of snow, and the sound of "squeak" could be heard when the boots stepped


    on them.


    Walking to the dormitory building, she looked up to the window of her dormitory on the fifth floor. The


    light inside was dim, so she guessed that there was only a bedmp on.


    It was notpletely dark at that time. The dim light gave people a sad and lonely feeling in the


    darkness.


    She was worried about her.


    She had such a feeling of uneasiness since she returned to her dormitory.


    When she found Polly at the entrance of the campus, she seemed to be on the verge of breaking


    down. But everything went well when she returned to her dormitory. As usual, she fetched water, had


    meals, and yed with her cell phone. But she didn''t say a word this time.


    The snow drifted profusely and disorderly, blocking her sight. The more she looked, the more she felt


    that there was no one in the dormitory except the light was on.


    She couldn''t wait to walk onto the dorm and immediately took out her cell phone to dial Polly ''s number.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered it.


    She quickened her pace and ran upstairs. She pushed the door open and shouted in horror, "Dear


    Polly!"

 Chapter 43 Only I Can Accompany You

    Chapter 43 Only I Can Apany You


    No one answered her. She was really alone in the dorm.


    Sometimes people are like this, a good hunch can''t be realized, as long as a little thought of the bad, a


    thought is a quasi. It''s so weird!


    She dialed her phone again, but the familiar melody echoed in the dormitory. She didn''t take the phone


    with her! Did that mean she was not far away. For example, bathroom?


    She put down the fried chestnut, walked out of the dormitory and ran towards the washroom.


    "Polly!"


    Then she went to several adjacent rooms.


    none!


    At this time, her mobile phone rang. She was very excited. But then she realized that she didn''t take


    her phone with her. But when she saw the caller ID on the phone screen, she got excited again.


    "Mr He! Hello. "


    "Miss, do you know where Polly are now?"


    "I don''t know. She didn''t bring her cell phone with her. I was also looking for her! Where are you, Mr.


    He? Do you know that Dear Polly have already dropped out of school? Could you please help her? She


    is still so young and she likes this school very much. If... "


    "I have known all those things!" "Anyway, don''t worry. I''ll take care of this. And, thank you very much,


    miss. "


    She was still in a bad mood.


    She clenched the phone, tears streaming down her face.


    Mr. He is here! Dear Polly needs help!


    It snowed more and more heavily, and it had been snowing since afternoon. Trees, roof, yground It


    was covered all over with coldness.


    Stepping on the thick snow, Polly passed through several branches with the fluffy snowy branches and


    walked to a row of sunflower trees slowly. The cold wind blew past her ears. The snowkes in the sky


    were like the fluffy white, and the footprints left behind became shallow and soon were swallowed by


    the falling jade white.


    She wore a pink down jacket which was very wide. The thick white feather cor on the front end of the


    coat almost covered the whole face, revealing her small nose tip and pale lips.


    Pink was her favorite color, and also his favorite.


    He once said that this was the color of cherry, bright and brilliant.


    She wandered among the cherry trees where petals of roses fell, raising her face, and looking into the


    snow rustling in the wind, her sight was blurred. The snow-white nnel was light and weightless,


    laying on the edge, outlining the outline of the flowers. White and pink clung to each other, the leaves of


    the gods fluttered with the wind, and the snow drifted away gently. The flowers of the trees were


    covered in ayer of mist, graceful and elegant.


    She remembered why she had worked so hard to be admitted into this school. It was just that this was


    where he learned and lived.


    He had told her more than once that a beautiful cherry blossoms.


    She asked innocently. How beautiful was it?


    His thin lips curled up into a smile. Two words came out of his mouth, "fairy realm".


    Later, she finally came to this school as her wish. The library, the yground, and under the cherry


    tree, he was everywhere. It was really as he said, beautiful as the paradise on earth.


    But, Owen, have you ever seen the cherry blossoming in the snow night?


    The extreme beauty was extremely cold. It was the sight of others, but it was her heart that was cold.


    Tonight, she would kiss the campus with her full attention and bid farewell to the beautiful past.


    Tomorrow if Polly Han left the campus, she would no longer be the coward girl who was afraid of pain.


    Her dear brother Owen would still stay in her heart, he got a very important position. But Polly would


    not be like what she used to be. She would not have that illusory dream and longing for that man''s


    protection.


    Because, it can''t be like that anymore!


    Their world, from now on, is never likely to ovepp.


    She jumped up when her feet got numb with cold after standing in the snow for a long time. She was as


    happy as a child, jumping up and down. She had to keep herself warm in this way.


    She looked at the dormitory building in the distance. The scattered light could be heard from the


    dormitory building. The sound of all kinds of instruments could be heard, such as piano, Xiao, and


    bamboo whistle


    She didn''t know that a college was crowded with students, so she only felt lonely in the bustling crowd.


    At this time, both Avril and Hal wouldn''te. In order not to be disturbed, she didn''t bring her cell


    phone. Then who else could find her? She could do whatever she wanted.


    A few people came over from the cherry tree. They must be couples. Lovely girls were happily


    snuggling up in the arms of their tall boyfriend, and their eyes looked at the cherry tree in the snow


    screen with excitement.


    "I''ll take a picture of this and post it on the wechat moments!" A girl took out her mobile phone to pick a


    angle for the cherry tree. "This is such a rare beauty. They are so envious!"


    The others followed suit. Someone looked at her and asked her enthusiastically, "ssmate don''t you


    take pictures?"


    She smiled lightly, shook her head, turned and left.


    She remembered nothing of such a beautiful color in her memory. Just like a snowke fell into a ink


    tank and disappeared in an instant.


    "A freak! How could she just ignore me!" The girl who talked to her said coquettishly to her boyfriend.


    The boy lightly touched the girl''s nose and said in a spoiled tone, "you girl always likes to talk with


    others. Don''t you know what kind of person you are. I told you not to talk to strangers! Why didn''t you


    listen to me! This habit must be changed next time! "


    The girl wasn''t convinced and argued, "I know I have to change! But her face was covered by her hat.


    What kind of person she is? Ah, the gentleman move mouth not begin, you say line, take snow ice my


    face stem what?? "


    "If you are cold, remember what you did!"


    The boy and the girlughed andughed unscrupulously, full of youth and energeticughter, as if


    there were only the two of them in the world.


    She also had such feelings as if no one was around. But she was so stupid at that time. She didn''t


    know what it meant until she lost it.


    With a bitter smile, she left silently.


    The wind changed all of a sudden. It was violent and violent. She was so thin that it was difficult for her


    to even take a step. Her hat was blown off. A gust of wind mixed with snow, and it went past her tender


    skin, bringing about piercing coldness and pain.


    "Ah!" A girl''s voice came from behind.


    "Don''t be afraid!" So they were immediately protected by their considerate boyfriends.


    Maybe because her hands were frozen by the cold, or because she was too weak, she pulled her cap


    pocket for several times but failed.


    "Look! Look! It''s so beautiful! " The girl who was protected by her boyfriend pointed at the cherry


    blossoms and said, "Wow, it''s really like a paradise! no Even more immortal realm! "


    The snow was falling, like pear flowers falling in thete wind. Several trees were blown into the air,


    falling gently with the dancing snow. Snow was everywhere. It was hard to tell what snow was and


    where flowers were.


    The scene was breathtaking. Polly quietly stood in the snow, forgetting to pull the hood.


    It seemed that the wind had gradually stopped. She felt that the wind around her ears had slowed down


    and that the sharp tingling sensation that stimted her cheeks was no longer as sharp as an ice knife.


    A fresh and pleasant smell crept into her nose, mixed with flower fragrance.


    A strange feeling rose in her heart, and she turned around as if she got an electric shock.


    When she saw the tall figure who was protecting her from the wind and snow, her eyes burned and a


    layer of mist arose uncontrobly.


    The man bent over, thoughtfully pulled her hat pocket, and exined, "I saw you were so absorbed just


    now, so I was afraid of disturbing you, so..."


    But that was not what she cared. She grabbed his arm and asked him in a hoarse voice, "Bruce? Why


    are you here? "


    Hearing what she said, Bruce froze for a second, but soon he continued what he hadn''t done. He


    asked in a low voice, "who do you want? Who do you think I am? "


    Polly''s heart is fierce a stagnation, "I have no hope is who"" I will never treat you as someone! Because


    I have never thought of anyone... " Find her!


    Bruce interrupted her and turned her around. She was so frozen that her face turned pale. Looking into


    her eyes seriously, he said, "Dear Polly, look at me carefully! Clearly answer me, now, who do you see?


    "


    Turning her head away to avoid his burning eyes, she said, "Bruce, please don''t do that..."


    "Dear Polly! Please don''t avoid me! Don''t you think that at this time, no matter who woulde, the


    person who really can apany you is only me? Why don''t you grasp the most real and tangible


    thing? "


    Polly clenched her fist in the air and then put it down. Her nose twitched as she replied in a low voice,


    "because I have nothing that I can hold." Now she had nothing.


    He raised her head and forced her to look into his eyes. "Dear Polly, why do you think so? There is a


    man right in front of you, waiting for you to turn around. Why don''t you turn around? "Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Levi was silent.


    She didn''t know whether she should turn around or not.


    "I''ve told you that I''m not a man who will only do things without paying anything in return, and I''m still


    who I am now. But at least for now, I won''t force you to do anything. You just need to promise me that


    you will leave everything to me, okay? "


    Maybe because of the cold wind, she suddenly felt dizzy, and her cheek was aching. She could not


    stand firmly in her feet, and gradually she could not see the face of Bruce. She muttered, "everything?


    What is it? "


    Until this moment, his long face softened a little. "Everything about you! Dear Polly, give me everything


    you have, will you? "


    She tried to pull herself together and saw the face of the man who was gently talking to her. But she


    had no strength at all. She felt like a petal blown in the air by wind and slowly dropped.


    She saw that man'' s faceing closer and closer. The white snow and pink petals fell like rain on his


    hair and cheek. The affection in his eyes made her shiver.


    Her fingertips gently slid across his cheeks, as if to remove the petals on his cheeks. It was the warmth


    that she wanted to hold in her hands in a world of ice and snow.


    "Bruce..."


    She nodded to him and held him tightly.


    "Polly!" He pulled her in his arms tightly, pulled open his coat and wrapped her in.


    She put her cold cheek against his strong chest. Listening to his powerful heartbeat, she suddenly felt


    calm.


    When she recalled the scene of this night, she realized why she had agreed so easily. Perhaps it was


    because she needed a warm hug so much at that time.


    She couldn''t refuse his warmth at that coldest night.

 Chapter 44 Thats Not A Little Touch

    Chapter 44 That''s Not A Little Touch


    When Polly woke up, the first person she saw was Avril.


    In the ward, she sat on a chair near the corner, with her cell phone in her hand. Nobody knew what she


    was looking at.


    That guy''s face was very bad and her eyes were red and swollen. There were livid circles under her


    eyes, as if she hadn''t had a good sleep for many days. The golden sunlight fell on her face, but it didn''t


    work.


    Seeing her waking up, the woman was stunned, then she scratched her hair.


    "Wow, you''re awake! But what did the disappointment on your face mean? Do you feel unhappy


    because you haven''t seen Bruce? You are so heartless! I have been worrying about you all day and


    night! Don''t you know that you have exhausted me! You are so good. You always think about your man


    when you wake up! A lover is more important than a good friend! "


    After saying a lot of words, Avril suddenly found that Polly just leaned against the pillow in silence and


    looked at her with a smile. Being stared by that pair of affectionate eyes, she was flustered and quickly


    changed her seat.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s so scary. Well, you wake up now. Are you hungry? You''ve been sleeping


    for a day and a night. The doctor said you should eat something even if you''re not hungry! But don''t


    you ever think about the spicy hotness, the spicy powder, the cold preserved noodles and the


    casserole fans! "


    Avril opened the heat preservation pot at the bedside and took a small bowl of porridge, "do you want


    to eat by yourself or should I feed you?"


    All of a sudden, a smile broke on Polly''s face.


    This is the reality, not the second illusory vital energy space.


    She quickly turned serious and asked, "Avril, have you got any news about my parents?"


    Avril didn''t say anything. The sound of white porcin spoon scratching the bowl wall was clear in the


    ward.


    "The other day, I asked Hal to help me investigate something about your family. But he just can''t help it.


    "


    Polly knew that Hal had been in hospital all the time.


    After a pause, Avril said seriously, "uncle and aunt, there are no news yet. But now, your boss has


    already started to look into it. I think we''ll know something about them soon. Take it easy. I guess your


    parents are just upset. Maybe they just want to take a walk outside and wille back in a couple of


    days. "


    If so, that''s all right. But Polly knew that her parents would not be so irresponsible. The moment the


    ident happened, she wanted to escape from the city as soon as possible. They would certainly try


    their best to deal with it.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen to them.


    Lisa hated her mother so much that she would do anything to vent her anger.


    "Dear Polly, don''t think too much. Now the most important thing is to get well as soon as possible. You


    have been so worried these two days that you have lost a lot of weight. If it goes on like this, you will


    have no energy to worry about your parents. "


    Polly nodded and took the bowl.


    There was someone knocking at the door outside the ward. Avril went to open the door, and it was Hal,


    who looked tired. He was just like Avril, in poor mental condition. What''s more, he was wearing hospital


    gown.


    "I''m sorry." "Something bad has happened to your family, but I can''t do anything to help," said Hal


    apologetically, sitting on the edge of the bed


    Polly looked up at him. It had been a few days since shest saw him. He was so thin that he was out


    of shape. Her heart was bitter.


    "How do you feel now? Why haven''t you been discharged from the hospital? " The date of his being


    discharged from the hospital was beyond the date he had told her when he visited him with Avrilst


    time.


    "It''s more severe this time, so we put off it for a few days."


    "How serious is it?" asked Polly


    "How serious can it be? It''s a chronic disease. It will get better after taking some medicine and


    injection. I''ve been used to it. " "But you seldom get sick. If you get sick all of a sudden, you must be


    very ufortable. You must pay more attention to it in the future. "


    Looking at the warm smile on his face, she felt even more bitter. What did he mean by that? How could


    he get used to being sick. But he was right to be sick. She had only this sick, which made her heart


    ache. It must be the feeling that Hal often got this feeling. Would his life be worse than death?


    But he had always been wearing a strong smile.


    She used to think he was a weak boy, but now she thought he was wrong. If he was that weak, how


    could he fight with Kevin for her?


    The boy, hiding under his thin and weak appearance, had a strong soul.


    "You should take care of yourself." Avril looked at Hal reproachfully. "You should wear more clothes


    here. Even if you get sick and get used to it, your parents will never spend their money! "


    Then she opened the closet, picked up a quilt from it and wrapped it with his clothes, ignoring his


    embarrassment.


    Avril looked at them and said helplessly, "look, both of you are so troublesome."


    Without being noticed by Polly, Hal secretly winked at Avril.


    Avril held the kettle and said to them, "you two take your time. I''ll go get some water. Hal, you are


    always funny. You have to tell more jokes to Polly, okay? "


    Avril closed the door and looked at the couple through the ss. She felt sad.


    If they were together


    However


    Hearing the sound of Avril''s footsteps, Polly put the half-finished porridge on the table and said, "Hal,


    say something."


    "You got me," said Hal with a smile. My acting skill is not good at the end. Like what Avril said, I''m really


    funny. "


    His body got closer to Polly. With a calm look, he said, "I heard that it was Bruce who sent you to the


    hospital the night before yesterday? To be honest, at that time, he appeared by your side. Were you


    moved? "


    "Hal, I''m moved," said Polly. She already knew what he wanted to say


    In an instant, the light from Hal''s eyes turned dark, like a quiet well hidden among the trees.


    "Then Dear Polly, if Bruce asks you to marry him..."


    "Proposing?" Polly sat up straight at once and looked at Hal in surprise, wondering why he said so.


    "You still don''t know it, do you?" Hearing that, the expression on Hal''s face softened a little. He


    observed the expressions on Polly''s face, and cautiously said, "that night, the scene where you and


    Bruce were under a cherry tree was taken by someone, and it has been posted online."


    Thinking of what happened that night, she blushed. The edge of her hair was coated with ayer of


    orange red glow, which made her face look somewhat dazzling.


    She was looking for her cell phone. She was eager to surf the Inte and see what was going on. And


    why didn''t he delete that photo? Why did he allow everyone to know what had happened that night.


    "Dear Polly! Stop looking for!" He immediately took his phone out of his pocket, found the news and


    handed it to her.


    Polly remembered that she had left her phone in the dormitory and was about to borrow it from Hal. But


    why did he look so panic?


    Noticing his mood, Hal hastily calmed himself down and avoided meeting Polly''s doubtful eyes.


    "Look, Dear Polly, these are the photos posted on the Inte. There are three photos in total. To tell


    the truth, they are perfect in shooting angle and detail processing. " Suddenly, he felt there was


    something wrong with what he said. He exined hastily, "don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t say that


    Bruce asked someone to take this picture. That night, the scenery of A University was so beautiful.


    They don''t need any professional person at all. As long as people know some shooting skills, they can


    also shoot very beautiful... "


    The more he said, the more he felt ashamed. He forced a smile and said, "actually, the most important


    thing is not the photos." His fingers quickly slid across the screen. "Check the following content."


    But Polly stopped him and stared at those photos.


    It was beautiful indeed.


    The cherry blossoms were as white as clouds, and the light pink flowers were falling. The fragrance


    combined with the dream like world of flowers. In such an unmatched scene, a young couple hugged


    each other tightly. The scene was ethereal and beautiful.


    She was supposed to be in a mess that night.


    Maybe it was because he was here that she looked like a fairy at the party.


    It was said that the man in the photos was the boss of BA, and the woman was a student in A


    University. That night, this man, who was known as a legend in the business circle of A City, made a


    romantic proposal by taking advantage of the cherry snow which was rare to be seen in a century. She


    was deeply moved and nodded her head immediately.


    The headline of the news was the dream of snow, the best couple in the century.


    The followingments were divided into two groups. One for praise, do not know which girl so


    blessed, can get the favor of a big male god of A City The other party sneered and said it was no big


    deal. He would have another actress in the photo within a month.


    Hal took back his phone and stopped looking at it. She knew that there must be ament which was


    harsher than that. But it didn''t matter. She just took a look at it and didn''t take it to heart. Those


    insignificantments were not enough to draw her attention.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "Are you really silly. With Bruce'' abilities, he didn''t suppress the news actually, and it had attracted


    millions ofments in just one day. He wants everyone to know that he is going to propose to you. "


    "There are still many people saying that the heroine will change very soon," Polly replied disapprovingly


    "Don''t try to change the topic. Let''s talk about what happened in the past and now. What do you want if


    he proposes to you? "


    "Let''s talk about itter. Things haven''t happened yet. I can''t answer you."


    Polly wasn''t an ungrateful person. She wouldn''t take back her words as long as she promised her. For


    example, when she had promised to be Kevin''s girlfriend, she had indeed decided to fall in love with


    someone.


    However, their rtionship died before they were able to enjoy it.


    However, things were different now. She couldn''t get anything from Bruce. He had proposed to her for


    his family and she did it for her family. In this respect, they were equal.


    But she wouldn''t tell this to Hal, not to mention to Avril.

 Chapter 45 The Proposal

    Chapter 45 The Proposal


    Hal was so anxious that he started to sweat. He couldn''t cover himself with the quilt, so he opened it.


    The rest of the quilt was half covered by her.


    "Do you really agree, Polly?"


    "I didn''t say anything!"


    "Dear Polly, I know you! If you don''t agree, you will immediately state your position. Only when you


    have another idea in your mind will you refuse to answer! " Holding her by the arm, Hal asked, "do you


    really want? Are you really going to gamble on your own happiness for the rest of your life? "


    Polly shook his head. What she meant was that she would never have a happy marriage in her life. But


    seeing Polly''s reaction, Hal got relieved.


    "Dear Polly, I know your parents are in bad condition. If you trust me, I will help you deal with those


    things. I''ll pay their debt as soon as possible. And I will help you to find them back. "


    A moment of amazement shed through Polly''s eyes, but soon she calmed down. She thought he


    was justforting her by saying so.


    "No, thanks. You''d better have a good rest. I''ll take care of my parents myself! "


    "What are you going to do with her? Just like Avril, have to work part-time? Even so, how long will it


    take to pay that much money back? Five years, ten years or twenty? Dear Polly, don''t be so naive! "


    "But, what can you do to help me, Hal? How are you going to help me? Working for me? Or borrow


    money from your parents? You know, I can''t ept your help! "


    Hal stuck out his tongue and licked his chapped lips. With a more tired look on his face, he said, "Dear


    Polly, trust me, I absolutely have a way to help you! I''m not bragging! "


    "You are not lying. You are justforting me. Hal, I know what you mean. I really appreciate it. " Polly


    choked with sobs and could say nothing.


    "I''m notforting you! I''m serious! I have the strength to do that! I... "


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hal wanted to say what he was thinking, but at this moment, the door of the ward opened. As they


    talked, they walked inside.


    However, when they saw what was going on in the ward, both of them stopped. In fact, the problem


    was that only Bruce stopped his steps. Avril wanted to go inside, but she was stopped by the man in


    front of her.


    She stretched her head and took a look inside. Her face changed instantly.


    The sheets covering Hal were casually put down on Polly''s bed. From the way they stood at the door,


    they seemed to have juste out of the same bed.


    Seeing what was happening in front of him, Bruce squinted his eyes and tightened his lips. She cleared


    her throat and tried to break the ice, "Hey, I''m telling you to wrap yourself in the quilt. Don''t catch a


    cold. Why don''t you listen to me? You are so young but you still wear very few clothes and go out for a


    walk. Don''t you think that you haven''t stayed in hospital for a long time? "


    She smiled and said to Bruce, "Mr. He, pleasee in. I didn''t expect that you woulde so soon. "


    As she spoke, she winked at Hal.


    As if he didn''t see it, instead of taking off the quilt, Hal took it off and covered her with the quilt.


    "She just caught a coldst night. Now, you should pay attention to keep yourself warm. As a man, I


    don''t care if I wear little clothes or not! It''s just a bed. I don''t care how much I need. "


    Hearing this, the light in Bruce'' s eyes dimmed.


    Seeing this, even Avril''s face turned pale. But she couldn''t lose her temper in front of Bruce, so she had


    to re at Hal.


    What was wrong with this guy at this time!


    After tucking her in, Hal tested her forehead with his hand and said with concern, "Dear Polly, take care


    of yourself. It''s such a coincidence that my ward is next to yours. Call me if you need anything! "


    Avril was furious!


    ''he must have done it on purpose!''! Although they were in the same hospital, his ward was upstairs.


    When did he move to the next ward?


    She admitted that Hal had a good rtionship with Dear Polly, but at present, they really couldn''t be


    together. She couldn''t even take care of her own family, let alone take care of him, who was weak and


    sick.


    The most important thing is that Dear Polly doesn''t have feelings for him.


    Now she had just walked out of the pain brought by that bad man, Kevin. How could he be so selfish!


    He was not such a person!


    As far as she knew, Polly and Hal were used to getting along with each other, and he was always as


    weak as this woman, who never treated him as an opposite person. She didn''t feel anything about his


    concern at the beginning, butter she felt something wrong.


    And the way Bruce looked at her made her feel ufortable.


    She subconsciously shrank her legs and said to Hal, "thank you, Hal. You''re not in good health too. You


    can go back to have a rest first."


    Hal''s eyes be some hot, soft tone of the like to put on the dawn of the warm wind," Dear Polly,


    you now so, I don''t trust you, let me sit for a while."


    Feeling more awkward, she looked up at Bruce awkwardly.


    Avril was so angry that she forgot Bruce''s presence. She pushed the door open, walked in, put the


    kettle on the ground, and pulled Hal over. Hal that thin body, he pulled a stagger


    Seeing him so weak, Avril felt pity for him, but she had no choice. She tried her best to endure the pain.


    She bit her lips and said to Hal, "now I''m here, and Mr. He is also here. You don''t have to worry about


    him. You can go back first. And I heard your mother was calling you! You''d better go there quickly to


    have a look. Don''t make the old people worry about you! You''ve already worried enough! "


    There was a heavy ent on the words'' worried ''on Avril. He must be able to understand her


    implication. At this moment, the helplessness and pain in his eyes made her unbearable to look directly


    at him. She quickly turned her head.


    "All right, all right! Let''s go! " Avril pushed him away.


    "What the hell do you want, Hal?" After closing the door of the ward, Avril finally couldn''t stand it


    anymore. She tried her best to cut down the voice. "Why are you getting involved in the rtionship


    between Dear Polly and Bruce!"


    "How dare you!" His face was as pale as a piece of paper. The blood capiries under his skin could be


    clearly seen. He said, "Avril, just do whatever you want to normally! Now you are trying your best to


    push Polly to Bruce. How much do you know about him! Dear Polly didn''t even know who he was! You


    are hurting her! You will regret it one day! "


    "It sounds like you know Bruce very well! I advise you not to follow the news on the Inte like a


    gossip! I''ve seen clearly Bruce''s attitude towards Dear Polly! "


    "You! You! You are so unreasonable! " Then he turned around and left.


    A talkative man like him suddenly became so silent, which made her uneasy.


    He hadn''t said a word since he entered the room. His eyes nced over the quilt on her body, the


    pillow she leaned on, and then turned to the bowl of porridge on the table.


    She didn''t know what he was looking at as he couldn''t possibly focus on the porridge.


    She hesitated for a long while and opened her mouth, "Bruce, I''m with Hal, and Avril. We''re good


    friends. We''re having a great time..."


    "So, you wanted him to cover you with the quilt, to let him feel the temperature of your forehead, and to


    let him treat you so gently, right?"


    "Bruce, I..."


    "Dear Polly. I really want to tell you that I don''t care, but unfortunately, I can''t do it." Bruce sat in front of


    her, holding her cold little hand in his warm palm. "At this time, I don''t want to increase your


    psychological burden, but I still have to tell you, I am jealous!"


    The feeling ofplete trust and intimacy between him and another man upset him greatly. Because


    she had been on him guard ever since the first day they met.


    When could she get aplete trust and she was willing to open her heart to him when facing him?


    "The weather is so hot that I can''t cover two quilts." She struggled to get rid of his grip and tried to pull


    the quilt off her body.


    That person brought her a very ufortable feeling today, now Bruce sitting in front of her, with such


    a sad and deeply attached eyes staring at her, feel more ufortable


    "No need!" Before she could say anything more, he grabbed her hand tightly and said, " so cold. It''s not


    a big deal." Then he pressed back the quilt.


    "Thank you." She expressed her sincere gratitude to him.


    He sighed, and his eyes were filled with loneliness. "Why should I thank you? Dear Polly, I think you


    don''t have to be so reserved when we are alone. You are going to be my wife. If you feel


    ufortable, then I will also feel ufortable. "


    Even though Polly had prepared herself for this, her heart still beat fast when she heard the word


    "wife".


    "Why do you look at me like that?" Bruce smiled and reached out his hand to caress her face. "You


    promised mest night."


    She couldn''t help but step back. But Bruce didn''t let her. He followed her closely.


    Her cold and smooth skin turned red and hot when being rubbed with the callus in his palm. She


    mumbled in a low voice, st night, I didn''t..." Promise me to be your wife.


    However, when she remembered that scene, she almost said yes.


    Bruce grinned, but the smile did not reach his eyes. His voice was still gentle, "then, Dear Polly, are you


    going to regret?"


    Clenching her fists, she replied decisively, "no! I just thought it was a bit abrupt. "


    Bruce said slowly, "but it''s too long for me."


    He was different from ordinary people like her. His time, every minute and every second were precious.


    He could make a person like her unimaginable value all her life.


    However, due to his mother''s coercion to marry, he could not put all his attention on work.


    "Can we not get married, Bruce? To convince your mother, I think we can live together for the time


    being. " Her voice trailed off.


    The expression on his face gradually became cold, as if the coldness of the earth had frozen. He


    asked, "then do you want to live with a man before marriage?"

 Chapter 46 marriage agreement (Part One)

    Chapter 46 marriage agreement (Part One)


    At that moment, Polly was a little flustered, but she calmed down quickly. She thought of what Hal was


    worried about, and she didn''t think it was wrong to live with a man like Bruce.


    She bit her lips and said in a low voice, "I have no problem with that. As a man, I think you can do that.


    "


    The smile on Bruce''s face became dangerous. He suddenly got close to Polly and pulled her into his


    arms. He held her face in both hands and kissed her.


    Polly Han didn''t expect it. As she pushed him away, she asked, "what are you doing, Bruce?"


    She pushed him away easily.


    Then he sat straight, with a touch of coldness andplexity in his eyes, "Polly? Is this the attitude of


    you living together before marriage? We haven''t done anything yet, but you refuse so much? Are you


    sure you''re not kidding? "


    Polly stuck out her tongue to lick her lips where his lips just touched and stammered, "then, if we are


    going to get married, isn''t it the same?"


    All of a sudden, she realized that Bruce had taken the initiative to kiss her for several times, which


    might have made her look gay. Then what he had proposed to her was true.


    "If we get married, we''ll have to pay more for a divorce. And I''ll also promise a divorce."


    "For example..."


    A perfect smile bloomed on Bruce''s face. "When are you going to have a baby? It''s up to you."


    Stunned for a long time, Polly responded, "are you serious?"


    "What? Are you so distrust of me?"


    "But you told me earlier that you were just trying to......"


    "I said deal with it, but what I understand is obviously different from what you mean "


    "What did you say?" she asked in disbelief, eyes wide open


    He opened his briefcase and took out a kraft paper envelope. He opened the envelope and handed a


    stack of documents to her.


    The word "marriage agreement" caught her attention all of a sudden. She immediately thought of that


    possibility in her heart, but still asked him incredulously, "you... You really want to marry me?"


    "What do you think?"


    "But..."


    "No buts. But you''d better read the terms of the divorce agreement before you decide whether you


    ept it or not. I don''t want to make my decision, "


    She carefully read the whole agreement. It mainly said that she married Bruce and fulfilled her duty as


    a wife, including having a child, and building a good image of a beautiful wife in front of other people.


    And Bruce would help her to deal with her father''s debt, and all the bad impact caused by this, in


    addition, he would take care of her family.


    All of a sudden, Polly understood why Bruce wanted to marry her. It turned out that he wanted to make


    it sound like a real deal. Having married, living together and having children, he had a perfect family in


    the eyes of outsiders.


    It seemed that only in this way could his mother really believe it.


    "I once said that being my girlfriend was a lot of good. If she married me, she would get more benefits.


    Do you believe me? "


    What''s there to believe? Everything ispensation. He was willing to respect a woman whom he did


    not love for a lifetime, but he could not take advantage of a woman whom he loved and cared for with


    all his heart.


    That was why he had chosen her, but he avoided Jean.That was also the reason why he was willing to


    be good to her.


    Such a marriage seemed to be good for her, but when it came to the moment of giving up obsession,


    that mood was struggling and helpless.


    His eyes were as deep and unfathomable as ever. He smiled and said, "I didn''t want to sign this


    agreement at the beginning, but Polly, you have always been a good woman. I''m afraid that you''ll think


    that I''m at a disadvantage in the marriage, and you won''t agree with me. I have no other choice. I hope


    you can understand me. "


    The corners of her mouth twitched, speechless.


    "Polly? I''ve told you before that I''m not the kind of person who only knows how to do things without


    asking for return. And you, are definitely not the kind of people who kick down thedder. If you agree,


    please sign it. "


    She had to agree with his proposal. What about democracy?


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Avril left her phone on the table before she went out. In the silent


    atmosphere, even if the sound was slight, it was still making people feel nervous. Polly looked at the


    sound unconsciously.


    It was not a message, but a prompt for a news. The screen of the cellphone shed.


    Sometimes when a person looked at something out of his or her instinct, he or she would get a


    complete information before the information entered his or her brain.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The news post was


    The CEO of the Y City logisticspany eloped with his wife!


    It''s obvious that there was something wrong. Polly scratched the screen and read the news quickly.


    She was so excited that her hands were shaking. Polly didn''t know what she had brought up, and the


    website was closed all of a sudden. She prepared to search for the source in key words, but before she


    could give a reply, more than a few simr posts appeared on the Inte.


    It suddenly urred to her that Avril might have seen the news, but she didn''t tell her. She then


    thought of the flustered look when Hal gave her the phone. It turned out that he had also watched the


    news.


    Everyone knew it except her.


    But she didn''t believe that her parents would do such a thing. They would never run away with the


    hard-earned money of the employees. They would never leave her or sister.


    There must be some misunderstanding!


    She opened the webpage again, reading it word by word, for fear of missing a key point.

 Chapter 47 marriage agreement (Part Two)

    Chapter 47 marriage agreement (Part Two)


    It was said that the news was about that thepany of the Wei Group, which was located in the Y


    City in the south, had a poor management. Together with his wife, apany and a bank loan of nearly


    three million, had been fled from thepany. Now the police were doing their best to arrest him.


    Please contact the police as soon as possible and offer a reward of 500000.


    There were also photos of them.


    This was undoubted, but not only because it was simr to the case. She couldn''t be wrong about her


    father and mother''s photos.


    "Polly, what are you looking at?" "Most of the information online is untrustworthy! You don''t have to


    think too much of it! "


    Polly suddenly raised her head with red eyes. She held up the phone and asked, "have you seen it?"


    He answered honestly, "yes."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you already knew that? Why! "


    He grasped her hands which were waving wildly and said sadly, "Polly, I came here to tell you..."


    He lowered his head and panicked when he found that there was a little depression in that little


    woman''s eyes.


    He sat down and held her in his arms, coaxing her softly, "Polly, don''t cry. I have dealt with the matters


    concerning your parents. Their debts have been settled and they will no longer be held ountable. I


    promise that all the news on the Inte will be cleared up before twelve o''clock today. "


    Polly shook her head desperately. Crystal clear tears with temperature fell on the back of his hand one


    after another. He patted her on the back andforted, "and, I can also give you time to consider


    marrying me. Stop crying, okay? "


    However, she still shook his head, with tears flowing down her face.


    She didn''t care how fierce the news on the Inte was, nor did she care if Bruce wouldpletely


    wipe it out. She really cared about whether her parents had done such a thing, or whether they had


    kidnapped the employees'' hard-earned money and escaped without permission. And where are my


    parents now? Are they in danger.


    "Polly, this news may not be as spread on the Inte. I''m investigating the truth. Now, the most


    important thing is to find uncle and aunt. Don''t think too much now. If you exhaust yourself, your


    parents will definitely not want to see you like this when theye back. "


    "Tell me the truth, have you found my parents? Did they really do that? "


    "Polly, do you think I''m a God? He just knew it yesterday. How could he find them today? What could


    be handled quickly was only something which was easily controlled. But I haven''t found out where they


    went. But you can rest assured that I will try my best to find them as soon as possible. "


    "Then I want to go with you. I can''t live here anymore!" Thrilled, she turned around to look for her


    clothes. "I can''t lie here anymore!"


    "Polly, don''t worry. Your fever is not gone yet. You need to stay in hospital for observation. Besides,


    even if you go out, you won''t be able to help with your parents'' affair. I have to wait for the call. I can


    stay here with you all the time. If there is any news, they will contact me in the first ce. You can also


    know as soon as possible. Just stay with me, okay? "


    Noticing the look on Polly''s face, he added, "I promise you, you can leave the hospital tomorrow,


    okay?"


    As Polly begged Bruce to get her phone from the dorm, Bruce made a call to Jack. Fifteen minutes


    later, Jake rushed over.


    At that time, Avril happened to go to the washroom with Polly, so Jake handed the phone to Bruce.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her phone was shut down. It must be out of power. After he charged her phone and turned it on, her


    phone rang, reminding her of something.


    He saw a number from abroad at a nce. He opened the call log, and found that had dialed it over ten


    times. His handsome face suddenly turned gloomy, and his bright eyes seemed to have fallen into a


    deep pool of the stars in the winter night, shining with an irresistible cold light.


    Avril helped Polly walk in the corridor. She whispered to her friend, "Mr. He is right. What you should do


    now is to eat, sleep and take good care of yourself. Otherwise, your parents would feel heartbroken


    when they saw the nt like withered wood. And don''t worry. Mr. He will take care of everything. You


    must believe him! "


    "I do trust him, but I''m still worried! You have no idea how much I want to see dad and mom. I want


    them to tell me themselves, that they did nothing! "


    "Actually, I really don''t understand why you''re still hesitant! Let me ask you, if your parents really do


    something bad, will you still regard them as your parents? "


    Without hesitation, he replied at once, "of course!"


    "If they are not famous for this matter and lose everything, will you support them?"


    "Of course!"


    "If they aren''t taken away, instead they are taken to the police station or they have a dispute with the


    criminal, do you want that to happen?"


    "No way!"


    "Yes, Polly! Although it was a little selfish to think so. But we all hope that the one we love will be safe


    all our lives without setback. I wanted to, but unfortunately, I don''t even have anyone to wish me happy.


    " Avril''s voice was getting lower and lower, "whether they are poor, rich, kind or evil, I have never seen


    them before."


    "Avril..." Polly stopped.


    Avril wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said with a smile, "I''m sorry. I got sentimental all


    of a sudden. I was not like this before. It''s probably because I''m getting older. All right! "


    She patted her on her shoulder and smiled again. "So, all you need to do is pray for them to be healthy


    and happy. Don''t think about anything else. "

 Chapter 48 Someone Suspicious

    Chapter 48 Someone Suspicious


    When Bruce went back to thepany, there were only Polly and Avril left in the ward.


    "Dear Polly, do you think what I said to Hal this morning is too much?" Avril said with a sad face, "look,


    there''s no news about him till now. Is he so sad that he hit the wall and died?"


    Although Polly was unable tough, her mood was alleviated by her words.


    "Maybe I should go to see him or call him."


    "How do you know that?". With her head down, she was eating the chicken soup sent by Bruce from


    Jake.


    All of a sudden, the phone that was charging rang. When she was about to put down the bowl, Avril


    stopped her with gesture.


    "Don''t move. Drink it carefully! Let me help you! "


    When she saw the phone number which lit up on the screen, she saw "Paris" on the screen. She could


    not help but frown. She picked up the phone and marked the scam phone immediately.


    And she even cursed, "rubbish! Super trash! "


    "What''s wrong? Who called me? "


    "Who knows! They might have nned to rebel us, or they might have taken a walk in the terror rumor,


    tell the end of the world and make people panic; or they might have lied to the weak women and


    children, hand over their savings obediently, and if they regretted, they wouldmit suicide. All in all,


    you can''t answer this phone right now. "N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The call log popped up all of a sudden when she was about to leave. She felt a little angry when she


    saw the scam phone call just now.


    She muttered, "It was addicted?" She emptied the document with her fingers.


    At the moment, the scam phone call came again. Immediately, she felt very angry. This move was


    more deft. She then put the fraud into the cklist.


    Seeing that Avril was holding her cell phone in silence and looking at her smug face, Polly felt a little


    confused.


    "Avril, what are you doing?"


    Avril shook her phone and said with a smile, "I''m peeking at your secret! Damn you! How many secrets


    have you hided from me? "


    "Snort!".


    Before leaving, Avril asked, "Dear Polly, what do you want to eat for lunch? I''ve made progress in


    cooking recently. "


    "You are really good at cooking. Don''t you remember that you always bought food in the restaurant?"


    Avril blinked her big eyes and teased her, "Wow, you''ve never been like this before. Are you


    discontented with my cooking has be more picky about food recently? "


    "I''ve given all the chicken soup to you!" said Polly as she handed it to Avril.


    "This is your boss''s spiritual chicken soup. How can I enjoy it? You''d better enjoy it yourself, haha..."


    When she stepped out of the door, she saw two handsome young men in suits standing in front of the


    information desk. They were carrying flowers and fruits in their hands and were asking the nurses


    something.


    They were not only rare handsome men, but also well-educated and polite men. Therefore, Avril


    couldn''t help looking at them.


    The nurse at the front desk suddenly stood up and shouted to Avril, "Hello, pretty girl, pleasee


    here."


    She came over and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Here is the thing." Pointing at two handsome men, the nurse said to Polly, "they are here to visit Polly.


    I''m too busy to handle them. Could you please take them to the operating room?"


    Avril took a look at the two young handsome men with vignce and answered after a long time, "okay."


    While filling in a form on theputer, the nurse at the front desk said to the nurse beside her, "it''s so


    strange that so many handsome men and women havee to our inpatient department these days.


    They are so attractive."


    "Anthomaniac!"


    "Aren''t you an anthomaniac? You are not an anthomaniac. Why did you stare at me just now? And you


    even drooled! "


    Avril watched them as they walked, andughed sarcastically in her heart. Was he a rare handsome


    guy? How dared he call himself a man with such a handsome face?


    She didn''t have a good impression of handsome men since she was a child. By contrast, her aesthetic


    standard was favor of European men, who were rough, heroic and strong. The two guys beside him


    didn''t look like good people.


    They both smiled at her when they saw her looking at them.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Han''s friends?"


    "Yes."


    She had met a lot of Dear Polly'' s friends, but she didn''t recognize them. It was a sensitive time for


    Dear Polly, and she didn''t know whether Bruce had dealt with it or not. It would be terrible if these two


    men disguised as gangsters. They couldn''t bear the kidnapping any more.


    The first person she thought of helping her was Hal, but when she thought that he might not even be


    able to beat her, she immediately gave up.


    s, the man was so weak. How could he protect Polly? How could she feel at ease to give the Dear


    Polly to him!


    "How long have you known Miss Han?"


    The handsome man in a blue suit, who was the closest to her, whispered for a while, but the man next


    to him in a grey suit answered, "it has been a while."


    "Where did you meet each other?"


    "Yes, in the hotel."


    hotel? Avril''s suspicion was growing. It was impossible for her to know the two of them in a hotel, for


    she had worked as a private teacher for many years, except for the coffee shop this time.


    "You are in a hotel."


    Wearing a gentle and loving smile, he replied to her politely, "yes. Thank you so much, beauty. "


    Avril made a conclusion for them in a few words. He wore a grey suit, which made him a yboy as


    soon as he saw a beautiful girl, while the blue suit looked serious on the surface. Nobody knew what


    dirty tricks he was ying.


    In order to make more money, she had drunk in the bar, worked as a waiter in a high-ss hotel. She


    had met all kinds of men. Although she was still young, she was capable of reading a person''s nature


    at a nce.


    "Not at all! Not at all!" She chuckled, pointed to the door of a ward and said, "here you are."


    The two men said "thank you" to her and the man in grey suit began to knock on the door.


    The person who lived in this ward was a middle-aged man with strange disposition. Since he had been


    sick, few people hade to visit him, including his family. The reason was that he preferred being


    quiet. He didn''t want to be disturbed at all. His window and door were always locked. He drove away all


    the nurses and doctors who were making the rounds of the wards every morning.


    Nobody knew what would happen if the two evils broke in the door.


    Fearing that they might find out something, Avril thought that she couldn''t get back anymore. She


    walked quickly to the elevator and immediately took out her phone to call Polly.


    "Dear Polly, I tell you, get dressed ande out immediately. Go to the stairs beside your ward, and I''ll


    wait for you in the elevator on the first floor."


    "What''s up, Avril?" asked Polly in confusion


    "Two people who were very suspicious were just asking about your ward. You can go down and hide


    yourself."


    "Who is it?"


    "Gosh, his face is as ugly as that of a human ape. He is so fat and staggered when he walks. I don''t


    need to tell you about that. You can figure it out yourself. "


    "Okay, I''ll be right there right away," said Polly. Her heart jolted when she heard this But she


    immediately remembered that Bruce had settled the debt of their family as quickly as possible.


    However, many people were involved this time, so it was possible that one or two of them hadn''t been


    informed in such a short time.


    She couldn''t deal with the ferocious and unreasonable man.


    She put on her clothes and walked out. There were men shouting in the hallway. She heard them


    clearly.


    "Why are you two here looking for ady? Who do you think I am? "


    "Sorry, sorry. We are in the wrong room! "


    "Go to the wrong room? It''s easy for you to say so. Why don''t you go to the wrong door? Why do you


    choose to go to the wrong door? You did it on purpose! Young people don''t need to learn how to lie. "


    "Yes, yes, it''s our fault! It''s all our fault! This is my gift for you! "


    "Who cares about your stuff! ''take it away! Take it away!''! How blind you are! Get out! Get out now! "


    The middle - aged man''s voice was filled with what seemed to be a ball.


    Polly had meant to run away as what Avril told her, but she felt that one of the men''s voice was very


    familiar, and it seemed that he was Aaron!


    Was that Aaron Fan!


    While walking, she kept an eye on the ground to see if there was anyone suspicious.


    Atst, the suspicious people didn''t notice it, but Aaron did.


    He was embarrassed to see a middle-aged man standing at the door and apologized. Beside him stood


    a tall and thin man in a blue suit.


    It was Abbe Su!


    Why are they here?


    At this time, the phone of Polly rang. She took a look at it and found it was from Avril. Maybe that Avril


    called to urge her as she hasn''t gone downstairs for a long time.


    "Dear Polly, where are you? Are you blocked by the two men! You are so stupid. I have strived for such


    a long time for you. How can you not make it? "


    "Avril, are the two men you are talking about, tall, thin and handsome?"


    "Dear Polly! How can you still talk about handsome guy with me even in this situation! He is handsome.


    But don''t be attracted by his appearance! "


    "Are they in a gray suit and a blue suit?"


    "Dear Polly!" Avril''s voice became panic, "you met them? Where are you? "


    "I''m right next to them."


    "Don''t be afraid. Wait for me!"


    "Avril! Please listen to me... " Polly wanted to tell her that they knew each other, but she didn''t give her


    the chance and hung up.


    When Avril arrived at the scene, she saw that Polly and the two young men were among the fruits on


    the ground, apologizing to the bad tempered uncle together.


    That uncle was giving lectures so intently that their eardrums ached. Making such a loud noise, the


    whole corridor was empty, and even no one dared to go over to see what happened. There were only a


    few lookers at the edge that no one dared to get close.

 Chapter 49 Surprise

    Chapter 49 Surprise


    Polly gave Avril a hard stare. That guy said nothing and went to pack the fruits that rolled away in the


    corridor.


    At the same time, both Aaron and Abbe didn''t look good. They hadn''t expected be scolded by an old


    man.


    What''s more, the flowers and fruits they bought were all ruined. They didn''t really care about that, but


    their mood was really bad.


    "I''m so sorry, guys. Avril didn''t mean to do that. She thought you would do something bad to me."


    "Would you like some water?"


    Abbe''s face was still frowning. Aaron recovered quickly. He smiled and said to Polly, "no, thank you, my


    sister-inw. You''d better have a rest. "


    Knowing that they couldn''t drink any water now, Polly said so just to ease the atmosphere.


    "You''re wee. Please have a seat."


    Abbe still seemed to be angry and didn''t say anything.


    Aaron took him to a chair and sat down, smiling, "sister inw, I wanted to see you yesterday after


    knowing the news, but Bruce said that you had been resting and we were not allowed to disturb you.


    Sister-inw, are you feeling better now? "


    "It''s just a normal fever, nothing serious."


    "I think so, too. You look much better now!" As he spoke, he tugged at Abbe''s clothes to remind him not


    to keep a cold face and to say something at least.


    However, it was obvious that the second young master of the Su family wouldn''t change his mind


    easily. After a while, his phone rang and he went out to answer it.


    He came out and bumped into Avril who was about to enter the door. With a guilty conscience, she


    immediately stepped aside. Abbe stared at her coldly and sharply for several seconds.


    "Hey, I''ming!"


    However, as soon as he answered the phone, Abbe seemed to have changed into another person.


    Now, he looked very obedient and respectful, as if the person who called him could see his every


    movement through the illusory wireless signal.


    "She is fine, safe and sound."


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of her."


    "If you are really worried about, you cane back earlier,"


    Avril walked into the ward and put the fruits she picked up in the corner. She apologized to Aaron


    quickly. Aaron Fan was always a gentleman. He was polite and smiled back at her


    Avril turned around and made a face at Polly. She stuck out her tongue at him and said, "well, we


    should talk about itter. I have to go back to school now."


    When she walked to the corridor, Abbe had already answered the phone. She thought this one was the


    same as Aaron, so she smiled at him again.


    However, it was obvious that Abbe Su was not as well-bred as Aaron Fan. Abbe reached out and


    stopped her, a evil smile appearing on his face, "my name is Abbe. May I know your name?"


    "Avril An!"


    "Avril!" Abbe seemed to be thinking of the words over and said with a faint smile, "how about we be


    friends?"


    Avril took a deep breath. She had seen too many expressions on Abbe''s face. It was the typical


    expression of a yboy who wanted to seduce an innocent and ignorant girl.


    "Not really!" She refused in a cold voice. She turned to another direction and tried to make a detour.


    "Wait!" But Abbe stopped her again, "Avril, I''m serious. Don''t you think about it?"


    "I''m serious too, so I don''t need to think about it!"


    With his hands in his pockets, Abbe said with a evil look in his eyes, "you tried to draw our attention,


    and now you are ying hard to get. I don''t think you are that naive? Congrattions! Now I can tell


    you that you have sessfully aroused my interest. "


    Avril was furious. This man was so narcissistic. If it was not because of the distance of several steps,


    she would definitely not give him face at all.


    "Tell me your number." His face showed that, you don''t need to pretend any more, I''m willing to y


    with you. The long and slim fingers were even ready to press the button.


    ording to his past experience of picking up girls, this time it was enough. Of course, this time, it was


    different from the past casual teasing. He wanted to make this embarrassed girl fall in love with him,


    then abandon her, and let her know the feeling of being teased.


    As far as she knew, this man was a hard nut to crack. He wouldn''t give up unless he was expecting


    something more powerful.


    She smiled naughtily and raised his chin: "you are right. I really want to hang up a rich and handsome


    boyfriend! But I''m not interested in you at all! I''m so sorry for what happened to you, though you are


    pretty. "


    A dangerous light shed in Abbe''s eyes and he grabbed her wrist.


    "Please let me go! To tell you the truth, I have a crush on your friend! If you lose to him, I think you don''t


    need to be angry at all! "


    Not long after Avril left, Aaron came out from the ward. He saw Abbe who was standing in a daze in the


    corridor.


    "Abbe, what are you doing here? Tell sister-inw we leave. "


    Abbe spoke after ten seconds. He punched on his shoulder with a smile and said, "darling, she has a


    crush on you."


    "What?" It was obvious that Aaron didn''t understand what he meant.


    Abbe gave him another punch on the shoulder and teased, "just guess! You mean that you are much


    better than me. Since you are so clever, you must have guessed what she wants to say! "


    Aaron shook his head and sighed, "there are so many horrible family rules in the Su family. The boy


    must have something wrong with his head!"


    Polly was discharged from the hospital two dayster.


    She just had a fever, and it was no big deal. But she suddenly fainted on that day, and because of this,


    Bruce was worried about her and didn''t allow her to leave the hospital. She was fine but she was so


    worried about her parents that she couldn''t sleep or eat well. In addition, she got a fever, so she


    fainted.


    On the phone, Bruce said that he would give her a surprise.


    She smiled. The surprise of the rich was nothing more than sending precious gifts. What she needed


    most now was not that.


    She got up early, packed her things and waited for Bruce.


    She had been worrying about going back to her beloved campus. Although she was hopeless, there


    was still a glimmer of hope in her heart. She had only rested for two days, but she felt like she hadn''t


    been to school for a long time.


    As for her withdrawal from school, Bruce told her that her application had not been approved yet.


    Because of her outstanding academic performance, the headmaster requested a negotiation with him if


    she really wanted to quit the school.


    Avril made fun of her with the excuse that she was the only one who got this special treatment. If it


    were like her, the headmaster would be happy to let me go as many as he could.


    Instead of going back to school, she went to the vi of Bruce. He said that the surprise was in the vi


    and she could go to school after he saw it.


    She said yes obediently. In fact, she was very gentle to him these days. She would do whatever he


    asked. However, Bruce thought highly of her and never made excessive demands.


    Ever since the snow stopped, the temperature quickly rose. The lively spring waspletely not


    affected by the sudden colding, soon it took off the snow wrapped in the outeryer like jade, and


    came back in an instant.


    On the open space in front of the vi, there were a lot of peach trees, but it was not the right time for


    them to blossom. The trees were full of flower buds, and the watery pink was dotted in the soft green


    leaves. The air smelled like the fresh peach tree.


    Last time she came here, she was still in the spirit of the dead tree. It was quite a charming ce. That


    forest was peach blossom. After a few days, when these peach blossoms were in full swing. Beautiful


    flowers and green leaves were enough to make a sea of enchanting beauty.


    "Hello, boss! Miss! " The Butler greeted politely.


    In addition to the well-dressed Butler, who seemed to always be in suits regardless of heat and


    summer, Polly also noticed that there were several servants in the vi.


    Like his housekeeper, they all greeted him politely.


    "Come on, miss. Look at me! Yes, I''m talking to you. Yes! Very good, very good! "


    As soon as she entered the room, she heard a gentle female voice. The tone was so familiar to her that


    her heart skipped a beat. She quickened her pace to the living room.


    Suddenly, she threw away her bag.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    On the wool carpet in the living room sat a beautiful girl who looked like a doll. She was wearing two


    braids, looking serious and focused. She was ying a crystal ball, which was exquisite and radiating


    colorful light. Her fair and snow-white face was asionally decorated with the beautiful crystal ball,


    which gave her a mysterious beauty.


    "Lily! Lily! " She excitedly ran to that girl.


    But the girl didn''t seem to hear that. Her attention was all on the toys in her hands. Her long and thick


    eyshes were like two shining ck fans, vibrating up and down.


    A woman in her thirties was sitting on the sofa next to Lily. She was a beautiful mixed blood. She was


    not only beautiful, but also very elegant.


    She stood up and nodded to Bruce.


    Polly ran over and sat with Lily. She held out her hands and held her in her arms, "dear, how are you


    these days? Lily, why did you lose so much weight? Lily, did you have a good meal? "


    No matter what she said, she shook Lily heavily and that girl refused to look her in the eye. She even


    twisted her body, which made her frown slightly.


    All of a sudden, she pushed Polly away and ran to chase the crystal ball.


    For now, what attracted her attention was only the shiny and gorgeous ball.

 Chapter 50 I Want To Be With You

    Chapter 50 I Want To Be With You


    The surprise Bruce mentioned was Lily, which was really a big surprise to Polly.


    In the past, she was afraid that those who chased money would target at her sister who knew nothing.


    It was not 100 percent safe even if she lived in aunt''s house. She was thinking about taking her to her


    side.


    Good. As she thought, Bruce had done what he should have done for her.


    She was half relieved.


    She said to him gratefully, "thank you."


    "How are you going to thank me?"


    His words brought a warm flush to her face. "What do you want me to thank you for?"


    A bright smile appeared on his face, and he seemed to be in a good mood. He said quickly, "well, I


    haven''t decided yet. I will tell you when I think of it. By then, do you will cheat me? "


    She muttered, "You cheat me always."


    Bruce was a smart boy. He heard what she said in a low voice. He moved closer to her and said, "you


    said that, which makes me feel that you have a deeper understanding of me."


    The woman with Lily was Autism specialist he hired for her. She is a Chinese half of the country and


    her father is Chinese. She used her father''s surname and her Chinese name is Carmen Dong.


    "Mr. He and Miss Han, I have observed Miss Lily for a whole day, and I think that she''s better now.


    However, special treatment was required. It required experts in the hospital to make a special treatment


    for her. Besides, she must change the treatment ording to the condition. Obviously, it is


    inappropriate for you to stay at home. "


    Carmen Dong put forward her suggestion seriously.


    "The earlier the treatment, the better the effect would be. Miss Lily s about sixteen years old. Even if


    the treatment is toote, if the dy is dyed, she may end up like this for her whole life."


    As a matter of fact, she had her own reason for her worry about Lily. A few years ago, a doctor


    persuaded her parents to take Lily away for treatment. But after one and a half years of treatment, not


    only did her family''s money wasted, but her condition was not as good as before.


    Perhaps she had noticed the hesitation of Polly, so she didn''t insist, "Mr. He, Miss Han, please take


    your time to think about it. If you have decided, you can tell me at any time. But, the sooner the better. "


    After Carmen left, Bruce asked, "Polly, are you reluctant to send Lily abroad?"


    "Yes. Lily has never been so far away so I''m afraid that she will be afraid. If I and my parents weren''t


    here, she would be scared. But she didn''t tell us. She won''t tell us. Only we know her fear! " Even


    though she got autism and closed the door to feel the outside world, she still felt scared.


    "If this is the case, you don''t have to worry too much. We have found some clues about your parents."


    When Bruce noticed the surprised look in Polly''s eyes, he gently patted her on the back tofort her.


    "By that time, they can go together with Lily."


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Polly received a call from Selina.


    "Mom, where are you and dad now? Are you okay? " "Could you please tell me?".


    "Dear Polly, your father and I are good. Don''t worry." Selina''s voice choked with sobs, "how about you?


    Did those people cause you any trouble? "


    "No, I''m not!"


    If it weren''t for Bruce who had dealt with the matter in time, none of those men would have made any


    response.


    "And, mom, I''ll bring Lily here. We are fine now! "


    "You picked up Lily? From aunt? "


    "Yes! Lily was fine at aunt''s home, but aunt is getting old and even has to take care of grandson, so it''s


    not convenient for her to live in aunt''s house, so I picked her up! Now, both of us are good. "


    It was Bruce who picked up Lily, but she didn''t know where she picked her up. She couldn''t tell anyone


    about this, or her parents would be worried.


    "That''s good." In a hoarse voice, she continued, "your dad and I have been so worried that we couldn''t


    eat or sleep these days. We are afraid that you two might be in danger! I didn''t expect you to be with


    Lily. "


    "Mom, you and Dad!" Polly hesitated for a while or asked out, "you two why to hide? Those news


    online... "


    "Dear Polly, don''t ask anything about the news! As long as you and Lily get along well, your father and I


    will not care what happens between us. "


    She felt that something was wrong. Her parents had never done anything wrong in their whole life, and


    they had always been doing charity all the time. Business was very important for them. They had to


    figure it out.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Mom, please don''t say that! Please tell me what happened. I don''t believe any news on the Inte at


    all! How could you and father donate money secretly? "


    "Dear Polly! Mom said, stay out of the business." Suddenly, her tone became stern.


    "That''s impossible," said Polly Han in a serious tone! Mom, you know me. I won''t let anyone wrong you!


    I will put the me to the end! "


    "Dear Polly! Listen to me, you, a weak girl, are not even able to defeat them! "


    Clenching her fists, she asked, "Mom, tell me, who is she? What did they do to you? Mom, I''m your


    daughter. I''m old enough to take care of our family affairs. You have to tell me what happened! If you


    didn''t tell me, I would also worry that I couldn''t eat or sleep well! "


    She paused for a moment, but she could hear the strong wheeze of Selina. She seemed to be


    hesitating. After a while, she said, "I can tell you. But don''t get angry. Just keep it to yourself. You know


    everything. There are many good people in the world, but you have to watch out for those bad people. "


    "The ounts in ourpany happened when your father and I went to A City that night. We rushed


    back there as soon as we got the news. On the way to the station, the car was robbed. Those people


    took our phones and threatened us not to go back. The further we go away from Y City, the better.


    Otherwise, they will hurt you! "


    "Your father and I took the train to the north, and we followed their instructions. We were worried about


    you as well as thepany''s business. Later we saw the news on the Inte and knew that we were


    actually trapped. Dear Polly, someone wanted to use this to defame mom and dad. "


    Parents would never run away with the hard-earned money of others even if we risked our lives. It


    turned out that someone had used it to threaten us.


    "Mom, who is so vicious? Is she Lisa? "


    "Who knows. At first, I thought it was Lisa who did it, butter I thought it was not right. If it were Lisa,


    she would have been much stronger than she was to deal with us. She was not the kind of person who


    would take revenge on others for ten years. She was not that open-minded and wise. I know her very


    well. She admires vanity very much. Over the years, she had been working hard in the upper ss and


    building friends with those wealthydies. She might try to avoid me. I think she should meet me from


    now on. "


    "I was really surprised to receive her call that day. However,ter, something happened about liver. At


    that time, we was blinded and couldn''t think whether it was true or not. Now when I think about it, even


    if it''s really Henry who is lying in the ICU, he may not necessarily want your liver. "


    That was true.


    "Dear Polly, you must be careful and sinister. And don''t me me for speaking too much. People at


    your age are easily fooled by men. Mr. he whom we metst time is really nice. Don''t think that I''m too


    old to fall behind in love. You are smart. You know clearly who treats you well. "


    All of a sudden, their topic shifted to Bruce and her.


    "Dear Polly. Although there are many people in our country, it''s not easy to meet a good man. I know


    what you are thinking, but we are ordinary people. Those wonderful things are just like the sun. We can


    only look at far away, and get hurt if we are too close. So many years have passed, but you have been


    chasing the sun all the time. You are too tired. Good boy, listen to me. It''s time to put it down. Don''t


    think about what you shouldn''t have anymore. "


    She knew that long ago, but she just couldn''t forget him.


    "Dear Polly!" Bruce was holding a ss of freshly made lemon juice, the light gold in the transparent


    ss swayed with his movements, like a full moon reflected in the coldke at night.


    "I heard that you like drinking lemonade, so I made it for you. Do you want to have a taste?"


    Polly took over the cup that still kept his temperature, and the light vor of lemon floated out. After she


    was lost in thought for a while, she suddenly shook her head and pushed the ss to his hand. She


    smiled, "actually, I like orange juice most. I will never drink lemonade again. "


    She liked lemon, once for a person.


    Bruce was stunned for a moment, and then his dark eyes were like grasnd, bright and pure. He


    immediately picked up the cup and said to her with a smile, "I just bought a lemon today and some


    oranges by the way. Do you mind waiting a little longer? "


    "I don''t mind." Polly stood up and walked to him, "I''ll go with you. What would you like to drink, Bruce? "


    The cup in his hand fell to the ground, and the lemon sweet spread in the air.


    Polly smiled bitterly. That was the taste of life.

 Chapter 51 Getting Married Secretly

    Chapter 51 Getting Married Secretly


    When she saw Bruce at the bus station, she almost couldn''t recognize him.


    The man wore a casual style windbreaker. Standing under the blossoms of red trees, he gave her a


    gentle smile, as lovely and handsome as a big brother next door.


    At that moment, her heart skipped a beat uncontrobly.


    What a familiar scene it was! She once dreamed a person smiling at her. As for that person''s face, his


    memory was getting more and more blurred after so many years. She even had an illusion that the


    person who once smiled gently to her was exactly him.


    He didn''t drive over, but took her hand, like other happy couples, waiting for the bus.


    Their hands sped together, and the pair of rings on the fourth finger gave out dazzling light in the


    sun, entangling closely.


    Unfortunately, their marriage was just an agreement.


    Last night, she finally signed her name on the agreement. She had never seen a man who could act


    shamelessly, coerce and bossily with such potentmand. She couldn''t tell the true emotions from


    his asional expressions, but she didn''t tell.


    In this agreement, everyone takes what they need, and this is the most important thing.


    Next to them, there happened to be a couple. The girl looked at Bruce and said to her boyfriend in a


    low voice, "did you see that boy? He''s so handsome!"


    Her boyfriend cast a nce at him and answered calmly, "Oh? I think that girl is very beautiful."


    "Where are you looking at?"


    "Then where are you looking at?"


    The boy pulled the girl into his arms and smiled wickedly, "it''s toote to regret now!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The girl pinched his face andined, "we haven''t got our marriage license yet. What are you


    proud of?"


    "Well, I''ll behave myself now. When I get out of the Bureau of civil affairs, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "How dare you!"


    They were also going to the Bureau of civil affairs. If they continued to tease each other like this, they


    must be in a good rtionship.


    A smile appeared on Polly''s face. Bruce pinched her palm.


    She asked him with a smile, "are you very proud of her praise?"


    "Then he said you were beautiful. Are you very proud?"


    "But..." as he raised his head, he added with pride, "we two should look like a perfect match."


    "What are you talking about?".


    She didn''t expect that an old man like Bruce, who looked very young and almost the same as a senior


    student, was so childish than her.


    When they arrived at the Bureau, the man and the woman got off the car first and walked in front of


    them. After taking a few steps, the girl suddenly turned around and asked, "are you here to get your


    marriage certificate too?"


    Bruce smiled and answered, "yes!"


    With admiration in her eyes, the girl said, "Congrattions! Congrattions!"


    Then he said in a polite manner, "Congrattions! Congrattions!"


    When the girl was about to say something, her boyfriend dragged her back and scolded her in a low


    voice, "enough! I''ve asked you. Now you can give up! "


    "I asked this question for you! Now it''s time for you to give up! "


    This couple would definitely not be lonely after they got married, and their life must be very wonderful.


    In fact, if two people were in love enough, it was not bad to get married.


    Unlike her


    She knew the reason why she married to Bruce. Last night, she said to him, "I''ll still work after we get


    married. I hope you''ll agree. I''ll pay you back as soon as possible. "


    His answer was, "Dear Polly can do anything she wants as long as she thinks it''s happy. We will be a


    family after we get married. We don''t need to worry about money. But if you still want to pay me back,


    then you don''t need to rush. I don''t mind if you spend the rest of your life with me. "


    Then he took out the ring and knelt on one knee, putting it on her ring finger solemnly and seriously. At


    that moment, she had an illusion that the person kneeling in front of her was really the man she had


    fallen in love with, and that she was not the man that he would never marry in her life, and that she was


    his love, the one he was willing to protect and love for his entire life.


    There is no girl in the world who doesn''t have a hope for her own marriage and who doesn''t have hope


    for her lover.


    She offered to get married in secret. Even though she knew in this marriage they each took what they


    wanted, she still couldn''t let their rtionship be exposed to the sunlight.


    Marriage was different from being in love. There were many things that one could not control by


    herself. This included getting along with his family and being epted by his friends.


    Since ancient times, it was difficult to marry a rich man. Few ordinary women would live afortable


    life if they married a rich man. Now, she was exhausted with both her family''s and her own affairs. She


    didn''t have that much energy yet, and she didn''t have the courage to deal with them either.


    Bruce did not object, and he would give her enough time.


    However, he acted like a thief when he watched another man happily get a marriage license and get


    married. As a woman, Polly was disappointed.


    Anyway, their marriage was not based on mutual love, so it didn''t matter.


    Only a few people went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get married today, and the procedures were soon


    handled. When she got the red marriage certificate that indicated that they would be bound together in


    the future, Polly heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Dear Polly, are you tired?" "How about I ask for half a day off and you don''t have ss this afternoon?"


    he offered


    "No, thanks." Polly shook her head. She had been absent from her sses for many days. She would


    feel embarrassed even if she could ask for leave.


    "If you have lunch with me, I''ll drive you to school."


    Polly nodded. After all, they were married. No matter how long their marriage couldst, she would take


    it seriously. This was her principle.


    As soon as they walked out of the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Bruce''s phone rang. He whispered in


    the microphone, "it''s okay. You can drive the car here now."


    "I thought you would apany me by bus all day long," said Polly jokingly


    Bruce reached out and held her in his arms. With a smile, he said, "haven''t you heard that marriage


    should be based on equality. I think that by doing so, Dear Polly is easier to ept me. Now that I have


    got you, there is no need to pretend anymore. "


    This man was sometimes so honest and appalling.


    In less than five minutes, Jake drove here. During such a short time, Polly suspected that Jake had


    been paying close attention to them all the time. Otherwise, he couldn''t have appeared so soon.


    "How was your trip?" After getting in the car, Bruce asked Jake.


    "Not bad! It was better than expected. "


    "Are you sure we won''t be disturbed by people without any reason?"


    "Yes!"


    Although Polly didn''t quite understand what they were talking about, as an innocent girl, it was normal


    that she couldn''t understand as they were both old men.


    The ck Benz was on the road. It wasn''t the rush hour for work, so there were not many cars on the


    road and it was very fast.


    Leaning against Bruce''s body to have a rest, Polly was startled by a sharp sound of brake from behind


    suddenly. She sat up and turned her head. There was a car behind them that was stopped by the traffic


    police for unknown reason.


    The driver looked at them, depressed and worried. He was on the phone. As the car went farther and


    farther, the man''s face was soon unclear.


    "Does that car break the traffic rule?" Otherwise, they would have been arrested by the traffic police?


    "Who knows? You must be tired. Get some more sleep. " He forcibly pulled her into his arms and tightly


    held her waist with a big hand. Somewhere she couldn''t see, a pair of ck eyes shot a icy light like a


    cier.


    Miss. Jean pounded the table heavily and shouted over the phone, "what? We lost him again!" She had


    changed her voice.


    "I''m sorry. I exceeded the speed limit. I was stopped by the police."


    "Tell me, where did you lose it?"


    The man replied, "I don''t know exactly where they are. In the South Street of the same light, their car


    suddenly appeared. When I came to my senses, the car speed was already much higher than before. "


    Jean spluttered, "how did you lose him again?"


    "I had followed the Mercedes around for quite a while before I realized that boss he wasn''t on board


    Maybe Mr. he wasn''t in the car just now. "


    "Are you a pig! Even didn''t know if he was in the car! I even doubt if you are professional! "


    Miss. Jean hung up the phone and smashed it on the sofa.


    "Bruce, what are you trying to do by ying a trick that escape from me? No matter what you do, I''ll


    find it out! "


    Soon, she dialed another number and ordered, "call Bruce now and ask him where he is? Check again


    what cars he used today! "


    A few minutester, a phone call came in.


    "What did you say? When he got on the car, he only used the ck Benz! He was having dinner with


    Polly on the sixth floor of the hotel? How is that possible? How did they go together! How can they get


    there without a car? "


    "What? By bus? taxi? Are you kidding me? Why would he do such a childish thing? "


    But next second, she looked terrible.


    She was told that if a man would like to do such a childish thing for a woman, that would be something


    serious.


    "Do you mean that Bruce really likes her?"


    What if he really liked her? ''Bruce also likes her, since are like, that is no different Polly was young and


    beautiful and didn''t have much experience. He just wanted to have some fun.


    Now that the bitch''s parents were in trouble, the ho n''s parents would never agree their rtionship.


    The light ss window reflected the face of Miss. Jean, which was hideous because of hatred.


    "Tell me. Whatever you do, I won''t let that tramp have a happy meal with Bruce!"


    On the sixth floor of the Daylight Hotel.


    The location he had chosen was great. It was a nice location. The sun was shining through the window.


    Although the temperature rose again recently, the air was filled with coldness from the beginning of the


    winter and ice melting. The sunshine and his gentle eyes made her heart warm.


    He had held her hand on the table before the dishes were served.


    The table was well prepared. The dishes were all her favorites.


    She remembered the first time she had dinner with him, he had ordered all the specialty dishes of the


    restaurant, because he didn''t know what she liked to eat then.


    "Auntie, my friend once told me that the specialty of this restaurant is very delicious,"


    A sweet and smiling female voice was heard all of a sudden. As soon as he heard the voice, he looked


    up, with his eyes darkened.


    Looking back, Polly recognized that voice. It was from Miss. Jean.


    At this moment, Miss. Jean also looked over, and her eyes happened to meet with Bruce''s.


    She said to Bruce''s mother in excitement, "Auntie, Bruce, Bruce is here!"

 Chapter 52 Polly Was The Biggest Thing

    Chapter 52 Polly Was The Biggest Thing


    As if awaken from a dream, she was about to draw her hand back, but was stopped by Bruce.


    "Don''t be afraid!" He looked into her eyes to tell her not to be panic. "I will always be by your side."


    Bruce and Polly to their feet side by side, watching his mother and Miss. Jeaning over together.


    When Bruce''s mother saw Polly, her smiling face suddenly turned cold. The smile on Polly''s face


    became stiff. Thinking of her current rtionship with Bruce, her heart beat fast, but she did not forget


    the etiquette.


    "Nice to meet you, aunt." She greeted to Bruce''s mother politely.


    Bruce''s mother nodded at her, expressionless.


    "Mom, why didn''t you tell me that you were going out for dinner?" Bruce said with a smile on his face.


    He walked over to his mother and held her arm intimately.


    "Tell you? Do you still care about me as your mother? " As she spoke, she cast a stern nce at Polly.


    "Aunt, why do you say so?" "I know you care about Bruce. He care about you! You just told me that


    Bruce is very busy with his work these days. Don''t you want to bother him with such a trifle as eating? "


    "Polly, how could you ask Bruce to eat out with you when Bruce are so busy? I don''t understand why


    you always ask Bruce out to have dinner with you. You''re not considerate enough, are you?" she said


    in a low voice.


    Since ancient times, the most deadly way to solve problems for women was to kill without seeing blood.


    Bruce''s mother glimpsed at Polly meaningfully. "I understand him, but there is someone uncertain!"


    There were several ideas that came into Polly''s mind, the most clear one of which was that she should


    leave at once in order not to prevent others from having a happy meal together.


    It was not her nature to avoid. So no matter how sad she was, she would bear it.


    "Why does son not care about his mother?" He said softly to his mother. He reached out his hand and


    gave Polly'' s two taps on the back of it.


    "If I had known that my mother also likes the restaurant, I would have let youe here early in the


    morning. But it''s such a coincidence. It seems that we are destined to meet. "


    "Mother and son are destined, of course! But there are always some people who do want to get


    involved in others'' lives. " Bruce''s mother said and cast a stern nce at Polly.


    "Mom, you are right!" The smile on his face disappeared, as if it had been swept away by a strong


    wind. He red at Miss. Jean and said, "you silly girl, what are youughing at? I''m talking about you!


    We are going to have dinner here. What are you doing here? "


    Hearing Bruce''s words, Miss. Jean was shocked. She got nervous and said, "Auntie, Bruce, he..."


    Bruce suddenly smiled again, reached out and patted her on the shoulder, "I''m kidding. Don''t take it


    seriously!"


    All of a sudden, Jean heaved a sigh of relief. She swung Brian''s arm and said in a flirtatious tone,


    "Bruce, you are so bad. Since when do you like to y such a joke?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at his mother quietly, Brian smiled and said, "my excellent gene which likes joking is actually


    inherited from my mother. Mom, do you think so? I was just joking, and what you said was also joking,


    right? "


    Polly''s heart missed a beat. She looked at Bruce in disbelief.


    If Bruce''s mother said it was not a joke, what should you do? Would he really drive Miss. Jean away?


    However, he was Bruce, and he would not give his opponent a chance to react, even if he regarded his


    mother as apetitor at this moment.


    "Mom, fortunately, Dear Polly is very smart. She is very clear! ''what a silly girl! You don''t even know the


    joke or the truth.''. Jean was several years older than the girl, but she still acted like a child? But it''s all


    my fault. I''m her brother. I spoiled her too much! "


    "But it''s not a bad thing! ''Miss. Jean, I hope you can keep being so innocent, '' he thought. I am good at


    nothing but pampering my sister. I hope you will be the happiest sister in the world. "


    The way he addressed her made her face turn as pale as paper.


    "That''s enough! Don''t you know that! You are a grown-up now. You can deal with everything on your


    own! But some things are still far beyond your control! " Bruce''s mother said angrily and then left with


    Miss. Jean.


    "Mom, you haven''t had dinner yet?"


    "I have no appetite!"


    Actually, she was not the only one who had no appetite?


    Polly sat still with a stiff posture. She had not moved a bit since his mother and sister left.


    In front of him, Bruce opened his cors slightly. Annoyed, he took out the cigarette box and lit a


    cigarette. She couldn''t see the man''s face and his heart through the smoke.


    But now, it didn''t matter if Polly could see him or not. No matter what the man thought of their marriage,


    she would try her best to y a good role.


    Such a man was worthy of any woman to do this for him.


    "I''m sorry, Dear Polly!" As soon as Bruce came back to his senses, he opened the window and drew


    the smoke out. The air in the room became fresh again.


    "I promise I won''t smoke at home any more."


    It sounded like she had agreed to live with him. However, he was just like this, calm and bossy, making


    it hard for others to reject him.


    For now, she was determined not to turn the subject to her future residence.


    "The dishes are getting cold." He looked depressed. "I''m sorry, It was such a mess on our first day of


    marriage! To be honest, I''m very uneasy. Are you ming me? Why don''t you smile at all? "


    It was a ghost that she could stillugh at this time.


    Polly sighed, "actually, you don''t have to ruin the atmosphere because of me."


    Bruce pressed his big hand on the back of her hand and said seriously, "Dear Polly, that''s not my fault.


    Since it was a deadlock from the very beginning, I don''t mind making things worse. This is only the first


    step. It''s a big day for you. "


    Polly Han stopped subconsciously. His slightly gnarled hands were as warm as the quilt that their


    parents covered her at midnight when she was a child.


    "Dear Polly, I just want to ask you, are you feeling better?"


    She felt more thanfortable, but she couldn''t speak it out. ''In order to save me, he has even


    offended his mother. He must feel terrible, '' she thought. She couldn''t build her own happiness based


    on his worries.


    Even if, he is opposite Miss. Jean those little cruel is to let her give up to oneself heart


    "Well, it seems that Dear Polly is not a bit of feeling, I this husband is really a failure." Bruce didn''t ask


    her any more questions. He turned to the table and frowned, "ask the waiter to serve us again. Do you


    want the same thing or new dishes? "


    "Just change it." Polly took over the menu, opened it, stood up and covered her face, asking him in a


    low voice, "Bruce, what do you like to eat?"


    Miss. Jean was so angry that she wanted to get rid of Bruce''s mother. Unexpectedly, bringing her here


    did not work at all.


    "Auntie, why should we leave? It was Polly who should leave! Who the hell is she! Why should Bruce


    keep herpany for dinner? "


    "Miss. Jean, do you really have no idea what I''m talking about? Or do you just pretend to be ignorant?"


    Bruce''s mother let go of her hand and looked at her angrily. "Bruce has said that! Or do you want me to


    admit that he is actually your boyfriend? "


    "Then why do you leave or admit it! Anyway, you are his mother! "


    Bruce''s mother said in an aggressive tone and stared at her sharply, "just because I am his mother!


    Miss. Jean, you have to remember this. Just because I''m his mother, I won''t embarrass him, even if he


    gives me a hard time at any time! "


    Jean was stunned. She had never seen his mother who was always kind to her changed. Her


    arrogance faded away at once. "Auntie, don''t be angry. I didn''t think too much at that time. All I wanted


    was to get even with Polly Han!"


    Bruce''s mother''s face darkened when she heard the name of Polly Han. She took Miss. Jean''s hand


    andforted her in a soft voice, "I only have a son, and that''s Bruce. I don''t want things to get too


    bad between us. Miss. Jean, you''re a sensible girl. Will you understand what I said? "


    Miss. Jean in mind is, I understand you, but who to understand me? But she feigned a soft look and


    answered softly, "aunt, of course I care about you. Anyway, I know you better than that Miss Han. "


    Seeing the instant hatred in her eyes, Bruce''s mother suddenly sighed.


    "Miss. Jean, there''s a long way ahead of us. You''ve been with Bruce since you were a child, and


    nobody knows that child better than you do. This is where you are stronger than other women! "


    Miss. Jean answered Bruce''s mother, but she was sneering in her heart. She was good at singing,


    dancing, ying, chess and painting. She had been brought up in the model of ady from a wealthy


    family. This was the only point that she was stronger than other women!


    Her dance was much more popr than her real age. As A University student, she had already made a


    name in the dance industry. Who was he topare with her?


    Because of an identst time, her parents'' reputation was ruined. But still, it was not far from death,


    this escaped fish. The next step was to ruin her reputation, as long as she saw if Bruce would want her


    again.

 Chapter 53 Difficult To Deal With Bruce

    Chapter 53 Difficult To Deal With Bruce


    In the second ss, when Polly walked out of the bathroom, he saw Kevin standing aside and talking


    with a boy she didn''t know with his back towards her.


    She was secretly d and pretended not to see, lowering her head and trying to pass by him.


    "What? You don''t even want to say hello to me when you see me now?" Kevin turned around and


    caught up with her within a few steps. Reaching out, he stopped her and said, "but we were ssmates


    and we dated for some time. Why are you so heartless?"


    She was not ruthless. In fact, they could have been like the couples who were easy to get together,


    greeting each other as if nothing had happened.


    But their rtionship was different. It was a typical type that they couldn''t be lovers but couldn''t even be


    friends. She avoided him because she didn''t want him to pester her. She just wanted to live a quiet life,


    and she didn''t want to be the talk of people at leisure.


    At this time, many students came to the washroom one after another. In order to leave early, Polly said


    obediently, "Hello, Kevin!"


    Then she quickened her pace and ran away when he was in a daze.


    "Why did she run away?" He asked the boy who had spoken to him a moment ago. This was Victor


    Zheng, his friend. She was one of A University students in the Department ofputer.


    There were some reasons for Kevin to make friends with him. He heard that Victor had chased after


    Fanny before, but he was rejected. So every time he appeared in front of Victor with Fanny, his vanity


    as a man would be greatly satisfied.


    "Because of guilty." Staring at Polly'' s back with a half-smile on Victor'' s face, and continued, "in fact, I


    don''t think that girl has no feeling for you."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "I sensed it by intuition! In the past, when girls didn''t care about me, those eyes were like growing on


    their heads. Every time they saw me, they were as arrogant as a princess. But look at Polly. If she


    treats you the same way as she treats me, they should pass each other naturally! But she has


    escaped. And she really use the word "escape". She obviously can''t face you! "


    "You mean I still have a chance?"


    Victor Zheng said with a mysterious voice, "the probability of sess is more than 90%. The most


    important thing is that you dumped her first, not her! I once made some research in order to pursue


    Fanny. In your situation, the woman is often unwilling. Driven by vanity, they often subconsciously


    wanted to take their ex back to revenge. Take Polly Han for example. What she wants the most is that


    you can break up with Fanny again and let Fanny know how it feels! "


    With uncertainty, he asked, "is that true?"


    "Women will think like that." After hearing this, there was a sh of mockery in Victor''s eyes. Do you


    really want to break up with Fanny just because you still have feelings for Polly? "


    Embarrassed, Kevin coughed to cover his embarrassment. "How is that possible? Now for me, only


    Fanny is the best. "


    Victor patted him on the shoulder and said sadly, "it''s the best that you can think this way. Fanny, she''s


    my goddess. I''ve admired her for so many years. Don''t betray her!"


    With a smile, he said, "are you serious, Victor? Besides,pared with other people, who did she think


    she was? She''s not as capable as Fanny! " Although he said so, his eyes turned dark.


    In thest ss, Polly received a message from Bruce.


    Dear Polly want to leave in advance? I''m waiting for you anxiously. There were also several sad


    expressions.


    She smiled and thought, ''the older he is, the more sentimental he is.''. Her fingers danced on the


    keyboard swiftly and flexibly.


    Are you here?


    I had arrived a long time ago.


    Are you kidding me? I don''t finish my ss until five o''clock. Are you busy with your work?


    Extremely busy! But have you forgotten today''s date? Tonight is our wedding night! Behind them were


    some blushed and excited expressions.


    On hearing what Bruce said, a flush of embarrassment immediately crept up on her face. She was


    wondering whether Bruce would go so far as to confirm their wedding night. What should she do if he


    put forward that kind of request?


    Don''t disturb me. I''m having a ss now.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    No way! I''ve put aside my work, and I''m really impatient to wait for you. Why can you attend the ss


    in such a calm manner? It''s not fair, Dear Polly!


    ''Bruce, you are such a rascal!''!


    What a rogue I am! You want to spend a night with me, don''t you? Are you scared? Do you get ready


    tonight?


    If you continue to say that, I won''t go!


    Dear Polly, do not hide from me anymore. We need to talk after ss. I don''t think we should end like


    this. I want you in the future.


    Polly didn''t realize that this old man was still frivolous, and she also thought of the special situation


    tonight, thinking that he was deliberately suggesting her, she had to dream about it.


    Darn it! I will never talk to you anymore! She had to act like a spoiled child when she was helpless.


    She was too absorbed in what she saw in the message and ignored a more important question.


    How about I go to your dormitory with you?


    ''Dear Polly, I finally know, you do love me!''!


    Then the two messages came over almost at the same time. Although it was sent in one message and


    the message came after another, there was no more than a second.


    All of a sudden, she felt something was wrong. It was not only about the time. More importantly, the


    content of the two messages was not the same.


    She was in a panic and had a very bad feeling. She quickly checked the previous messages.


    All of a sudden, when she saw that the sender of one of the messages was a series of numbers Arab.


    She took a deep breath.


    The sexy message was from Kevin! It was due to her carelessness that she did not check the sender''s


    name. In fact, the most important thing was that she had never expected that Kevin would suddenly


    appear at this time.


    "Hey, Dear Polly, what are you doing?" Avril nudged her arm and snapped, "did you talk to Mr. He?


    "Ouch, what a sweet couple!". Ah, what''s wrong with you? You look terrible. "


    At the same time, she felt that someone was staring at her from the other side. Then she turned to


    nce at Kevin in front of her.


    Sure enough, he was looking at her, the surprise in his eyes was even stronger than the time when she


    promised to be his girlfriend.


    This was a big misunderstanding. What should she do next? Make it clear to Kevin? Then what should


    she say?


    ''forget it! I''d better send him a message to exin it.''. It would be better for them not to face to face.


    Then she clicked the text to find the one from Kevin. He sent several more messages, the contents of


    which were simr. I knew that you wouldn''t be so ruthless to me. After the ss, I will wait for you in


    some ce. I was worried when I heard that something happened to your family. Wait a minute.


    She had a headache.


    ''I''m sorry, Kevin. I took it wrong. I didn''t send the message to you. I''m really sorry.


    She began to write messages word for fear that he might misunderstand her.


    "Wipe the sweat off your face and write more." Avril passed her a piece of tissue and gave her a wicked


    smile. "It seems that your Mr. He is a tough nut to crack, right?"


    In no mood to joke with her, she took the tissue and wiped the sweat off her face. She was so nervous


    that she didn''t feel sweat at all.


    As soon as she sent the message, the bell for ss rang. Seeing that Kevin smiled at her, picked up


    his book and rushed out.


    ''crap! He haven''t seen that message.


    While she was tidying up her books, she asked with puzzlement, "what happened to Kevin today? Why


    is she smiling at you? "


    "Perhaps that''s because he''s always a bitch," said Polly Han feebly


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Of course he is always a bitch!" Avril nodded her head in agreement and said, "Dear Polly, you''ve


    finally figured it out. It''s not easy!"


    "Avril, you go first. I have an activity tonight." With these words, she deliberately slowly and slowly


    sorted out her books.


    "Dear Polly, what kind of activity do you have?" "Is it possible that Kevin has an appointment with you?"


    Otherwise, why did that bitch smile like that?


    In fact, it was not umon for a bitch to smile, but it was always Fanny whoughed. There must be


    something unusual in it.


    "Nope!" Polly denied.


    "Then who is it?"


    She hesitated for a long time and finally admitted, "yes, it''s Bruce."


    "Then I can rest assured!"


    Polly was thest one to leave the ssroom. As she expected, Kevin came back.


    Before he could say anything, Polly said hastily, "Kevin, I have to exin everything about that text to


    you clearly. It was my fault. Look at the message I sent youter to exin! "


    Apparently, he hadn''t read the text yet. Hearing her, he put down the book in his hand and took out his


    phone. After seeing the message, the joy on her face slowly turned into irony.


    He approached her step by step, and forced her to the corner of the wall. He said: "Polly, are you


    fucking ying a monkey with me?"


    "I really didn''t notice it. Bruce just texted me..."


    The irony on his face was even more obvious. He interrupted her, "so, you think of me as him? Are you


    so familiar with him now? Which step have you made? Have you slept with him? "


    "Kevin! Watch your mouth! "


    "If you can do it, why don''t you let others talk about it?"


    With his back against a cold wall, there was no way for her to move back. She regretted letting Avril go.


    She asked him in a trembling voice, "what the hell do you want to do?"


    "What do you think I''m going to do? We''ve been together for more than half a year, but I didn''t even get


    a kiss from you! Now, I''ll get back all the rights you owe me! "

 Chapter 54 Bruce And Kevin

    Chapter 54 Bruce And Kevin


    All of a sudden, Polly''s phone rang. She immediately took it out, but before she could answer it, her


    phone was snatched away by Kevin.


    He looked at the name on the screen, and the violent red lines appeared one after another in his eyes,


    which were quickly connected into one. He could not control the emotion deep inside his scarlet eyes.


    Finally, he threw out the phone as if he could not control it.


    The phone was broken into several pieces and the battery flew out. The shiny screen turned into dark.


    Silence came back.


    "Let me see how he will find you!"


    "Kevin! You fucking bastard! " Polly couldn''t stand it anymore and pped him across the face.


    This time, she was so angry that she almost used up all her strength. He had been working out all year


    round, but now he was startled by her heavy blow.


    Polly pointed at him. Those feelings that had been suppressed in the bottom of her heart and almost


    dissipated all burst out. Now, in front of him, she would vent all her emtions.


    I have to say something clearly to someone so that I can break up thoroughly. So far, Kevin still chased


    after her and didn''t let her go because she was unable to say what she wanted to say. The leaves


    would create infinite imaginations at any ce at any time and ce.


    After the breakup, she was always reluctant to think about Kevin, not because he still held a certain


    ce in her heart, and it was painful to think about him, but because she felt sick. But when she


    thought about it now, she found it hard to ovee the feeling of nausea.


    "Kevin, listen carefully every word I''m saying now! You know what''s bothering you! Although I feel sick


    every time I think of this, I still have to tell you! Believe it or not, I have never been perfunctory to you.


    That day, you and Fanny appeared in front of me together. When you said you wanted to break up with


    me, I really felt bad! At that time, I thought it would take a long time for me to recover. However, the


    p you gave me thenrgely alleviated my sadness. "


    "To be honest, I don''t hate you at all. On the contrary, I am grateful for your p. It was you that woke


    me up. Besides, the scene you and Fanny had nned on the street. At that time, I was wondering if I


    was an idiot that how I believed people like you. "


    "Even so, I haven''t fully recovered. But I should have said that you didn''t disappoint me with your


    performanceter. You and Fanny started a public disy of affection. Don''t you know that she was so


    mean to me! But what did you do except for observing them coldly? Do you really love me just because


    I''m ruthless? "


    His face was twisted as he begged, "I can make it up to you if you could do as I said! As long as you


    are willing toe back to me, no matter what you want me to do in the future, I will listen to you. "


    His hand was still covering the cheek. Perhaps the other side of his face was still painful.


    She was so angry at his words that she couldn''t helpughing. "Well, then tell me. Do you remember


    what you and Fanny did to me? Tell me! This time I can see from Fanny'' s face again!"


    "Dear Polly..."


    She tried to resist the impulse to vomit in his face. "What? Is it difficult? You can''t do it, right? "


    Taking a step closer to Polly, Kevin said, still wearing a painful expression on her face, "Dear Polly,


    you''re not that kind of person. You won''t be happy after you do that!"


    "Ridiculous! Since you care so much about my feelings, how can you make sure that I will be happy


    with you? "


    "You said that you would make it up to me. You can do something to me, but you can''t do anything to


    me! Although my heart is my own, I can''t control it! My love for you is gone! ''Kevin, let me tell you


    clearly, I don''t have any feelings for you now. Look out for yourself! "


    "Since you''ve decided to choose Fanny, then don''t regret it! You still have feelings for her. I think you


    should cherish her. A man always regretted and med himself. Women would not like him! As I saw


    you before! "


    "Dear Polly, you hated me before, but now?"


    "Yes, I am now totally unaware!" His heart sank into a hopeless whirlpool. People who had been in love


    would know that, in a rtionship, it means that they love each other, whether they hate or dislike each


    other. But there was still hope. She didn''t feel anything.


    "Then why did you hide from me outside the bathroom just now?"


    "I just want to live a peaceful life! From now on, I don''t want to get involved in the rtionship between


    you and Fanny. I wish you a harmonious and happy marriage. You may grow old together and have


    kids as soon as possible! "


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Are these your true words? Do you really want me to be with Fanny? "


    Polly was very annoyed by him. She hated to deal with a person with such meticulousness, because


    she had to consider every word carefully in case of any misunderstanding from him again. But now it


    was at the critical moment, she must hold back his anger.


    "Kevin, you have nothing to do with me from now on! This is your own problem. I hope you can solve it


    by yourself! "


    Hearing that, the smile on Kevin''s face faded gradually. Finally, he said, "I see."


    "But it''s time for me to tell you what I really think!"


    "Do you know why I am with Fanny now? Do you also think that I''m a social climber like others? If so, I


    wouldn''t have chosen you from the beginning. "


    At that time, as the most handsome student in A University, there were a lot of women chasing after


    him, including some beautiful and rich girls.


    "Anyway, you can''t deny that I used to be good to you. But I find that you have always kept a distance


    from me. "It''s just like your name. The distance between you and me..."


    "In the beginning, I thought over and over why I did something wrong. Unfortunately, I''m rather stupid to


    figure out the reason. It was not until one day I saw your diary by ident that I realized there was a


    person in your heart! "


    "That person has appeared almost since you have memory. He is so excellent, like the bright sun,


    irreceable in your heart! I think your rtionship is not only about love. To you, he may be your


    brother, friend or father He is the only one you love and the one you love all the time! I wavered in front


    of the affection which was so deep that it almost melted into your bones and blood. "


    "You, how dare you check my diary! You... " "Unbelievable!". She was shocked and angry, but she


    could not say a word. She thought she had hidden the wound deep in her heart well.


    But all of a sudden, they were exposed in the broad daylight. Her feeling was tormented crazily by this


    crazy feeling in her heart, making her understand that the wound that she had thought had scab was


    still bleeding.


    When she walked out of the ssroom, a crooked smile appeared on Kevin'' s face. He went straight to


    Bruce, who had been waiting outside, and asked sarcastically, "are you Mr. He?"


    "Any suggestion?"


    "I believe what I just said. Have you heard it?"


    "So what?"


    "Do you know how well I treated her?"


    "So what?"


    "Mr. He, you are a smart man. I have been so good to her, but she never took me in. Now you are just


    following the same path as me. You will never be as good as the man hidden in her heart! I can''t have


    it, so can you! I don''t care if you are rich or not. " Kevin said, looking at him with pitiful eyes. He took a


    step closer to him, as if showing her sympathy to him and reached out to pat him on the shoulder.


    Without any expression on his face, Bruce dodged quickly. "Mr. Kevin, I think it''s better to wait until you


    be rich and powerful."


    "What makes me different from Mr. Kevin is that I have never wanted topete with anyone. So I


    won''t worry about losing her. When you give your heart and soul to someone, you will not see anything


    else in your eyes. Mr. Kevin seems to be not qualified in this regard. "


    "Mr. He, don''t tter yourself! How many rich people like you are sincere and honest? "


    With his hands in his pockets, Bruce asked with a mysterious look in his eyes, "Kevin, do you mean


    that Fanny doesn''t love you wholeheartedly?"


    "I didn''t say that!"


    Bruce stared at his face with his cold and sharp eyes, and said, "in this case, I think Kevin should listen


    to Dear Polly. If you choose, don''t regret it. You should cherish it!"


    After taking a few steps, Kevin suddenly turned around and said, "I think Mr. He actually minds it. Or


    why didn''t youe in just now? You probably want to know what that person''s position in her heart.


    Do you think there''s any chance? "


    Without waiting for Bruce''s answer, he left with a smug smile.


    " sometimes I hope it is on my own..." All of a sudden, Bruce stopped talking and smiled ambiguously.


    What he wanted to say was that sometimes, he hoped it was under his control. Giving others hope is


    giving yourself hope. But he wouldn''t understand that.


    With her hands on her shoulders, she slowly slid down the wall. She felt terrible, but she didn''t shed a


    tear. Deep inside the wound has been split, blood in the gurgling flow, but it is like ayer of solid ice


    wrapped, how cannot flow out


    Hearing the light and slow footsteps approaching, Polly looked up sensitively. As soon as Bruce


    entered, she stood up with guilt in her eyes. They had been arguing so intensely just now that she had


    forgotten that Kevin was waiting for her.


    "Bruce, I..."


    Then he waved his hand, and rushed in front of her and held her into his arms. He said in a low and


    maic voice, "Dear Polly. You are leaning on me. I allow you to say nothing now."


    He held her face tightly in his arms. Her heart was filled with his familiar body temperature, familiar


    smell and sweet smell. Suddenly, tears fell down.


    She slowly raised her hand that had been drooping on her side and put it around his waist.

 Chapter 55 Where Polly

    Chapter 55 Where Polly


    That upset Polly all afternoon.


    In the evening, she took the initiative to ask Bruce He to have dinner with her. Last night was their


    wedding night. It was messed uppletely because of her low spirit. Deep inside, she felt sorry for


    Bruce. So she decided to make it up to him.


    "Dear Polly, what''s wrong with you today? You have checked your phone ten times in such a short


    time." Avril''s big eyes shone with the glow of eight diagrams. "Are you ying with your mobile phone


    again?"


    "No, I am just checking the time. Avril, do you think that the time of thest ss is too slow? "


    Avril shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. I wish time could slow down a little bit and be quiet.


    Then I can stay in the good youth of 19 years old, keep my youth and never die! Then, you don''t have


    to think about the rice and salt tea, which may make you sick, ill or die! "


    "That''s bullshit! Why didn''t you be a poet? I think it''s a good idea. Don''t sit here. Get the professor on


    the tform out. You can go upstairs to talk. "


    "Dear Polly, How dare you talk about me like that! Tell me the truth. You lost your mind all afternoon.


    Did Mr. He wait for you outside again? "


    "No, I''m not!"


    Since Bruce said he had to work overtime tonight, he mighte here a littlete.


    All of a sudden, she put on an expression of epiphany. "Oh, I see. That''s why you''d rather die than stay


    here. You''re doomed! "


    "What am I done with?"


    "You''ve been deeply in love with Bruce. You can''t extricate yourself from him!" Then Avril began to


    recite with infinite imagination.


    Ignoring her question, Polly just let her enjoy the good show and continued to check her phone.


    It was almost the end of ss, but Bruce was so busy that he didn''t even bother to send a message to


    her? But on second thought, she felt lucky that Bruce hadn''t asked anyone else to do that for him.


    She texted him back and forth excitedly, but it turned out that the person she was talking with was


    actually Jake. This really disappointed her.


    "Dear Polly, then stop torturing yourself. The ss is over in a few minutes. I''ll cover you. You sneak


    out of the back door and made a phone call to your dear Mr. He. To tell you the truth, your restless face


    makes me crazy. "


    "Avril, I think you are too boring to pay attention to me! You''d better find a boyfriend as soon as


    possible. You''re so full of food and nothing to do, it''s maddening "


    However, she didn''t hurt her opponent, but fixed her eyes on Kevin. She frowned and gave him a stern


    look.


    "Dear Polly, have you noticed anything wrong with that bitch? Why does he alwayse to us? It can''t


    be that he sees no hope in pursuing you and is ready to extend his ck hand to me? "


    "Avril, don''t you think it''s disgusting to associate yourself with that kind of person?"


    Avril breathed a sigh of relief and patted on her shoulder, "Wow, Polly, I''m relieved now. I don''t know


    what''s wrong with you these two days. I always have a bad feeling. I''m worried that you and bitch Kevin


    will Pooh! " She spit on the water.


    "Watch what I''ve said! How can you still be with that bad man? "


    As Polly packed the book, she said, "I know it''s a piece of cake. Don''t say it next time. I''ll let you go this


    time, but don''t do it again! Huh? "


    "I know!" Avril hurriedly responded, but when she saw the fiery sight of Kevin again, she asked


    worriedly, "do you really break up with bitch Kevin? I want to be clear first. It''s not that I don''t trust you! I


    don''t believe in Kevin at all! If only there was Hal left here. Although a little invalid, a man would still


    compromise a little. "


    "Avril, don''t just talk about me. I feel that something is wrong with you these two days. Did something


    unpleasant happen at work? Have you been bullied? "


    Suddenly, Avril was like an infuriated little chicken. She almost jumped up in her ss and said, "who


    dares to bully me! Only I can bully him! "


    There was a silence. She must be in trouble.


    As soon as the bell rang, Kevin rushed to him like a ghost. But Polly didn''t notice that.


    "Dear Polly let me help you with your luggage." Without asking for Polly'' permission, Kevin arranged


    her books on her desk in order. He even gave her a gentle smile.


    "Dear Polly. Let''s go to the restaurant for dinnerter. In the old ce. I''ll wait for you. " His voice was


    so loud that even the professor who was about to walk out of the ssroom heard it. The professor


    looked back deliberately.


    But the old professor didn''t like gossiping, so he just paused for a while. But the attitude of the students


    in the ssroom was totally different this time. They all looked at them. Some of them had left the door,


    but they went back again, or stood on the balcony to look into the room through windows.


    Among the girls, there were a lot of contempt and sarcasm. One of them was making a thumb up


    gesture to Polly.


    "Dear Polly, what are you waiting for? Or the dishes will be cold! "


    This time not only Polly Han, but also Avril an was stunned.


    What the hell was that bitch doing.


    "Sorry, I have an appointment today!" Polly''s voice was also very loud.


    But as if he hadn''t heard it, Kevin still said to her gently, "Dear Polly, I think you can keep the same as


    before. I''ll go to the canteen to fetch the food for you. Come here quickly."


    Looking at the back of Kevin, it took her a long time toe to herself. "Dear Polly, do you think that


    bitch is so evil? Or is she just sleepwalking?"


    "Who cares? I gotta go! "


    Polly thought that she would have to wait a little longer, but she didn''t expect to see the ck Benz


    business car from far away. She took a deep breath secretly and picked up her pace.


    As soon as he walked over, the door on the side of the passenger seat opened from the inside. Then


    she smelled a strong smoke.


    "I''m sorry." Bruce put out the cigarette in a hurry and bent over to help her fasten the seat belt.


    "When did youe here?"


    "I''ve been here for a long time." He nced at his watch and answered, "about half an hour ago."


    Half an hour ago, they were having a ss.


    "Didn''t you say that you would be very busy today? Why didn''t you tell me that you were here? "


    "I just want to give you a surprise, but I have to say that I''m surprised to hear that," replied Bruce, with


    a touch of sadness in his eyes


    As she couldn''t stand his stare, she turned to look at the view outside the window and changed the


    subject, "the day is not dark yet."


    Bruce leaned over and spoke, "Dear Polly, you are also looking forward to the dark."


    He took her hand on herp, his warm smoky lipsing closer and a kiss fell on her neck.


    All of a sudden, a stream of electricity went through her body, ran through her heart like an ant. The


    strange feeling made her stay still.


    "Do you know how much I miss you today?"


    She didn''t know how to respond and her body tensed.


    "Do you know the ce I want you the most?"


    The ants in Polly''s blood vessels were twisting madly, which made every nerve in her body be howling.


    The sweat was pouring out and soaked her clothes.


    He grasped her thin and narrow shoulders with his slender fingers and turned her around. His eyes


    were burning like two mes, which almost melted her.


    When Bruce kissed her, she closed her eyes subconsciously.


    Originally, Polly was going to invite Bruce to a hotel, but she was dragged back to the apartment by that


    man with the excuse that he mustpensate for histe work.


    When Bruce input the password, she hesitated, "Bruce, did your mother..."


    The man replied calmly, "don''t worry. My mother will go to the He Residence tonight."


    "He Residence?"


    "It''s my father''s home. Grandpa has been in poor health these years, and every time my mother came


    back from abroad, she would go to visit him. "


    As soon as she entered the room, she was pulled into Bruce''s arms. Unexpectedly, she was pushed


    hard against the door. And in the next moment, a pair of warm hands put on her back.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The man was lying on top of her, and there was almost no distance between them. With his forehead


    against hers, he kissed her passionately, leaving her no time to think.


    His tongue was like a dancing snake, holding her tightly and passionately entangling with her. They had


    pestered each other for such a long time that Polly almost cked out in the kiss.


    "Dear Polly, there are only two of us here tonight. You belongpletely to me." As he whispered in


    her ear, he tried hard to suppress his gasps. His voice was anxious and hoarse. "Tell me, how do you


    want topensate me?"


    Although she had never been through anything before, out of a woman''s intuition, she knew what he


    wanted from his eyes, in which red light was flowing in the darkness.


    Even if she was mentally prepared, she was still very nervous. She bit her lips and said in a voice that


    was no louder than midge, "I, I originally wanted to invite you to dinner Don''t you want to eat first? "


    You can cook even if you are hungry?


    Bruce''s eyes lit up and stared at her for a long time. Then he suddenly leaned over her andughed in


    a low voice, "Dear Polly, I don''t need to eat anything since I have you."


    With a crisp sound, he turned on the light, raised her chin and said with a half-smile, "Dear Polly, in


    fact, I really want to make up for my wedding night now."

 Chapter 56 A Peculiar Thought

    Chapter 56 A Peculiar Thought


    She understood why Bruce had decided to have dinner first.


    There are many things that are easy to think of but difficult to do. He was a gay, kissing a woman was


    his limitation.


    So she had nothing to worry about next.


    The person who should be worried about most was no one else but him.


    "Wow! It seems that I have taken a long time to learn how to cook. Green pepper potato seems to be


    good in color and aroma. And this dish of chicken with chilli is appetizing. Besides, the sea bass with


    Scallion silk and a carrot with bright color together with it... "


    The man first looked at the dishes that she cooked, with extremely exaggerating skills. She almost felt


    that her cooking skill was really extraordinary.


    The man started to beat around the Bush after they had a long conversation.


    She stole a nce at the time. Fifteen minutes had passed. Although this man looked so calm on the


    surface, his inner world had already been in the world of diabolic beasts. As long as she stayed silently,


    she would see what kind of excuses he would useter.


    She slightly raised the corners of her mouth.


    "Dear Polly, why don''t you eat? Aren''t you hungry? "


    He tasted all the dishes.


    The potatoes were still half cooked. The spicy chicken almost killed people. There was no other smell


    except for the smell of the sea bass Polly was very hungry, but she lost all her appetite after eating so


    many delicious dishes.


    She wanted to rush downstairs to buy instant noodles.


    But it seemed that Bruce was enjoying it with relish, just like drinking tea. Every dish had a good taste.


    In order to dy the time as much as possible, he had worked hard.


    In fact, he was also gentle at dinner, but now he was elegant and unhurried, which made her have a


    different feeling.


    She suddenly felt that it was a good choice to marry him.


    "Bruce, take your time." Sitting next to Bruce, Polly helped him to wipe the sweat off his face. She was


    such an understanding wife.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Maybe it was because she was too close to him that he couldn''t stand it anymore. She could even feel


    his tense body behind the thick mask. She suddenly felt a sense of pity and gave way.


    At this moment, Bruce turned around and held her hands tightly, "Dear Polly, can you give me a ss


    of water?"


    "Okay." She stood up right away. Seeing that he was so ufortable, those evil thoughts that wanted


    to take revenge on him suddenly disappeared. In fact, it was not easy for him. Well, it''s not easy for


    everyone. Why should one of us give a hard time to another.


    But he didn''t let her go, still holding her tightly. At first, she didn''t pay attention to him, but now she


    discovered that Bruce was holding her so tightly that he even wanted to embed her hand into his palm.


    ''Oh, No. he must have seen through my mind. She could not bear the pain, "poof!"! Plop! " With a


    bouncing heart, she tried her best to maintain a gentle smile on her face. "Bruce, can you please let go


    of me? I can''t go to the water cooler. "


    The expression on his face was trying hard to hide his sadness, as if he was on the verge of bursting


    out. That gave Polly a good scare. Could that man beat her up for what just happened?


    "Okay, you go first." He suddenlyughed and slowly let go of her. The slightly gnarled finger pulp


    slipped through her palm, bringing her a soft and tickling feeling.


    Polly took the ss and rushed to the kitchen. As the water fell into the cup, she heard another


    "ssh" sound of running water.


    She thought she had misheard it, so she loosened the release of the water dispenser and listened


    intently. Sure enough, the noise came from the bathroom.


    She turned to smell herself, confused. Apart from the washing powder, there seemed to be no other


    smell that he couldn''t stand?


    But forget it. Don''t try to guess gay''s thinking. What you could guess was still a mystery.


    She took the cup back to the dining room silently. The moment she sat down, her phone rang. It was


    from Bruce.


    The man was still removed anxiously from her body in the bathroom. The sound of water flow was so


    loud that could not be heard at all. Without the habit of prying into other''s privacy, she just let the phone


    ring.


    But the phone rang over and over again. It seemed that the caller would not give up as long as Bruce


    didn''t answer the phone.


    Annoyed, Polly picked up the phone and went to the bathroom.


    She got nervous when she saw it was from Carmen Dong. ''it''ste now. Is there anything wrong with


    Lily?'' Polly asked herself in mind?


    She reached out to knock at the door regardless of anything else. To her surprise, the door was not


    locked. In a hurry, she used up all her strength and threw herself at the door, knocking it open.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t see anything! You call! You call! " Polly apologized in a hurry. Putting the telephone


    on the shelf, she went out in a hurry.


    She med herself in her heart, ''Why are you so hasty? What if the shadow in his heart expanded.


    Therefore, even if she had seen anything, she had to pretend that nothing had happened. At this time,


    she could only hope that he was also deceiving himself.


    She closed the door of the bathroom, with her hands holding the doorknob tightly. She took a deep


    breath, and felt relieved when she heard that Bruce answered the phone.


    Just like a thief, she tiptoed back to the dining room and picked up the ss of water that she had just


    poured and drank it up in one breath. She thought it was not enough, so she took the cup to the


    kitchen.


    The silvery stream ran across the man''s muscr body like a small stream and lingered in her mind.


    After drinking the water, she was so thirsty that she push the door open. Coincidentally, the door of the


    bathroom opened.


    She and the topless man with refreshing breath greeted each other. At that moment, she was so


    embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do.


    As if nothing had happened, Bruce asked her in a low voice, "is the water ready?"


    She shook the ss slightly unconsciously.


    Bruce picked up the ss in her hand, raised his head and drank it all. He licked his lips that looked


    particrly moisturizing after bathing, as if he still wanted more. "Why only half a ss?"


    She suddenly realized that she had drunk it before.


    But it was better not to exin it. She said smartly, "if it is not enough, I will help you."


    "No, thanks! Just now, Carmen called and said that Lily became irritated somehow and shattered the


    mirror. We will go there right now! "


    He grabbed a towel and wiped his hair, then threw it on the sofa.


    From the man''s obvious impatient movements, Polly could tell that Lily was not as simple as smashing


    the mirror. She trembled and asked, "did she get hurt? Is she seriously injured? "


    When Bruce reached out to push the door of the bedroom, he turned his head and said to Polly, who


    was in a panic, "when Lily was with Rachel at that time, both of them were injured. Now she has been


    sent to the hospital. Dear Polly, don''t worry too much! Everything will be fine. Everything will be fine. "


    Carmen was standing at the door of the emergency room, agitated. When she saw Bruce and Polly


    coming towards her, she greeted them apologetically.


    At the sight of the three red characters on the door of the emergency room, Polly trembled and


    copsed into the arms of Bruce.


    On the way, Bruce''s face was dark with nervousness. She wanted to ask him what had happened, but


    she didn''t dare. To her surprise, the situation was worse than she had expected.


    No matter whether it was Lily or Rachel who was rescued, she could not calm down.


    She really couldn''t understand why Lily was so quiet like a little cat that she smashed the mirror


    suddenly? What happened to her?


    "Mr Dong, what''s going on?" Bruce held Polly in his arms tightly and frowned, "don''t you stay with Lily


    for a whole day? Lily and Rachel... "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. He. I was supposed to be with her. But tonight, when I was watching TV with Lily in the


    living room, Doctor Liu called. " With a hesitant expression on her face, she said, "I''ve asked Mrs. du to


    help take care of Lily. When I came back after I answered the phone, Lily was out of control. "


    "Just one call?" Hearing that, Bruce frowned even more deeply. "Do you know why?"


    She nodded and unfolded the two pieces of thin cloth in her hand, "because of this."


    Polly took the two pieces of cloth. The dark red blood stain on them hurt her eyes.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was a square handkerchief with white foundation. The pattern on it was simple, as it was


    embroidered by aputer. A butterfly wandered around the blooming Begonia flowers.


    Polly was quite familiar with this handkerchief. It was a gift for her on her tenth birthday, together with


    Owen. At that time, her stepfather was in the period of starting a business, and the life of their family


    was still difficult. This handkerchief was saved by her and her brother Owen by penny for their meals


    from their parents.


    Although the handkerchief wasn''t worth much, they had some savings.


    Lily had never been interested in anything, but she was surprisingly clinging to this handkerchief. She


    hadn''t expected that for so many years, the white handkerchief had been yellowing, and she had


    stored it all.


    But now, the handkerchief was torn in half.


    "I have watched the surveince video. It was miss. Du who thought Lily''s handkerchief was too dirty


    and wanted to help her wash it. But Lily did not allow it. When Miss Du walked to the mirror, Lily


    grabbed the chair and smashed it to the woman. In order to protect Lily from being hurt by ss, Miss


    Du was pushed to the ground by Lily and shattered ss on the ground. I saw Miss Du fall into the


    broken ss on the floor of the living room. Lily stood aside with two broken handkerchiefs in her


    hands, trying to bond them. "


    When she said this, she suddenly stopped. Polly asked anxiously, "whose blood is it on the


    handkerchief? Who is in the emergency room now? "


    "It''s Lily." said Carmen, with an uneasy and panic expression. Her artery was damaged. "

 Chapter 57 Dont Ever Let Her Know

    Chapter 57 Don''t Ever Let Her Know


    Polly almost fainted.


    She could imagine that Lily was focusing on the handkerchief all the time, regardless of her wound?


    The handkerchief was covered with so much blood that her original color could hardly be seen.


    Did she want to wipe her blood away?


    "Miss. Dong, how is Rachel now?"


    When she was about to speak, the door of the elevator opened suddenly. Out came Miss Du. She


    hobbled over with tear stains on her face, "Bruce, Dear Polly. I''m sorry. I failed to protect Lily."


    Rachel had various injuries to her hands, feet, and forehead that could be bandaged


    "But, it''s not your fault." Clenching her lips, she managed to ask, "how''s your injury?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just some bruises." Rachel anxiously looked at the two closed doors of the emergency


    room and asked, "where''s Lily? Hasn''t shee out yet?"


    Hearing this, Polly felt like her heart was grabbed by something and subconsciously used up her


    strength.


    Right now, she was holding Rachel''s hand, which was so painful that Rachel took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry," said Polly in a hurry


    "It''s okay. I know you didn''t do it on purpose, so you must be flustered and scared now. I feel so guilty


    right now. If anything happens to Lily, even the pain can''t offset my guilt. "


    Rachel asked with tears in her eyes.


    Hearing what she said, Bruce turned around and stretched out his hands to help Rachel sit down on


    the chair. He wiped her tears with his handkerchief.


    "Rachel, don''t me yourself anymore. Lily will be fine."


    Carmen also walked to them and said, "yes, you''re right. But you should not be responsible for this


    ident. You were hurt badly to protect her. Even if all of us were present at that time, we couldn''t


    guarantee her safety. "


    Perhaps it was her illusion, there was a strange feeling in Polly'' s heart.


    After two hours of rescue, Lily was finally out of danger. Bruce went to see off Rachel, while Polly


    stayed alone in the ward. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her sister''s thin and bloodless


    face, feeling very ufortable.


    Lily needed a good professional treatment. Even if she was reluctant, she had to send her only sister


    away for the sake of Lily and others.


    She is frowning in the middle of the eyes, thinking about the suspension of school, thinking about how


    to talk with Bruce. If something bad happened to Lily today, even if she was sent away, it would be hard


    to guarantee her safety. She couldn''t rest assured.


    Suddenly, Lily''s breathing became rapid in her sleep. Her hand grabbed the sheet tightly with a painful


    look on her face.


    "Brother, sister, don''t go. Lily, I''m afraid! "


    It was the clearest sentence that could be heard. She couldn''t hear clearly what she was muttering as


    she was crying.


    Clenching Lily''s hand tightly, Pollyforted her in a soft voice, "don''t be afraid, I won''t go. She hoped


    that her brother woulde back as well. We will always be with you. Good girl, Lily. "


    In the past, I often heard people say that they will follow your thinking when chatting with the dreamers.


    Because when people slept, their brain did not stop doing exercises, and it would give the


    corresponding reaction to the outside information.


    But obviously, Lily was not like this. She was still stuck in the nightmare with the miserable expression


    on her face as sweat seeped out on her forehead. Polly had to help her wipe the sweat andforted


    her, "don''t worry, your brother and I will always be by your side. We will never be apart... "


    The door of the ward was opened and Bruce came over quickly and gently. He held the dancing hands


    of Lily and said in a clear and gentle voice, "Yeah, your sister and I will be together forever. Lily, have a


    good sleep. "


    Not knowing whether it was because of the deeper prating sound of the man to stimte the brain,


    after beingforted by Bruce for a while, Lily gradually fell asleep.


    Bruce pulled the quilt that was kicked away by Lily to cover her and carefully tucked her in the quilt. He


    looked like a brother who loved his sister very much.


    Bruce took her by the hand and went to the rest room.


    "Bruce, is Rachel okay?"


    "She has been feeling guilty. It took me a long time tofort her."


    "Bruce." "I didn''t mean to do that. I was so worried at that time that I didn''t know... " She still couldn''t


    remember whether she pinched Rachel or not.


    He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Dear Polly, I believe you."


    A hint of light shed through Polly''s eyes. "You believe me?"


    "Well, I believe you."


    "Why ?"


    "Dear Polly, you me Rachel ?"


    "I don''t me anyone. I just me myself. Why wasn''t I with her when she was in danger. I can''t help


    her when she needs me so much. "


    "In that case, how can I not believe you? So, you''d better not think too much about it. There are a lot of


    things in the world that you can''t understand either. I don''t want to waste my energy away from those


    insignificant things. I will believe you at all times. Just remember this. "


    "Bruce..." All sorts of feelings welled up in her heart.


    This kind of trust made her fear, and she almost couldn''t say the following words.


    "Bruce, there is another thing. I''ve decided to send Lily abroad, but I''m worried about her being alone,


    so I want to... "


    "You want to take a break and go with her, right?"


    Polly was taken aback, but soon calmed down. "So do you agree?"


    "Do you know, when you asked this, I was really touched. As my wife, you have never ignored my


    existence. But as for this thing, I''ll arrange it. If you keep worrying about me, I''ll think I''m not a good


    husband. "


    "But, Bruce..."


    "Well, Dear Polly, don''t think too much. You can have some sleep. The ss will begin after the day


    breaks. " Bruce said to her while pointing at the bed.


    Polly took a look at the small bed in the lounge and blushed. "What about you? You have to go to the


    company tomorrow. " If they slept in the same bed, it would be so crowded that they could only hug


    each other and sleep.


    "But there is only one bed on it, Don''t you mind that?" he asked


    "As long as you don''t mind." said Polly Han, shaking her head


    It was dark outside after a long time. As long as she touched bed side, she found that Bruce wasn''t


    here. She couldn''t help feeling disappointed. It turned out that he minded it. But it was sote. Where


    could he go? She was worried about him.


    When she was being upset, she vaguely heard someone talking outside.


    She got out of bed quietly and opened the door. There was someone talking in the corridor. She


    couldn''t help walking towards the familiar figure.


    "Aunt, that''s how things are with Lily now. I hope you can make a decision as soon as possible." It was


    Bruce''s voice.


    "Don''t worry. I will go abroad with Lily for treatment. But Lily''s father... "


    The voice was from her mother!


    The sleepiness was all gone in a sh. It turned out that this was the arrangement he said. But why


    didn''t her mother want to see her? And father? Why didn''t hee here?


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I will take good care of her."


    "Thank you, Mr. He. Please make sure that Dear Polly don''t knows about her father. I''m afraid that


    Dear Polly can''t ept it. That kid is impulsive sometimes. I''m afraid she would do something stupid. "


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bruce chuckled and said, "Auntie, you are thinking too much. Actually, Dear Polly is not like what you


    think. We can''t always hide it from her. "


    "As long as you can,"


    "Aunt, Are you sure you don''t intend to see each other again."


    After a long silence, she answered, no." I will contact her on the phone so that she will always think that


    I live well with her father. Mr. He, I have to go now. I hope you treat her well. "


    "Wait!" Polly opened the door and walked out. Her voice trembled, "Mom, since you are here, why


    didn''t you see me?"


    A few days had passed, but the sculp broke out on her thin face. She was gaunt, with dark circles


    around her eyes. It was as if she had never been taken a good rest.


    With a flicker in her eyes, she forced a smile and said, "Dear Polly. When I came over, you were


    sleeping. I was afraid that I might disturb you."


    Such ame excuse!


    "Then aren''t you afraid of bothering him?" Polly asked, pointing at Bruce


    "I..."


    "Mom, Dad, what''s wrong with him?" she tried to keep herself calm


    At the airport, with so many peopleing and going, Polly held her mother in one hand and the Lily in


    the other. She tried hard to control her tears but failed. She was really reluctant to see them go to a


    foreign country.


    "Dear Polly. The ne is about to take off. If you don''t stop, Auntie and Lily will change the next flight."


    Bruce reminded her.


    "Yes! Then you don''t need to worry about it. Bruce will make everything ready. " Rachel came here to


    see them off.


    Later on, through the surveince video of the vi, Polly got to know that Lily would have been hurt


    more badly if Rachel had not been there at that time. Her rtionship with this friend went further, as


    she often contacted on the phone.


    Rachel told her that in order to help her get her freedom earlier, she was willing to help her and let his


    mother believe that she was Bruce''s girlfriend. This made her feel very guilty, because she hadn''t told


    Rachel that she was married to Bruce yet.


    Besides, she didn''t n to tell her. She decided that from now on, she would be nice to her friend.


    Before they got on the ne, Selina said to her with a smile, "Dear Polly, don''t stay in your room all day


    long. Spare some time to hang out with Mr. He. Young people should be full of vitality at the warm


    spring season. When you were a little girl, you went to the garden every day and count how many new


    flowers you saw today. You are so cute. How could you know that you always pull a long face when you


    grow up? "


    Looking at the sullen look on Polly''s face, Bruce answered for her, "Auntie, don''t worry. I will make Dear


    Polly happy."


    Carrying the mother and sister of the ne took off, Polly if from the line of sight has been watching.


    The huge ne slowly turned into a small ck dot in front of her eyes until it disappeared. She kept


    her posture and didn''t move.


    She wanted to say something to her mother.


    Mother, there are a few flowers in the garden, but I have never counted them, and I am toozy to


    count them. Now I only care about the new silver hair at your temples.

 Chapter 58 Fortunately, The Handsome Guy Doesnt Get Mad

    Chapter 58 Fortunately, The Handsome Guy Doesn''t Get Mad


    In the Clock Mountain psychiatric hospital.


    There was an old man sitting in the bamboo forest behind Polly. Her heart was heavy. With an exquisite


    fishing rod in his hand, he was concentrating on fishing.


    Unfortunately, the fish would never bite the bait. Because what beneath his feet was awn. The fish


    hook was thrown on the green grass leaves, shining with a golden glow in the sunset.


    This was her stepfather, Jared Zhou.


    Jared was a mild, upright man. He had never done anything that made him feel guilty. He was betrayed


    by his partners, his business was at a loss, and he also got the news on the Inte that ndered


    him, so the honest man couldn''t bear it and became insane.


    Polly'' s parents had been arranged by Bruce a long time ago, but none of them wanted her to know


    about that.


    "Doctor, is there any possibility that Mr. Zhou can be cured?" Brian asked his attending doctor, Jared


    Zhou.


    "Unlike other patients, Mr. Zhou is very quiet and likes to be alone. He is very cooperative during the


    treatment. And the doctors have given him a timely treatment, there is eighty percent possibility for him


    to recover. "


    "How long will it take?"


    "About three years."


    Polly''s eyes were red, and her slender fingers tightly grasped the steel fences. Under her white and


    transparent skin, the blue veins, like the veins of leaves, were clear.


    Bruce patted her on the back andforted her, "Dear Polly, everything will be fine. Everything will be


    fine."


    She was in his arms quietly.


    Three yearster, Dad, Lily


    She hoped that everything would be fine.


    Avril put the tray on the table in front of Polly, and said with a sad look on her face, "Dear Polly. I have a


    stomachache and want to go to the washroom. Please take the desserts from table three for me."


    "Okay," replied Polly without thinking, picking up the tray and putting it on the table.


    It was the first time she worked in a coffee shop after she got married. She had asked for several days''


    leave before. She thought she would lose this job, but unfortunately, the shop was short of hands, so


    they didn''t find a suitable job recently. So she easily restarted her work.


    Before that, she had asked for Bruce''s advice. To this, he only said a word, Dear Polly ording to the


    idea in the heart to do, as long as think is happy can.


    Although she wouldn''t change no matter he promised or not, she would inform him in advance.


    This was a kind of respect.


    The guest at table 3 is a gentleman. He''s alone. Normally, it was rare to see a single man and a girl,


    who paid attention to romantic affairs,e to the coffee shop.


    "Hello, sir! This is what you want... "


    "What? sister-inw? Why are you here? " With the young man''s surprised voice, the guest stood up.


    His tall and thin figure blocked the light. Sitting in the shadow, Polly took a deep breath.


    The man was Abbe Su.


    "sister-inw, please take a seat!" Abbe received the tray from her with great passion and pointed at


    the seat opposite to him.


    "Abbe..." After hesitating for quite a while, she said with a stiff smile on her face, "Abbe, Aaron, didn''t


    y with you today?"


    In her impression, Abbe should be hanging out with those rich second generation. A young man like


    him, where is there a person quietly hiding in the corner, coffee and dessert habit?


    Abbe said reluctantly, "I want to y with them, but they don''t want to y with me."


    "Why don''t they take you with them?"


    "It''s because of our unhappy family rule? My grandfather had suffered too much in the past, so he was


    jealous of sons who were well-dressed and had a sweet memory all day. He didn''t allow me to be


    together with Aaron and my other buddies. He found it before, and it was only my fault. But now he is


    getting older and has a bad temper. As long as he capture my friends, they are like dog training. Tell


    me, who can stand it? "


    Hearing that, Polly burst intoughter.


    "sister-inw, don''t you believe me! I mean it! Last time, Aaron invited you and Bruce to dinner. I didn''t


    go to the dinner party, but my grandfather grounded me. Do you know why he locked me up? "


    "I heard about it. It''s because of your brother," said Polly


    Hearing that, Abbe said seriously, "on the one hand, it''s because of bother! On the other hand, I met


    you and Bruce at the door of the curtain shop that day. Because of that event, someone told my


    grandfather that I was with those yboys again, "


    "But I was born a yboy. What can I do? I''m confident that I can do better than you. If you cultivate


    me in the way of my brother, in the end, I''m going to develop in the opposite direction! "


    "What are you talking about?". It seemed that Abbe had suffered too much recently. He was constantly


    makingints.


    "So, I came here only for coffee." Abbe took a sip of coffee and said, "In this way, I can be strict with


    our old man said, the ancients sleep on brushwood and taste gall, I Abbe now drink bitter water


    courage."


    Polly Han couldn''t helpughing.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avril took two cups of coffee from the window and put them on the tray. Before she took them out, she


    asked in confusion, "Dear Polly, what did you say to that man just now? Why are you so happy? "


    "Nothing, just a little chitchat. Poor guy was going to be suffocated." "His name is Abbe. You know him


    too. He is one of the handsome men who came to see me at the hospital that day. You was mad at him.


    "


    "Humph!" Avril snorted, "I don''t want to know that kind of person!" Then she walked away without


    looking back.


    A glimmer of doubt crossed Polly''s mind. She had a bad feeling about the way Avril talked to him?


    "Before you came here, many things had happened in the cafe." Then a female worker beside her


    came up to Polly, Ellen. Ellen was about the same age as Polly and Avril. The three of them could get


    along well with each other.


    "What happened exactly?"


    "The handsome guy at table 3 wille here as long as Avril is on duty, and he will ask her to serve for


    him! He would lose his temper if it was someone else! Just now, as soon as I looked back, I saw you


    carrying a snack. Ah! I was so scared! Fortunately, the handsome guy didn''t get mad. "


    "Really?"


    Ellen nodded seriously, and then a look of gossip bloomed in her eyes, like a sparkling red star. "Wow,


    Avril looks so beautiful. Does the handsome man have a crush on her?"


    As she knew who Abbe was, she felt the whole thing was quite dubious.


    "Dear Polly, what do you mean by that! Let me tell you, Avril''s charm cannot be ignored! The man


    outside our shop is the most mysterious and cool Lemon. Avril is always connected with him. "


    "Lemon?" That was the dessert master Ellen was referring to.


    "It''s him! I saw Lemon and Nancy talking with each other personally the day before yesterday.


    Unfortunately, Lemon was not in the shop today. People heard that he would take part in an


    internationalpetition. s, it is a once in a century chance for us to meet the hero to save the


    beauty. "


    "Hey, look, quickly!" "As a handsome man, don''t you think he are too ungraceful! Don''t judge a book by


    its cover! "


    Seeing that Avril passed by table 3 with a cup of coffee, Abbe stretched one of his legs out suddenly.


    Suddenly, she tripped over by him. The coffee on the tray flew out and spilled on a man.


    "Hey, the silver mask! What the hell is that? " Ellen murmured in surprise.


    As soon as she saw that man, she felt something wrong. The mask covering the man''s forehead and


    nose.


    In response to the coldness of the silver mask, the man''s whole body seemed to be covered by ayer


    of ice, which made him so cold that even the soft yellow light in the coffee house gave out a cold


    melody.


    "Sir, I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" Avril got up in a hurry and took out napkin to wipe the coffee on his face.


    The man was in a handmade, high-end suit, which looked exactly like what Bruce was wearing.


    Even though they had worked in this coffee shop for a lifetime, they couldn''t afford the price of this suit.


    The two cups of coffee were not small, and they were almost all sprinkled on the man''s body, arge


    part of his chest wet. If this man got angry, what would Avril do?


    Avril wiped for a while, but it didn''t work. She lowered her voice and said, "Sir, I''m really sorry. How


    about this? You leave your clothes here and I''ll help you wash them clean. "


    The man''s eyes through the silver mask, looking at her indifferently. Without saying anything, he


    unbuttoned his suit with his slender fingers one by one. As soon as he lifted her arm, the suit was taken


    off and thrown casually on Avril.


    "No, thanks." Then he turned around and walked towards the door. Tall and thin, cold and mysterious


    temperament, instantly attracted the attention of many female customers in the cafe.


    "Wow, so handsome!" "But, what do he mean by that?" Ellen asked, wiping her saliva with her hand


    "I didn''t get it. But fortunately, that man didn''t mean to make a fuss about the trifles with Avril.". He took


    off his suit. Did it mean that it was dirty?


    It''s not the right time to guess the reason. Polly walked quickly to them, gave a cold nce at Abbe,


    and then pulled Avril back to the kitchen.


    "Avril, are you all right?"


    Avril bit her lips, the muscles on her face forming angry lines. She did not say a word. Tears turned in


    her eyes several times, but she was held back by herself.


    "Avril, let me have a good look at you. Did you get hurt?"


    Polly had never seen her crying. On the surface, she was not the kind of quiet girl who would


    asionally show her emotions on her face, but those were just superficial injuries and they were not


    worth mentioning.


    But it was hard to say what was hurt in her heart.


    Noticing that Avril''s right hand was under her armpit all the time, Polly thought that she stretched out


    her hand and asked, "is it broken?"


    It seemed that Avril had regained herposure. She shook her head and said in a low voice, "no, it''s


    not hurt. The cut is here."


    Polly bent down and indeed saw a small white bra under her armpit with a length of about 20


    centimeters.


    She immediately realized that the man threw the clothes to Avril not because he disliked them, but


    because he wanted to cover them for her. ''Abbe has gone too far. Why does he still make fun of Avril?


    The sound of fingers lightly sliding on the board, apanied by a few dry coughs, Abbe stood at the


    door.

 Chapter 59 Kiss You As Before

    Chapter 59 Kiss You As Before


    "Are you all right, Avril An. Abbe was a little embarrassed. It took him quite a long time to admit his


    mistakes in his mind. He continued, "I did it on purpose, but I didn''t expect that the consequences


    would be so serious. The cafe will me you for what happened, right. I will give you my sry of a


    month. "


    Avril wrapped up the man''s suit and said to him coldly, "master Su, don''t mind my business! If you have


    finished, please leave. I have a lot of work to do. I''m sorry that I can''t keep youpany! "


    "It''s my fault. I should be responsible for it. How about this? Give me your suit jacket. I will take care of


    it for you and send it back to that gentleman. "


    She said stubbornly, "no, thanks. I can wash the clothes myself!"


    "Do you know how much it will cost to deal with the coffee stains on this suit? You only have to work for


    a month... "


    "That''s enough! Master Su, it''s none of your business! I''m sorry that I lied to you in the hospital the


    other day, but the things you have done to me these days should be enough to make up. I only hope


    that from now on, you will never make trouble for me! "


    Perhaps Abbe had never been refused by a woman in public like this before. His fair skinned face


    immediately flushed red. Before he left, he angrily said, "you are so unreasonable! You deserve it! "


    Five secondster, Abbe ran back again. With a panicked expression on his face, he said to Polly,


    "sister inw, pleasee here. I have something to ask for your help."


    He would have something to ask for her help. Did he want her to put in a good word to Avril?


    "sister-inw Bruce is outside. Please don''t tell him what happened tonight, or I will be as dead as a


    doornail!" Abbe begged in a pitiful voice. "When my brother was abroad, my grandfather handed me


    over to Bruce. If he knows what I have done, I''ll be done! "


    It turned out to be this reason. She felt that she had underestimated Abbe. In fact, if this kind of thing


    didn''t involve Avril, she would not have the mood to meddle, let alone tell others.


    "I won''t tell him. But you should also promise me that you will not bully Avril again! "


    "sister-inw, how dare I! Well, sister-inw, I''m leaving now. Bye! "


    Looking at the nervous look on Abbe''s face, Polly Han slightly shook his head. No wonder his


    grandfather was so strict with him.


    When it was time to get off work, Avril was gone. She asked other people in the store and they told her


    that she had already done it. She was supposed to ask Bruce to send her back, but now she left alone.


    Thinking of what she had suffered today, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    She took out her phone and called Avril. It was connected soon and Avril''s voice sounded normal.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Dear Polly. I''m sorry. I''m in the bus now. I''m going to call you."


    "All right. Go back and have a good rest." Since things hade to this, it was useless to say more.


    Instead of waiting for her in the car, Bruce leaned against the car, holding a cigarette between his


    fingers. The night wind blew away and the cigarette curled up a strand of smoke.


    He gazed at the burning road quietly.


    Polly took out her phone to check the date. It was Tomb-Sweeping.


    Tonight, something was bothering him. She had been here for five minutes, but he didn''t notice. He


    took a big drag on his cigarette, and the orange red me in his dark eyes leaped, adding a touch of


    sadness and perplexity to him.


    She whispered his name for several times before he came back to his senses. He stubbed out the


    cigarette and threw it into a nearby trash can. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he took her


    hand and sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry, Dear Polly. I just heard that."


    "What, what were you thinking just now?" She didn''t want to ask, but somehow she asked.


    "Nothing. I just think of an old friend."


    A dead friend? The friend who could make him so deranged should not be an ordinary friend.


    She couldn''t help asking, "is she your girlfriend, or your boyfriend?"


    "Woman..." "No, she isn''t my girlfriend. I just refer to the gender. Dear Polly, when did you be so


    cunning? Your question almost got me wrong. "


    "I''m sorry. Just forget it."


    He is a smart man. I think he has a deep mind tonight. She felt guilty. She shouldn''t have asked this


    question. But when he said he had recalled his old friend, she should have said sorry politely and then


    changed the topic.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are a family now. You need to know it sooner orter. "


    This man was actually cunning. One minute he didn''t want to talk about it, and the next moment it


    turned out that she didn''t want to listen.


    As usual, Bruce gently smiled at her, carefully fastened the safety belt for her, and thoughtfully asked


    her where she should go for midnight snack, but she just felt that he was a little absent-minded tonight.


    The woman who had passed away must mean a lot to him. Was it his first love, his childhood


    sweetheart, or Polly felt that she had been overthinking. He was a gay, and his first female love should


    not be rted to any other woman, but his childhood ymate was Miss. Jean. In fact, it could be that


    the girl was old and maybe she was his elder or teacher.


    As soon as she entered the apartment, Bruce trapped her in the corner of the wall, "Dear Polly, I have a


    dinner party tomorrow night. Would you like to go with me?"


    The moment she heard what Bruce said, she knew that she wouldn''t go. But Bruce spoke quickly,


    "Dear Polly, this is the first time we have appeared in public."


    "Is there anything important?" She wanted to ask, "do I have to go?


    As soon as he heard that, the light in his eyes suddenly became hot. With an attractive smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he said, "of course there is something urgent. I want everyone in this circle to


    know that you belong to me! "


    "But I''ve married you!"


    "Do you mean we will hold our wedding ceremony directly?"


    "So what?". They got married secretly and no one knew about it except themselves.


    "But I have told you that it takes time. You need to give me some time to get used to it." Her voice was


    very low.


    "It has been a long time since we got married! What''s more, I''ll just tell them you are my girlfriend


    tomorrow. Not that you''ve married me. "


    The two kinds of difference were essentially different, but for her, they were almost the same. No


    matter they were going to get married or date, she didn''t want anyone to know that she had a


    rtionship with Bruce.


    She wanted to tell him that she had to take it slow. But the man''s eyes were full of expectation and


    enthusiasm, so she couldn''t speak it out.


    "Dear Polly." Bruce''s body suddenly came close to her. The high temperature of his body made Polly


    feel nervous. He suddenly grinned, put out his tongue and licked her lips, as fast as a frog preying.


    With eyes wide open, Polly screamed out. She covered the ce where he just licked and asked,


    "what... What are you doing?"


    In a serious tone, Bruce said, "I want to kiss you. That was a prelude."


    Was there a prelude to their kiss? He was seducing her, but was called so refined by him.


    He grinned, leaned over and forcefully grabbed her body. He lowered his head and licked her pink lips


    a few times. One was heavier, the other was longer.


    "Dear Polly has told me that everything has to be a step by step. I really wanted to kiss you, but I was


    afraid that you wouldn''t adapt, so I had to give you a prelude. "


    As a girl who had been kissed by him for such a long time, she had no idea how to describe that


    feeling. Gradually, this kind of feeling was swallowed by him, and her lips and tongue began to be


    numb under his strong attack.


    Holding his heavy breath, he whispered in her ear, "Dear Polly, sooner orter we''ll do what a couple


    should do. But you are still so young, so I will give you some time. To make you ept that, I decided


    to start with a kiss. You must let me kiss you before we go to bed every night. "


    "Then we have a deal."


    Then he lowered his head and pressed the back of her head to kiss her again.


    It was not a kiss. It was kisses. And she felt that sometimes a kiss was more intimate than others.


    In the end, Bruce entered the bathroom with an unbearable expression on his face. Soon, the water


    sound of flowing water reached Polly''s ears, and she gradually calmed down.


    He was not giving time to her at all. He was giving time to himself. Think about it, even a kiss required a


    prelude, which was enough to say that kissing a woman would make him ufortable. What would it


    feel like to be with a woman?


    Was it the same thing as a woman and a man?


    She suddenly understood why she agreed to marry him. It turned out that subconsciously she thought


    they were both suffering from unrequited love.


    They walked into the vi arm in arm. Their appearance immediately attracted countless attention.


    Some of them were jealous and some were disdainful.


    In order to make her high-profile appearance, she had been dressed from head to toe. Her clothes and


    makeup were specially designed by professional designers. At that time, she stood in front of the mirror


    for a long time and almost couldn''t recognize herself.


    Many people came over to greet him, along with which they could see clearly what kind of woman she


    was, a woman who was good enough to be standing together with him. She kept smiling all the time.


    The muscles on her face were stiff. If it kept going like this, she felt that she would be totally paralyzed.


    When there was no one around, he whispered to her, "Dear Polly, don''t be nervous. I just want to take


    a walk with you, have dinner, and act. Want tough when smile, do not want tough, on a straight


    face to scare people. You are my woman. You can be angry with others. "


    ''no wonder everyone wants power and money. No wonder so many people are greedy and try


    everything to get them. Either way, it would bring lots of benefits if one reached the


    summit.

 Chapter 60 I Cant Forget Him

    Chapter 60 I Can''t Forget Him


    Polly walked around and finally figured out that the luxury vi that Bruce took her to was owned by the


    Su family. Tonight was Abbe''s twenty second birthday party. The Su family had hired several famous


    photographers to shoot the whole course.


    Before she came, Bruce didn''t tell her anything. So by the time she knew it, she had already been at


    the Party of the Su family for about half an hour, and she had heard of that from other people''s jealous


    gossips.


    She wouldn''t have agreed toe if Bruce had told her earlier.


    Since Bruce met a business partner, she was sulky and didn''t agree to go with him. She found a ce


    to stay alone. She walked along the corridor decorated with all kinds of green nts and looked around


    aimlessly. She felt a little depressed when she thought that there were cameras everywhere.


    It was still early when they arrived. The protagonist of the party hadn''t shown up, and the atmosphere


    had not yet been active. Guests got together in twos and threes and they were all very happy. Almost


    every one of them had a smile on his face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She didn''t know if their joy was from the bottom of their hearts or it was something that forced them to


    do.


    She suddenly wanted to see if Bruce would be like those people, with fake smiles on his face. But he


    was no longer at the ce he had been. She looked carefully and there was no sign of him.


    Just now, the man promised her that he would stand at a ce she could see. But after a short walk,


    he had disappeared.


    She raised her goblet and took a slow sip of the red wine. The quality of the wine was very good,


    mellow and rich. It tasted like very wonderful.


    Although her family was not as luxurious as the Su family, on festivals, her father would get several


    bottles of good wine. The family sat around the round table and had a meal happily.


    But now everything was different. Her father''spany had gone bankrupt, and her mother and sister


    had been abroad


    "I finally found you!" She heard a familiarughter behind her.


    Polly turned around and saw Rachel walking towards her with a big smile. Tonight, she wore a off the


    shoulder evening dress. The elegant light purple color made her skin more fair and sparkling. The


    borate face with the borate makeup appeared, but she felt something different on it.


    She used to have high cheekbones and a slight swelling under her eyes, but all of that was gone. The


    passage of time did not leave traces of vicissitudes on her face, but she had be a perfect


    handcraft carving.


    "Dear Polly, why are you looking at me like this? If you were a man, I would think that you fell in love


    with me at first sight!" Rachel Du teased her.


    Affected by her, Polly also became cheerful. "But, I think you are so pretty now that I can''t help looking


    at you more carefully."


    Rachel pointed at her face and said directly, "false. It''s all fake. Eyebrows thin and long is the line out,


    eye circle liposuction, and the most painful is here!! "


    She pointed at the cheeks and said, "you have no idea how much pain I''ve suffered because of my


    face."


    "Have you really had surgery on your face?"


    "Yes!" Rachel Du admitted frankly, "how many people are born as beautiful as you? Those of us who


    go out to work, although notpletely rely on the face to live, but no face is not good. "


    Actually, she used to have a good, fresh and lovely image. But Polly couldn''t speak it out in front of


    such a confident woman.


    "Dear Polly, Bruce need to leave now. He has something to deal with. He called me in particr to ask


    me to find you and chat with you well. Look, isn''t Bruce very considerate? Will you feel happy to marry


    him? "


    "I guess so," replied Polly vaguely


    "Dear Polly," said Rachel, taking a step closer to her and looking into her eyes sincerely. "I think that


    Bruce is really nice to you. It seems like he''s really trying to get close to you. He''s not worried about


    Jean. Today, he specially brings you here. This time, almost all the noble and influential families in A


    City have been invited here. His high-profile presence has already proved that you are his girlfriend.


    Although he was a little But maybe he has changed since he met you. To be honest, have you ever


    considered being with him? "


    "But, in fact, Bruce and I..."


    She didn''t know how to answer this question. Whether she agreed to it or not, it was all lies, and they


    were all hypocritical, because in fact, she had married Bruce.


    However, Polly was not sure whether she should tell Rachel the truth since she could trust her


    completely.


    Waiting for a long time without hearing her next words, Rachel sighed with a regretful expression.


    "Dear Polly, I know you want to say, it''s impossible, right?"


    "I know that you have always been thinking about your dear big brother, Owen. So many years have


    passed, but you still can''t forget him. He is still in your heart now. So you can''t be with another man. "


    "I know this feeling very well."


    "For all these years, I''ve been watching Miss. Jean and her brother Bruce for a long time. I know a lot


    about what kind of pain she has been through, and that''s why I''ve felt for her but failed to get her love.


    Dear Polly, I know you have always been a kind person. Even if you don''t have that brother, you won''t


    do anything that takes someone''s love. "


    The smile on Polly''s face froze.


    She thought highly of her. If Rachel knew that she had married Bruce, she would be very disappointed.


    We''d better talk about itter. Wait for a perfect chance and let her ept it.


    "Do you know where the most beautiful ce tonight is?" Rachel opened the door of the balcony and


    took a look inside. "Great! No one was there!"


    There were only two of them on the balcony of the second floor. It was very quiet. And a door blocked


    the noise. Standing by the side of the handrail, they looked down and saw the pine trees in the yard,


    palm trees with the wide leaves, as well as all kinds of nts. The edges of the branches were covered


    with lights of different colors. In the dim light, they drew the outline of their original human bodies.


    On the Bank of the river in the distance there stood rows of willows, entwined with white fluorescent


    branches, swaying gently with the night wind.


    In the starlight, the Su mansion was like a fairy tale. All kinds of dazzling and beautiful colors decorated


    the whole vi luxurious and magic.


    Polly reached out and tucked some hair behind her ears. She let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Master Su, when are you going to be ready?" From the open window near the balcony, suddenly there


    was a ghost howl, which didn''t match the magnificent scenery.


    "In a minute!" Abbe''s voice sounded anxious.


    "Very soon! It''s toote. If you don''t show up, all the guests will leave! They came here today to


    appreciate your handsome appearance! "


    "You are exaggerating! Even if I don''t go out, they will do anything! Do we ever treat those people


    unfairly? "


    "You can''t say that! Do you know how many girls will broke their hearts if you don''t go out? "


    "Fine, fine. Just break them all! You can pick up whatever you like! "


    "Damn you! Okay! Stop wasting time! If you have time, get your ass out of here! Why are you acting


    like a bitch? The facial powder and hair werebed for several times. You were not like this before!


    Do you want to change your sexuality? "


    The ghost howl gradually returned to normal with a touch of joking smile. Polly recognized that it was


    from Aaron.


    "You are a transsexual! You have be a transsexual since a long time ago! Do you think I want to


    do this? Don''t you know that there are cameras everywhere tonight in our house? "


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Hush! Abbe kept silent! "Aaron, you''d better think about it before you say something, or you will die


    without knowing the reason.". That''s not my idea. My mother suggested it. "


    Aaron Fan then asked respectfully, "aunt, how could she have such a peculiar idea?"


    "You should know that my elder brother, who has been missing for many years, has barely stayed at


    home since he was very young. Now he is still overseas. My mom said that she set up a camera to let


    him watch the live broadcast so that he could feel the happiness of family reunion and cultivate the


    rtionship between family members. He can see wherever he wants. I don''t want to make myself a


    little ugly. If my elder brother watched it alone, it would be okay. But if he watched it with his friends, I


    would be embarrassed and embarrassed. Then I would never have the face to see anyone. "


    "Humph! You are so handsome.


    "You look handsome too. Why don''t you put on your trousers?"


    "Don''t try to be cocky in front of me. If you are in front of Bruce or your brother, you will be as cautious


    as an ant on a cat."


    "You fucking asshole! Aaron, don''t me me for interrupting you. Last time when Bruce dined with


    sister-inw in Marriage Flowers Restaurant, your rtive was the one who took a photo. Your family is


    so protective of him, and they are willing to smash the tag along for Bruce. I''ve heard that she is your


    father''s illegitimate daughter... "


    Then, Abbe''s wailing and begging for mercy were heard. "Aaron, I''m done! Never mind. Please spare


    me this time. I have spent a lot of time and effort in making up. "


    It was getting darker. A cold night wind came from the balcony. Rachel sneezed.


    "Are you cold, Rachel?" asked Polly in a concerned tone Her shoulders were exposed.


    Rachel Du put her hands on her shoulders, "yes, it''s a little cold."


    "Why didn''t you wear more? You really should answer that sentence which has been circting on the


    Inte recently. It''s not easy for me to get through the winter, but I''m freezing to death in the spring. "


    Hearing Polly''s words, Rachel burst intoughter. She wiped her nose with a tissue and said, "I have


    no choice. This is the reality. It''s not easy to survive in this industry. I''m afraid of cold, but I''m more


    afraid of ugliness. "


    "Dear Polly. I know there is a ce in this house, which should be quiet and not


    cold."

 Chapter 61 Do You Have Someone He Doesnt Want To See

    Chapter 61 Do You Have Someone He Doesn''t Want To See


    Rachel took Polly'' s hand and went downstairs together.


    As they passed through the nts, which were decorated with colorful lights, Rachel dragged her


    towards the greenhouse.


    "I heard that the owner of the Su family is a person who loves flowers very much. There are a variety of


    expensive flowers in her garden house. I know you don''t like to go to a crowd ce with a lot of people.


    Take it as a flower show tonight. "


    Polly thought it was a good idea.


    In the greenhouse, there was a warm yellow soft light. All kinds of flowers were neatly arranged in


    rows. Her eyes were full of green, and there was a faint fragrance in the air, which made her feel very


    comfortable.


    "This is Mrs. Su''s private collection. She is not willing to tell anyone. Today, she has spent a lot of


    money on her eldest son, who is abroad."


    "I don''t think so? Today is Abbe''s birthday, isn''t it? "


    Rachel Du regretted, "Dear Polly, I was going to talk about it with you and gossip about them. But just


    now on the balcony, you have heard most of words and I have no interest at all. "


    Polly thought of the conversation between Abbe and Aaron.


    "It''s okay. You can tell us part of the story that I don''t know."


    Rachel took her to a bench and sat down. She looked around, but no one was there. She lowered her


    voice and said, "the young master of the Su family is really a legendary mystery. It''s said that he hasn''t


    shown up in A City yet. No one in the entire A City knew what he looked like. However, look at the


    appearance of his parents, and Abbe''s appearance, the estimate is not far from where to go. Ha ha,


    unless there is some gene mutation in his body. "


    "I heard that nanny got lost at the age of his three due to her carelessness. In the past, in order to find


    him, the Su family almost turned the whole country upside down. It was a pity that the Su family was


    not powerful enough to find it back then. Therefore, Mrs. Su felt guilty and tried tomit suicide


    several times. Fortunately, Abbe''s father gave him 24 hours to protect his wife at that time. "


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Su loved his wife so much," said Polly Han


    "His father loved his mother very much. The Su family was kind of a loving child, and several


    generations of the family had the advantages of pampering their wives and being faithful to their


    children. But, Abbe was an exception. Because of big son, the youngest son is spoiled. He is a typical


    yboy! " Rachel Du grinned wickedly, "so, that kid is destined to leave the family business. His


    lordship didn''t realize it was wrong to dote on him until he grew up. He sometimes went into


    confinement. Unfortunately, he has already given up on the ambition. "


    "The big son of the Su family waster sent to the orphanage, and then was adopted by kind people.


    He didn''t be found by the Su family until he was twenty years old. Mrs. Su is full of guilt for her eldest


    son, and she is eager to give him the best things in the world. "


    Rachel pointed at those flowers that had never seen before and said, "let alone these flowers, Mrs. Su


    won''t hesitate even if the young master of the Su family wants stars in the sky."


    "Are you kidding me. The master of the Su n is not a girl. Why do you want a star? "


    "He is not a woman, but he is going to get married and have his own child. I mean that she love her


    daughter-inw as much as her son. Love me, love my dog! "


    "But the eldest son doesn''t seem to like his mother very much. He hasn''te back for so many years.


    She had begged for his forgiveness by all means when he came back to the Su family. She came up


    with this idea this year, so that her eldest son could see the corner of the Su family clearly, feel the


    warmth of home, and give birth to the desire to return. "


    Rachel covered her mouth with her hand to stifle herughter. She added, "Dear Polly, you must think


    the person who came up with this idea is really a freak. Well, let me add one more sentence. Mrs. Su


    was actually the kind of girl who was living in the fantasy and reading all kinds of romantic novels all


    day long. Therefore, it made sense for her toe up with such a simple method. Don''t make fun of


    her. You will feel sad when youugh. "


    The thick banana trees nearby blocked the light over Polly''s head, her face gloomy, "I know it. I don''t


    want tough, nor do I think this method is not cheap. "


    She didn''t think she could achieve her goal by doing so. She just wanted to express how much she


    missed the one she cared about. Even though she had been treated coldly, she had never seeded


    or given up.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Compared with Mrs. Su''s perseverance and perseverance, she also missed a person, but she only


    dared to bury her longing in the bottom of her heart. So far, she did not do anything serious. How could


    she make fun of Mrs. Su.


    "But, you just said Mr. Su was not willing toe back. Is it because he attributed the fact that he had


    been sent to the orphanage to his mother and didn''t want to forgive her?"


    "Not really. I don''t know the details. What I know is that the young master of the Su family is indifferent


    to the family because he has not been with his parents since childhood. Maybe for him, it didn''t matter


    whether they went home or not. But I''m not sure. Maybe there is someone in our country that he


    doesn''t want to see. "


    Polly was silent.


    At this time, Rachel''s phone rang. She said to Polly apologetically, "Dear Polly, could you please stay


    here for a while? I have to answer the phone outside."


    There was some distance between the garden house and the vi, and the sound instion effect was


    also very good. Only vaguely could she hear the musicing from the vi, which was like a wind


    bypassing her ear.


    When she looked at the flowers and trees shining with fluorescent light in the yard, she felt the magic


    world was too far away from her.


    Rachel hadn''te back for a long time. She wanted to call Rachel and ask her. But when she dialed


    her, the phone was busy. She guessed that Rachel might still be on the phone.


    She was actually very bored staying in the garden house alone. She stood up and walked to a thick


    bush of enchanting red roses, as if it was the same variety as the one that Bruce had given herst


    time. All of a sudden, she got excited and squatted down to check the name card on the flower bed.


    The flower was called a red spirit. It was a zing love.


    She took out her phone and started to search the webpage.


    Red spirits were rare in red roses, known as the best of the flowers. But it was hard to survive, just like


    the love itself symbolizing, valuable but not very long.


    She searched the price again. The usual price for a branch was one hundred, and the highest price for


    a branch on Valentine''s Day was one thousand. She quickly opened the calctor and counted how


    much money had been used as a gift from Bruce.


    Had she known that it would cost hundreds of thousands of dors, she would never have agreed to let


    him send so many flowers.


    She couldn''t help reaching out her hand to touch those flowers. She didn''t take it seriously when it was


    a gift from Bruce.


    Suddenly, the man''s voice came from outside.


    Polly''s heart skipped a beat. Although the man''s voice was low and vague, she knew it was Bruce at


    once. What was he doing here? Did hee for her?


    "Watch out, Miss. Jean!"


    All of a sudden, he raised his voice. This time, she heard it clearly. She felt a sharp paining from


    her fingertips and couldn''t help but make a sound of "ouch". After she came back to her senses, she


    realized that her fingers were pricked by the roses. The glittering and dark red blood beads came out


    and dripped on the petals of the red spirit, just like the dewdrop.


    She immediately took out a facial tissue and prepared to wipe the blood away.


    "Thank you, Bruce. When I was in danger, you were always with me. " She even got goose bumps


    when she heard what she said. "Bruce, it''s so good to have you at my side. You will always be by my


    side, right? "


    Bruce''s voice was soft and affectionate. "Miss. Jean, you''ve grown up. Don''t act like a spoiled child.


    Others willugh at you."


    "I don''t want to be embarrassed in front of others. I''m willing to act like a spoiled child in front of you,


    Bruce. I don''t care if I''ve grown up or not. Anyway, you''ve promised me that you''ll love me forever. "


    "That''s all about when we were children. You should remember it clearly."


    "Of course I remember that. I remember every word you said to me. When I was six years old, you told


    me that although this girl was naughty, she was very cute. At her eight years old, you told me that this


    girl was really smart, and she could dance so hard to learn. When she was twelve, you told me that she


    was a beautiful girl. Who had grown up and who was lucky to marry her; and... "


    Polly forgot to wipe the blood on her fingers. A dull feeling came over her and spread over her chest. It


    turned out that there were so many wonderful memories between the two of them, even as good as


    that between her and her brother, Owen. It could be imagined that they were just like she was to Owen.


    So, what was the rtionship between him and Jean?


    "I''m the most beautiful and the most beautiful girl in the world. You like the word ''Polly'' the most, right?"


    "Dear Polly, Don''t go to such a far ce alone in the future. If you have to go, you must call me."


    "Dear Polly, if you get hurt, you must tell everyone. No matter what happened, I''m always here for you.


    I won''tugh at you crying, silly girl. "


    She and that man had many beautiful memories. In those years, she woke up with a smile every night


    when she was dreaming. Bruce must have had a lot of simr experiences with Miss. Jean. He must


    have taken good care of her. More importantly, he didn''t leave Jean.


    He had always been with her.


    For them, she was unnecessary. Although her arrival would not change anything, it still involved the


    two of them. In the past, even if there was any other girl who talked with Owen, she would be very


    jealous. She was so angry with him that she didn''t speak for several days until he came to coax her.


    And she is his girlfriend that Bruce has admitted in person. Polly knew how much pain it was for Jean,


    and for Bruce, watching the pain of his precious girl must be worse than death.


    She suddenly realized how rash it was to marry Bruce.

 Chapter 62 You Are Dressed Less Than I Am Dressed In

    Chapter 62 You Are Dressed Less Than I Am Dressed In


    On a wooden bench outside the garden house, Bruce squatted down and helped her rub Miss. Jean'' s


    sprained ankle. The lights in the yard reflected in his deep eyes, and he looked empty and mysterious.


    "Miss. Jean, I''ll keep that in mind and never forget."


    She lowered her body slightly, and her slender, white finger touched the back of his hand. The move


    was like touching the wound, but it identally touched him.


    As his hand slid to the other side, he was much closer to her. Suddenly, he felt some cold water drop


    on his warm skin. He looked up at her with a hint of pity in his eyes. "Jean, did you cry? Does it hurt? "


    Miss. Jean grabbed his hand and tears streamed down her beautiful face. She asked stubbornly,


    "brother Bruce, do you really love me?"


    He grabbed her wrist and put it on the chair, so hard that she couldn''t resist. But his face was full of


    tenderness. He gave her a doting smile and said, "Miss. Jean, you are my favorite sister."


    Jean crazily waved her hands and shouted excitedly, "Bruce, I don''t want to be your sister. I, for so


    many years, you should know my feelings for you. I like you, you and auntie like me. Why did you


    refuse a blind date? "


    As he rested one of his hands on the bench, he cast a sharp and narrow nce at her and found that


    her face flushed all of a sudden. He said in a cold and calm voice, "Miss. Jean, a blind date is arranged


    for those unmarried men and women who you have never seen before. But we have been with each


    other from childhood to adulthood. We know each other well. Is it necessary for us to go on a blind


    date? "


    "Bruce, I didn''t mean the blind date! As you know, a blind date is not for making the man and the


    woman know each other, but for...... "


    But what? Polly held her breath and tried to curl up in the dense branches and leaves. Although she


    knew that the people outside didn''t know she was here as long as she didn''t make any sound, she still


    felt scared.


    It was the first time that she had eavesdropped on somebody else''s conversation, and it was done by


    Bruce and Miss. Jean.


    At this moment, a girl''s scream came into his ears. In a panic, she apologized, "I''m sorry, Bruce, Miss.


    Jean. I, i..."


    It was Rachel who came back. Why was she so rash? She had offended Bruce and Miss. Jean, so


    Bruce certainly wouldn''t me her. But, if she did, Miss. Jean would hate her and probably take


    revenge on her.


    Besides, Polly was at a loss. If they went on talking, would she hear what she wanted to hear? She


    was shocked by her thought.


    What would she like to hear? Even if he said no to her, that was not for her.


    Bruce was a man of decision. He would never change his mind once he had made a decision. He


    would not change his mind once he knew that Jean cried. The truth was that he couldn''t bear it, and he


    didn''t want to disappoint Jean.


    She had to bear in mind every moment that the man stayed with her because he was a gay. He cannot


    give Jean things that a normal man can give his wife. He had to get married and have children, and he


    could take her as the mission toplete.


    As for the gentleness he asionally showed, it might be due to guilt.


    Still in panic, Rachel spoke incoherently, "Bruce, Miss. Jean, just ignore me. No, you didn''t do anything.


    Sorry. I said something wrong every time I was nervous. I''m so sorry. I''m really sorry. You may


    continue. I should go now. "


    Continue what?


    Looking at their interaction, Polly couldn''t help but feel confused. What did they do just now? But


    Rachel said that they did nothing. Since they did nothing, why was she so nervous?


    It was nothing more than the instinctive concealment of her sudden encounter with the indecency of the


    two men.


    The prolonged time of lying on the ground made her feel a little dizzy and her feet a little numb. She


    held the wall of the garden house and stood up bit by bit.


    She really couldn''t stay in this ce any longer. She just hoped that the people outside could leave as


    soon as possible.


    A sound of running came from outside. It sounded like someone''s voice. It was likely that Rachel had


    escaped.


    "But, wait!" Bruce''s maic voice broke through her beating heart. "Haven''t Polly been with you?"


    "Dear Polly. She... She seemed to be still here just now. I made a call, but she disappeared. Don''t


    worry, Bruce. I''ll go and find her. "


    Hearing that, Polly breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Rachel hadn''t told Bruce that she was in the


    garden house, and she had been eavesdropping on him chatting with Miss. Jean.


    However, the next moment, Bruce said in a cold voice mixed with the night wind, which sounded harsh,


    "but, you said Polly right here? Where is she? "


    "I, I really don''t know. I will call her to try!"


    Rachel asked in a different tone. She could imagine how helpless and delicate she was under the cold


    gaze of Bruce.


    "What''s the number of Polly?" Her voice was trembling like a fallen leaf waving in the cold wind.


    Polly was startled and immediately turned her phone to mute when she dialed the number. Luckily,


    Rachel was not as fast as her. She didn''t hear the phone ring immediately.


    "Bruce, she''s on the phone! Or you can call her yourself. "


    Understanding immediately that it was not because she was flustered that she did not call. It was


    because she did not call at all. He had just reminded her to give her time to think about it.


    In case that Brian would call her, she immediately dialed back her number. Almost as soon as she


    dialed back, the call was connected. Then she started the time on the mobile screen. However, the


    music did not ring. She had put it to mute state.


    The phone was connected. Neither of them said a word. She could hear the whistling wind through the


    microphone, as if there was a quick gasp. Her heart was beating fast.


    Maybe she was as nervous as Belinda.


    This trick was schemed under the eyes of an unfathomable man like Bruce. Compared with her, who


    was hiding in the dark, Rachel was more frightened. If it was her, she would definitely not do it.


    Bruce guessed that perhaps her phone call was also busy, so he muttered to himself, "you''ve been


    leaving for so long. Where on earth have her been? Who did you call for such a long time? "


    Hearing that, Rachel changed her tone and said to Bruce quickly, "Bruce, if you want to know who is on


    the phone, you can ask her when we find her. If she don''t tell you, you can even check the record


    secretly. "


    With a half-smile and half reproachful tone, Bruce said, "you''re talking nonsense. Why should I peep at


    her?"


    "Sorry, Bruce. I shouldn''t have said that. Hahaha... "


    However, her mind was sensitive and considerate after all she had worked in a bigpany. She


    unlocked her phone and deleted the call log.


    Although she knew that Bruce would not look at her, she had to be careful. But she had always wanted


    to work for BA. If she was found to have lied to him, it would leave a bad impression on him.


    She knew Rachel was trying to help her. But she didn''t want Rachel'' s career to be ruined because of


    her carelessness.


    Bruce''s smile was as cold as the cloudy night. "All right, Miss. Jean. But can you two go to the vi


    now. I want to find Polly and have a cigarette by the way. "


    With a sense of unwillingness, Miss. Jean said, "Bruce, I..."


    With a rustle of cloth, Rachel tried tofort her considerately, "let''s go, Miss. Jean. It''s so cold


    outside, but I''ve already worn too little, and you''re wearing even less than I''ve worn. You will get sick


    later. "


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Miss. Jean murmured and her voice was very low, but she was finally dragged away by Rachel. She


    heard them away footsteps.


    Polly waited for a while and didn''t hear any sound, but she dared not to push the door open easily.


    Because she didn''t hear the sound of his leaving. She quietly walked to the door of the flower room and


    looked outside through the transparent ss above it.


    As it was transparent, she didn''t notice it just now.


    If she hade here earlier, she would have seen what was happening outside?


    ''let''s see how he shows up with Miss. Jean...''


    Suddenly, she fixed her eyes on the tall white figure.


    It was less than ten steps from the garden house. He was walking towards the garden house, but


    suddenly stopped there.


    As if she was put in the boiling water, she didn''t dare to move. The blood in her body was surging along


    with the increasing temperature.


    He looked over, surrounded by smoke and staring straight at the door with a hook in his eyes. It didn''t


    last long. Then Bruce turned around and left.


    He was just wearing a white shirt, which was bright and fresh. It was like a white lotus blooming in a


    hazy moon, drifting away slowly in the night wind.


    It was so cold today, but why did he only wear so few clothes


    Polly guessed that the coat must have been given to Jean. Was it a true feeling or a gentlemanly


    manner? What would he do if it was her?


    She didn''t know what it meant when a touch of sadness suddenly emerged in her heart at this moment,


    just like the autumn wind swept over, but when she wanted to capture it, it had already dissipated like


    clouds.


    Rachel because of the fear of ugly, exposed the shoulder, as long as the demeanor does not


    temperature. And the Miss. Jean? Was her chest bare and her back exposed, or was her clothes torn


    apart?


    She shook her head. It was a party of the upper ss. As a socialite, Miss. Jean should always take


    into ount her own image and family''s face. Even if she wanted to strip herself in front of Bruce, she


    still had to pretend to be reserved.

 Chapter 63 Wear Your Own Clothes

    Chapter 63 Wear Your Own Clothes


    When Polly Han was in the garden house, she was sweating out of nervousness. Now she couldn''t


    help trembling with cold winding out.


    When she walked to the fountain pool, the sound was suddenly as loud as thunder. At the same time,


    Spurted water with colorful luster.


    Red one, yellow one, orange one All kinds of color light changed back and forth and fell on the dense


    water pirs arranged together. The whole courtyard seemed to be covered with ayer of evening


    glows, splendid and magnificent.


    Abbe finally came here. She didn''t know what kind of luxurious hall it was inside. Would it make the


    overseas man be touched by the family? Or would it just mock and smile?


    Out of politeness, she thought she should give Bruce a call and tell him where she was. She took her


    cellphone out of her bag and found several missed calls, all of which were from Bruce.


    But why didn''t she hear it? All of a sudden, she remembered that her phone had been muted.


    Things had be a little worse. If not, Bruce would think that she didn''t answer his phone on


    purpose.


    She sighed and dialed back. The phone got through as soon as the ring tone began. "Dear Polly, where


    are you now?" the man asked urgently and hoarsely


    "I don''t know." Polly looked around and saw a row of silvery branches fluttering like silk. "It seems to be


    on a river. There are a lot of willows."


    "Okay. Don''t move. I''lle to you right away. Remember! Don''t move! "


    The man''s tone was anmand that she had never seen before. And this kind of overbearing touch


    was triggered one of her veins. She suddenly felt a tingling sensation.


    How could he find the river, which was so long and had not yet told him its exact location. She decided


    to find a ce to stay. He could just call her when he arrived.


    Suddenly, someone walked to the Bank of the river. She was scared and took a few steps back.


    "Polly Han! What are you afraid of? "


    "Miss. Jean, what are you doing here?" What was happening next to the river was frightening.


    The moment Miss. Jean walked on the street, Polly saw her face. Indeed, she didn''t wear much


    clothes. Even if she was wearing Bruce''s suit, they could tell that she was wearing a low cut dress. The


    fabric was as transparent as snow, and her slender waist was partly visible and partly covered the key


    parts.


    In order to tempt Bruce, she had gone all out!


    Any normal man would be unable to bear such a shock. She couldn''t help but fix her eyes on such a


    beauty, let alone men. But what did he do to the beautiful and sexy woman just now? Even though


    Rachel had a strong psychological quality, her face was pale with fright?


    "Polly, what are you looking at?" There was an air ofcency in her tone. In fact, she didn''t mind


    being seen by Polly. She was here to show off.


    "You must be looking at my clothes. That''s right. It''s his. " Miss. Jean lowered her head and pressed


    her cheek against the cloth of the suit. She sniffed it intoxicatedly and said, "it smells the same as


    before. Bruce has always been nice to me."


    With her hand rubbing away the willow leaves that covered her sight, she said coldly, "really?"


    From her tone, she could tell that she wasn''t in a good mood. With a smug smile, she said, "Polly Han,


    Bruce treats me differently. You should be clear about this, right? "


    At the same time, the branches in Miss. Jean''s hand were stretched out and waved towards Polly


    intentionally or unintentionally, which almost hit her in the face.


    "Let me make it clear to you. Let alone he has a girlfriend. Even if he gets married and has a child in


    the future, I am still the most important person in his heart. Other women can neverpare with me. "


    Although Polly understood what she said was right, she still felt ufortable when she heard those


    words from Miss. Jean''s mouth in such an arrogant tone.


    "Don''tpare yourself with others. Aren''t you more direct to be his girlfriend and then marry him?"


    Her words apparently hit a sore spot in her heart. Her beautiful eyes were full of disgust. She stared at


    her with a fierce look and said, "brother Bruce should have married me. Auntie has already thought me


    as her soon to be daughter-inw, and our family is in equal status with the he family! But now, you are


    here! Polly, I don''t care how you make Bruce agree to be your boyfriend. I just want to tell you that it


    won''tst long! I''m the only one Bruce really cares about from beginning to end! "


    "Bruce wants to be with you just for fun! I can give you a deadline. In less than a month, Bruce will be


    tired of you, and he will abandon you and return to me. "


    How considerate Jean was. In a curious tone, Polly asked, "do you mind his rtionship with another


    woman?"


    Miss. Jean bit her lips hard and took a lot of effort to say the following words. "Why should I care! Men


    want to how to y before marriage is ok, as long as the marriage after he only love me! "


    "You''d better leave him as soon as possible. I will give you some corresponding benefits! I promise you


    that you''ll get as much money as Bruce does. "


    "What are you going to do?"


    Miss. Jean had thought that it would take a long time to deal with it, but she didn''t expect that it would


    be so easy. She became rxed and said, "I know what''s going on in your family. Bruce helped your


    father repay five million. I can give you the five million and you return it to him. In addition, I can give


    you another five million! "


    "Bruce has more than ten billion dors. Do you think you can send me away with just ten million


    dors?" said Polly sarcastically


    The atmosphere suddenly returned to the state of tension. Miss. Jean asked angrily, "then how much


    do you want?" However, in less than a second, her face changed again.


    "Here you are! Here you are! I will give you! " She took off her coat, threw it into her arms and shouted,


    "you are so mean! It''s just a piece of clothes, you don''t even want to let it go! "


    Holding the suit of Bruce, Polly was stunned for a while. ''is Jean crazy? What did she mean by saying


    that?


    But before she could think about the meaning of it, she turned her attention to Miss. Jean.


    After taking off the suit, the luxurious, high-grade and exquisite dress on her body waspletely


    shown in front of Polly. Her back waspletely exposed!


    Bruce doesn''t need to do anything to her at all. As long as she gets closer.


    "What are you doing? Don''t push me! " She suddenly screamed out and staggered backward. She was


    about to fall into the river.


    "Jean, what are you doing?" "Give me your hand!" said Polly, trying to pull her back


    But suddenly, Miss. Jean shouted, "don''t push me! Don''t!" Then she raised her hands and head down,


    falling into the water.


    This time, Polly waspletely stunned. She did not do anything. She wanted to pull her over, but she


    was too slow to even get her hands.


    "Miss. Jean!"


    The man''s cold voice came from behind. A bucket of ice water was poured down from her head. She


    was chilled to the bone by the cold water, which wasn''t different from the woman who had fallen into


    the river.


    She had forgotten that Bruce had just told her on the phone that he wasing to the river to see her.


    At the same time, she finally understood why Jean was so strange all of a sudden and said something


    that she couldn''t understand.


    From her angle, she couldn''t see Bruce, but she could see him clearly.


    "Miss. Jean!" He ran to the river and looked down. His hands on the railing bulged. However, he didn''t


    jump down. Instead, he watched Miss. Jean struggling in the river, suffering and fear.


    fear! She saw fear on his face! An incredible thought shed through her mind like lightning. Didn''t


    Bruce know how to swim?


    Somebody help! Somebody help! Someone is falling into the water! " His voice was hoarse, and his


    eyes were as red as blood.


    "I''ll get her out of here right now!" she said As soon as he raised his head, he saw a purple figure


    beside them dashing out and jumping into the river.


    The woman in front of her looked like Rachel Du, but she was unable to be seen clearly because of the


    lamplight. But Rachel guessed from the sound down there that although Rachel was good at


    swimming, it was difficult to save people.


    It would take a long time before the security came to rescue. She didn''t want both of them to die


    because it was a matter of life and death. She''d better go.


    She held the railing with one hand, grasped the hemline of the dress with the other, and crossed one


    leg out.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Bruce saw what she was doing, so he turned around and pressed her


    down, shouting in horror, "Dear Polly, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll help them! Don''t worry. I''m good at swimming! She was once the winner! "


    Bruce pulled her off the railing and held her in his arms. His face was dark. "Stay here. Don''t go


    anywhere! Especially not to save people! "


    She exined to him, "I''m not bragging. I''m swimming..."


    With a poker face, Bruce pressed her tightly into his arms and rebuked her loudly, "there are many


    people who can swim in the Su n. You''re not the only one!"


    Hearing the news, the security guards rushed into the river. In less than five minutes, they saved Miss.


    Jean and Rachel.


    She struggled to free herself from Bruce''s grip and wanted to see how those two were doing. However,


    Bruce stopped her.


    "It''s so cold outside. Go back to the vi now!" Bruce picked up the suit and put it on her. "I''ll ask Jake


    to send you back to the apartment at once!"


    Polly threw the suit back to him and said, "I don''t feel cold! You have to wear your own clothes. Don''t


    give others anything else as a gift! " Then she turned around and strode towards the vi.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 64 Who Allows You To Talk With Another Man

    Chapter 64 Who Allows You To Talk With Another Man


    It was a mess outside, but inside the vi it was leisurely and at ease. Soothing music was being


    yed, and a few people who were drinking and chatting a moment ago were listening to the music in


    pairs.


    She was a little hungry, so she picked up a few pieces of dessert from the buffet rack and sat down at a


    side seat. She was eating while waiting for Jake to pick her up.


    She was holding a pink dessert, which was in the shape of rose. It tasted soft and sweet with a faint


    rose fragrance. She thought it was delicious, so she was going to take two more.


    As soon as she got up, she saw a familiar figure.


    She was wearing a light blue dress, which entuated her curvaceous figure. Her hair was long and


    straight, with a curly perm at the edge. Her ck long hair was dyed as ck as ink, with blue water


    diamonds decorated on it. The dress was well matched, showing a kind of pure and fresh beauty.


    She almost couldn''t recognize that the girl was Avril. She was well-dressed and looked adorable.


    At that moment, she was stopped by a young man. It was Abbe. He held her in his arms and was


    dancing.


    When the dance was over, they separated and walked down quickly. She greeted the man with a big


    smile. The man was tall and straight, dressed in a gray suit and wearing a silver mask. Even at such a


    long distance, she could still feel the coldness from him.


    He has a sliver mask! He looks as cold as ice. Is he


    She immediately remembered that day in Unusual House. Avril had spilled coffee on a man with a


    silver mask. Are they the same person? From the performance of Avril, it should be.


    However, after a few words with that man. When the man was about to leave, Abbe came over. He


    looked at the masked man coldly and pulled Avril to him. He said something to the masked man


    unhappily.


    The man''s sexy thin lips suddenly drew a shallow arc as he turned around and left.


    It seemed that Abbe and Avril had a quarrel. Avril was extremely angry. She shook off Abbe''s hand,


    turned around and walked outside.


    Abbe ran after her and shouted her name angrily. But Avril didn''t answer him. She pushed the door and


    ran outside.


    Worried, she walked towards the door subconsciously. She walked so hurriedly that she bumped into


    someone.


    "Ouch!" She screamed, not because of the pain, but because of the familiar coldness.


    It was the man in the silver mask.


    She quickly apologized, "sorry, sorry!" Lowering her head, she attempted to pass by him.


    "Polly!" The man, who had been quiet for a long time, spoke out the word gently after she took a step


    forward.


    "What?" She turned around.


    The man looked at her for a long time with his prating eyes. His thin lips curled, but he said nothing


    and turned to the door.


    Now she understood that this man didn''te for her to ask anything, but to confirm if she was really


    called Polly. She felt confused and wondered why he wanted to confirm her name?


    And how did he know her name?


    She was sure that she had never seen him before.


    Avril wore a pair of high-heeled shoes which were at least ten centimeters. Every step she took


    seemed to be torture to her. She couldn''t stand it anymore. She squatted and put her hand on her


    swollen foot.


    Yesterday, Abbe told her that he needed a femalepanion for tonight''s banquet. As long as she was


    willing toe, she would get a pretty generous reward.


    But now, she regretteding here. It was not because she felt she was not well matched with the


    upper ss, but she suddenly felt that sometimes, self-esteem was more important than money.


    "Avril An, you are my femalepanion now. Who allows you to talk with other men?"


    "You made my money. You do everything I want you to do!"


    "Do you have to go against your money as a poor woman?"


    Abbe''s ironic words echoed in her ears. She wished he could trample him to death.


    She just talked a few words with the man who once helped her. He couldn''t stand it. Why was this man


    so strong in possession? This was typical of rich people.


    Only when a rich man was treated as poor as her did he have an inherent sense of superiority.


    Abbe soon caught up with her. He grabbed her wrist and lifted her up from the ground with no mercy.


    He pursed his lips tightly into a straight line. His eyes were lighted up with some strange lights. And


    darkness was spreading in his eyes. She knew that even though he was fierce, he had to consider his


    status and endured her anger.


    "Don''t lose my face here!" Abbe pressed his face against her ear and threatened her in a threatening


    tone, "I don''t want to be reported on the newspaper tomorrow. Su family''s luxurious birthday party, his


    femalepanion will take off her shoes in public!"


    Her weak body was on the verge of copsing. At the same time, Abbe tightly held her slender waist


    and ordered her, "now, go back with me!"


    "Abbe, you bastard. Let go of my hand!" Avril struggled desperately to break away from his control. "I


    want to go back. There are so many people who want to be your femalepanion! Go and find them!


    "


    Abbe was so angry that he wanted to burn her to ashes. He held her back in one hand, and grabbed


    her chin in the other hand. "Avril An, where do you think this is? Do you think you cane and go at


    your will? Who do you think I am? Did you call me and send me at your disposal? "


    Avril said stubbornly, "what do you want to do! I won''t go back with you anyway! "


    "Do you think you have the final say?" He dragged her by her hair towards the vi.


    That scene was exactly seen by Polly.


    She was shocked and angry. She didn''t expect that Abbe could be so violent when he looked gentle


    and elegant. How could a man treat a delicate girl like that.


    She couldn''t bear to see Avril be bullied!


    When she was about to step forward, Abbe was stopped by a man wearing a mask who appeared


    suddenly. The man easily took Avril away from Abbe and got her back to his side.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was a humiliation. He had never been so humiliated like this since he was a child. He was so angry


    that he almost lost his mind. He took out his phone and shouted at the phone. Then arge group of


    bodyguards rushed out and surrounded the masked man.


    Abbe was irritated. He pointed at Avril and shouted at the masked man, "who are you? My business is


    none of your business! Let her go! "


    The masked man stood in front of Avril to protect her. He didn''t say anything and just looked at Abbe


    coldly. He didn''t care about anything, not to mention being cold. It was actually a kind of arrogance.


    It seemed that this ce didn''t belong to the famous Su family in A City. He was not facing the master


    of this ce, as well as the second young master of the Su family. It was like those guards who rushed


    over at the order of Abbe, as if they were not here.


    "Sir, I''m sorry to get you in trouble." Avril immediately apologized to the masked man, "you can leave


    now. I''ll handle this."


    The masked man didn''t say a word. It seemed that his attitude had changed a little. The resentment in


    Abbe''s eyes slowly turned to contempt and then tocency.


    He was waiting for the masked man to show weakness, of course, even if he showed weakness, he


    would not easily let it go. He was determined to take his pride back.


    At the eve of the storm, he was suffocated for ten seconds. The masked man took out his phone and


    made a call, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry to trouble you. I am standing outside your vi. Your son seems to have


    some misunderstanding about me and treat me as a bad guy who broke into your vi. Can you give


    me a call and exin it to me? "


    The expression on Abbe''s face changed as he didn''t expect that the masked man knew his father. If his


    father knew what had happened between him and Avril...


    He was thinking about whether he should continue to force her or he was just joking so that he would


    immediately ask her to leave.


    But he still hoped that it was just a bluff. Although his face was half covered by the mask, it could still


    be seen that he was a young man under thirty.


    The only person who was qualified to talk with his father like this in A City was Bruce. Therefore, he


    didn''t have to panic. All he needed to do was to stare at him and wait for his confession.


    But the next second, he regretted for his decision. A call from his father scolded him severely and


    asked him to send the man away as soon as possible.


    Abbe''s arrogance was like a fire that had been put out and could not be restored. He helplessly


    watched the masked man leave with Avril.


    "What are you doing?".


    "Avril!"


    "Dear Polly!" She got rid of the mask man''s hand and ran to Polly. But the high-heeled shoes on her


    feet were very difficult. She tilted her body to one side as her slim root was a little twisted.


    In the blink of an eye, the masked man stretched out his long arm and easily held Avril into his arms.


    Almost in an instant, his face turned. It was the same as before, looking at Polly coldly but precisely,


    like an arrow that was shot into the depths of one''s heart.


    The sudden fear brought uncontroble chill, and the chill of the night wind made her tremble


    uncontrobly. But Avril was there and she needed her help. She couldn''t be so coward. Because in


    the case of simr situation, Avril would not shrink back.


    She took a deep breath and strode over.

 Chapter 65 Arent We Husband and Wife

    Chapter 65 Aren''t We Husband and Wife


    "Avril, are you all right?"


    With the help of the masked man, Avril stood still, but she was still frightened. She shook her head in


    panic and said, "I''m fine, thanks, Dear Polly. I''m fine."


    With Polly''s help, Avril spoke to the masked man politely, "Sir, thank you so much."


    The masked man didn''t say anything. He just replied "yes" with a distant look in his eyes and then left.


    Looking at the decorations on Avril''s body, Polly wanted to ask what had happened to her, but it


    seemed inappropriate at this moment. She held back the impulse to get to the bottom of the matter,


    and helped Avril sit down on the bench along the road. "Avril, wait here for a moment. After a while, we


    take Bruce''s car."


    Avril looked at her with grateful eyes and said, "Wow, Dear Polly, thank you."


    At about one o''clock in the morning, Bruce came back to the room and found that Polly was still awake.


    This tangled night was bound to be a sleepless night.


    She held the quilt in her arms, while her face was pressed against the pillow. People who couldn''t sleep


    were extremely sensitive to hearing in the quiet night. Even the sound of the security door opening was


    very low, she could still hear it.


    He stopped at the door of the bedroom. About five secondster, he turned around and went to the


    bathroom.


    Then she heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. She couldn''t help thinking of thest


    time when she saw him taking a shower and it was lingering in her mind.


    She dared not think any more. She had thought it was just a nce from the window at first. Even if


    she had been too shy to remember it, it had been only a few days since she had felt embarrassed.


    Then she had gradually forgotten it and she even thought it was not a big deal.


    But now, at this moment, when she suddenly remembered, she began to realize that she had seen


    everything that she could see, she had seen them.


    She thought she was really depraved, and was mesmerized by Bruce''s beauty.


    As he gently pushed the door open, the fresh scent of body wash apanying his unique breath


    swept over his face, like he had fallen into a fire in the forest, spreading into the sea in an instant, and


    provoke her tensed nerves unscrupulously.


    Her violent heartbeats obscured his soft and gentle footsteps. She didn''t realize that the man had gone


    to bed until her body was totally soft.


    Not knowing why, she had been in the same direction as before. At this moment, she wanted to turn


    over to avoid him, but she did not dare to move.


    The man approached her slowly, with his warm hand on her shoulder. The breath was getting closer


    and closer, bringing her an unspeakable feeling.


    He put his head on the pillow near her. Their breathing gradually intertwined. She couldn''t pretend to


    be in sound sleep anymore. What''s more, he seemed to be approaching her and his bangs were on


    her cheek.


    They were facing each other and their facial features could be seen by each other.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore, so she turned over and sat up abruptly.


    "Dear Polly? What are you doing?" Startled by her reaction, he sat up as well.


    Covering her chest with her hands, she breathed heavily and exined to him: "I just had a dream."


    Bruce''s shoulder was close to hers. "Did you dream of me?"


    "No, it''s not." Out of good will, she made up a story to break the tense atmosphere. "When did you


    come back?" she asked


    As he touched her long hair over her shoulders, he suddenly smiled and said, "before taking a shower."


    Hearing that, Polly was choked.


    Bruce leaned over and held her in his arms. "I''m sorry, Dear Polly. I let you stay in the room alone for


    hours."


    They were so close to each other that Polly''s face turned red. She tried to break away from him, but


    then she realized that they were married. It was normal for a couple to have sex. So she gave up the


    idea and went into his arms.


    Bruce kissed her forehead gently and sighed, "Wow, you are really angry."


    "I''m not angry with you. I thought you wouldn''te back tonight. I was just surprised. "


    In fact, Polly thought that Bruce would definitely misunderstand her when he saw that scene. As soon


    as Miss. Jean was saved from the pond, Bruce stayed with her all night tofort her.


    As his voice melted into her bones, he lightly touched her nose and said, "why can''t Ie back since


    you are here? Dear Polly, can''t you see that I cherish every second with you? "


    Hearing what he said that sounded so close that it was hard for anybody to tell whether he was telling


    the truth or not, Polly turned his head and asked, "well, is that Rachel Du and Miss. Jean Fang okay?"


    It was unnecessary for her to ask this question. If something happened to them, how could this man be


    here. Butst night, she called Rachel, but she didn''t answer the phone. She called Bruce, but he didn''t


    answer either. She was still anxious until now. She must confirm it before she could be relieved.


    "Miss. Jean was scared. But Rachel was not a good swimmer. She struggled to jump out of the water.


    She drank some water and got a few bruises. It''s not a big deal. "


    After hesitating for a long time, Polly asked, "Bruce, don''t you want to know the reason why she fell into


    the water?"


    "There is no need to ask. I believe you."


    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her mind. "Why do you believe me? After all, you should have


    seen... "


    His eyes darkened as he frowned and said, "I know what kind of person Dear Polly is. How could


    anyone else know you? "


    Polly tightened her hands on the quilt. She was touched and her eyes watered.


    Bruce held her tight in his arms. He rested his chin on her head and whispered, "I used to enjoy


    swimming, because that feeling of freedom didn''t exist in real life. Many years ago, I took part in a


    swimmingpetition and I won the champion. Dear Polly, believe it or not, I used to be very good at


    swimming. "


    But one time, due to my negligence, a good friend was washed away by the water in front of me. Since


    then, I can''t swim any more. And you can''t even get close to the river... "


    "I''m sorry for not being able to save her. I feel guilty about that. So I have to let youe back alone.


    Do you want to forgive me? "


    Polly had seen what Bruce looked like at that time. The feeling of helplessness made people crazy and


    desperate as if he could do nothing but watch the person he cared about being in danger. He wished


    she was the one who would fall into the water. But it was impossible.


    She understood him as she had this feeling before. Moreover, the thing he said about not being able to


    swim was very casual, as if he was talking about the weather today. But what had happened that year


    was enough to make such a person terrified by his favorite swimmer.


    "There is no forgiveness, because I have never med you."


    The man''s hand let go a little, to give her some free space," Polly, is it that no matter what I do, you do


    not care?"


    Almost subconsciously, she replied at once, "no!"


    Hearing what she said, he almost lost his breath. Polly smiled and said, "we are a couple, aren''t we?


    How could I be indifferent to things concerning you? "


    This was a normal answer. He wasn''t very satisfied with it, but neither was he disappointed. He said to


    himself, ''take it easy. Take it easy.''. Now she realized that they were a couple and they should be


    responsible for each other. This meant that even if she didn''t love him, at least she wouldn''t hate him.


    He swore to himself that one day, she woulde to him willingly.


    "Yes, we are a couple. I like that. But, in that case, shouldn''t we do something that a couple should do?


    "


    "What?"


    Before she could respond, his kiss fell on her lips. She wanted to struggle, but he reminded her, "you


    must have promised me something, haven''t you?"


    "Polly, it''ste now. Are you serious? "


    All of a sudden, Bruce tightened his grip, so that they were very close to each other. He asked in a


    teasing tone, "don''t what? What do you think I will do to you? Haha, a silly girl. I can only kiss you.


    Don''t think about anything else! "


    The words that he said to her that day came back to her mind. She didn''t expect that he would really


    mean it. But what did he mean by ''no more''? It seemed that she was hiding something.


    However, he didn''t suspect wrong. A series of scenes did sh through her mind just now. In fact, her


    biggest problem was that now he was so close to her, and she often thought of the scene that she ran


    into him in the bathroom. She couldn''t help but think more about it.


    The kiss didn''tst long. Maybe it was because he had been busy all night and he was really tired.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The whole night, she slept in the arms of Bruce. The man''s strong chest tightly leaned against her


    slender back, and the naturally steaming warmth wrapped her, making her sleep


    comfortably.

 Chapter 66 The Long Lost Sweetness

    Chapter 66 The Long Lost Sweetness


    When Polly woke up, Bruce was not beside her. He left a note.


    Breakfast is ready. Jake is downstairs. He will drive you to school.


    She held the handwriting and read it over and over again. The handwriting was handsome and


    masculine, like the handwriting of his eyebrows, deep and solemn.


    A sense of sweetness that she hadn''t had for a long time aroused from the bottom of her heart.


    The road to A University was always empty. Even when it was in the rush hour, it still moved more


    smoothly than other road sections. She didn''t know what was going on today, but she saw cars one by


    one, which was totally strange to her.


    Jake''s car could only follow behind and move at a low speed. It took her at least half an hour to reach


    the school, which was less than a kilometer long. But she still stopped a bit away from the school gate.


    More than ten posh cars were parked around the gate, blocking it. Jake couldn''t get in the car. He


    nced at his watch and said awkwardly, "Miss Han, the ss will begin in less than ten minutes. How


    about..."


    "Drive me here. I''ll walk by myself. Thank you, Jake. "


    Before Jake uttered these words, in fact, Polly had been thinking about that. In consideration of the


    current situation, it would be only a waste of time for them to wait here. They''d better walk over quickly.


    At this moment, there was a loud cheering in the campus.


    "Wee back!"


    "Jean, Jean, I love you!"


    The doors of the more than ten luxurious cars at the school gate were all opened at once, as if they


    were doing the same thing. The same.


    Miss. Jean was wearing a bright red coat and a ck dress, and her brown, big wavy hair, which was


    carefully cared, looked smooth and shiny.


    Today, she was really stunning.


    As soon as the students who were waiting for her to make their debut, their cheers soared like a


    volcanic eruption that erupted through the sky. With a confident and charming smile on her face, she


    gracefully walked into the campus under the gaze of everyone present, including admiration, longing


    and jealousy.


    Polly was shocked and shocked when she heard what Bruce had saidst night. She didn''t look like


    she had been under water a few hours ago, and her mental state was even better than hers.


    But that was not the point. When did Miss. Jean be a schoolmate in A University? A beauty like


    her, who was from a rich and powerful family, was as eye-catching as a diamond. Besides, she didn''t


    look like a low-key person. Why didn''t I know her? ''?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Jake, is Miss. Jean also A University student?"


    "Yes. Miss Fang was in her senior year, and a half year ago, she had gone abroad for further study on


    dancing. You just got into the college at that time, so there was no news. "


    "Further study on dancing?"


    "Miss Fang is a very good dancer. Although she is still a student, she is very famous in the dance


    industry. She has a lot of fans, and I guess those students are her fans. "


    The atmosphere in the campus was rather heated. There were only five minutes left. None of them was


    afraid of beingte. For a woman like Miss. Jean, they were even not afraid of leaving a bad impression


    on the professor.


    The power of her idol was so great!


    Polly got off the car and found that she couldn''t get in through the main door. So she snuck in through


    the side door and nned to make a detour to the supermarket. As soon as she turned around, she


    was dragged by a woman.


    "Dear Polly!"


    Polly was surprised to see the woman who held her arm intimately. It took her about five seconds to


    remember who she was.


    Rachel didn''t wear any makeup, and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. The few times when she met


    her before, she was dressed up with delicate make-up. She was such an ordinary woman, and she


    almost failed to recognize her.


    The rumors online were all true. A woman''s makeup was very different from not wearing makeup.


    "Dear Polly, how could you look at me like that? Don''t you know me? " Rachel Du said with a


    coquettish smile. There was a touch of flirtation on her face.


    With a smile on her face, Polly said: "nonsense. But Rachel, how could I not know you?"


    "No social engagements, no makeup." Rachel Du pointed at her face and said with self mockery,


    "Wow, look at my face! Is it terrible? ''damn it! I can''t get rid of it!''! She could only deceive herself to hide


    her feelings. Once one day we getzy, hehe, you''ll be exposed! "


    There used to be freckles on her face, which was rarely light, and scattered around her nose. She


    wouldn''t have noticed it if she hadn''t observed it carefully. Like now, if she hadn''t reminded her, she


    wouldn''t have remembered.


    With a closer look, she found that the freckles were still alive, and there was no trace as before. In fact,


    it wasn''t the small freckles that affect her face, but after removing the makeup, her face and skin


    became weaker. She was like a fresh fruit that had suddenly lost its water.


    "Look at Miss. Jean. She doesn''t wear any makeup either." Rachel ''s eyes Followed an arrogant


    woman like a swan, Miss. Jean


    Polly admitted that. Her skin was snow-white and ruddy, making her skin look delicate even without


    makeup.


    "As long as Miss. Jean puts on a little makeup, she''s pretty good. I can only rely on the cosmetics. "


    Rachel couldn''t help but reveal her disappointed mood. "Dear Polly, do you think a woman has so


    many advantages? Wasn''t God always fair to everyone? But I think it is obviously unfair. "


    "What are you talking about?" Polly patted her on the shoulder.


    "I mean it! As a woman, I have to say something to defend myself? I can only say that in front of you. "


    Deep inside, rose felt as if a spring breeze was stroking her heart. They smiled at each other sweetly.


    "But, why are you here?" She had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but it would be too stiff if


    she blurted it out when she met her friend.


    "It''s Bruce''s n to keep me here! Of course, other than that, I also want toe here and maybe see


    you. So she readily agreed. Indeed, I saw you. We are still predestined to be a couple. "


    They were brought up together, and had been separated for many years. It was a great chance for


    them to meet and fall in love with each other.


    "Bruce told me that Miss. Jean was frightenedst night. In order to make it up to her, he asked the


    headmaster to hold this kind of ceremony. It was Bruce who knew her best. He knew she loved this


    kind of scene. Unlike us, she always keeps a low profile. Actually, with the power of their family, they


    could make it, but the meaning waspletely different. Bruce loves her so much. "


    "Aren''t those her fans?" The press conference should be held spontaneously. How could it be


    Bruce''s deliberate arrangement?


    "Yes, you''re right! Last night, the news was a rush. Besides, Miss. Jean just made the decision to go


    back to school today. As a result, all her fans didn''t know the news until this morning. They didn''t have


    time to prepare anything else. "


    The sign, and the flowerpots ced on both sides of the road. They extended from the gate to the


    potted nt in the teaching building. They couldn''t have been done without careful arrangement.


    No wonder he left so early, and he went to arrange these things. To him, Jean was really different. Just


    as what she said that day, even if Bruce got married and had his children, her status in his heart was


    still the same.


    She sighed as if she was unable to fly to the sea like a butterfly. Miss. Jean, is cut off between her and


    Bruce, difficult to fly the sea.


    Rachel sighed, "in fact, Bruce''s guilt towards Miss. Jean is more thanst night."


    "Then what else?"


    "Miss. Jean was a good student. Why did she go abroad for further study on dancing? Every woman


    likes to stay with the man she likes. What''s more, they had separated from each other for more than a


    year. Anyway, if I were Jean, I wouldn''t be able to endure the pain. "


    "Then why did she leave?" asked Polly curiously


    With a gossipy look on her face, she continued, "I heard that Miss. Jean was almost engaged to


    Bruce."


    "They were almost engaged?" Wasn''t he a gay? He couldn''t be with her, could he? Why is he going to


    get engaged again?


    Hearing that, Polly was a little confused.


    "Yes! But I don''t know what happenedter. The two had a fight and left for abroad in a fit of anger. "


    Polly knew that, he would try everything he could to prevent her from being with him, just like what he


    was doing now. Because he is a gay.


    "Poor Miss. Jean. She shouldn''t have left! Bruce must have been very angry with her back then Dear


    Polly, these days I have been thinking, women sometimes or not too self-willed good. Bruce has once


    said to us privately that we should not spoil women too much! "


    The information she got shocked Polly. It turned out that his estrangement from Jean was not only


    because of himself, but also because of his anger.


    Then what did she be? To test their love? Was it a temporary stand between the two of them?


    "But, do you like them a lot?"


    "Of course! For me, Bruce is like a brother. I always see Miss. Jean as my sister-inw! Nobody could


    rece her! I can do anything for them! In the past, there were so many women around Bruce that they


    always made Miss. Jean sad. Even though he just acted ording to circumstances, I was still very


    angry at him and pitied Miss. Jean! At that time, I was wondering how could there be so many


    shameless women in the world. "


    Did she really have the audacity to meddle in the rtionship between Jean and Bruce? What kind of


    woman was she in the eyes of Rachel? She must be a shameless woman?


    Hearing that, Polly''s heart sank. She forced a bitter smile and said, "no wonder you jumped into the


    pool desperately when Miss. Jean fell into itst night! I was almost scared to death at that time. "


    Rachel Du smiled ndly, "I just thought that Bruce couldn''t swim and he couldn''t save Miss. Jean. He


    must be very sad."


    All of a sudden, the smile on her face disappeared like water from the ground, and she was getting


    more and more depressed. "Dear Polly, I have always wanted to ask you. Last night, did you really


    push Miss. Jean? "

 Chapter 67 You Are An Abandoned Woman!

    Chapter 67 You Are An Abandoned Woman!


    Seeing that Polly didn''t give her a reply right away, Rachel held her hands and said worriedly, "I''m


    sorry. I really don''t want to ask you about that. In my opinion, you are definitely not going to do that.


    Please don''t mind it. "


    What did that mean? Did she ask it for others? As one of the involved persons, Miss. Jean knew what


    had happened, so she wouldn''t ask.


    The only person who could do this was Bruce!


    He said that he trusted her, but in fact, he didn''t.


    She thought to herself, ''I have been neglecting the rtionship between he and Miss. Jean. How could


    he be so determined to be in love with me, who I have just known for less than two months? If he had


    to make a choice between her and Miss. Jean, the answer would be obvious.


    She had thought it too simple.


    She didn''t want to hide the sadness in her heart from Rachel. She asked, "did Bruce ask you toe


    to me?"


    "No, it''s not like that!" Rachel was in a fluster. She shook her head and denied, "absolutely not! Bruce,


    he I just feel ufortable in my heart, so I asked. Don''t think too much. "


    How could she not think about it! Obviously, Rachel was hiding it for Bruce.


    The bell rang. Rachel seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. She pushed her towards the teaching


    building, "I won''t hold you up. You should go to ss now. We can talk about it when we have time. "


    But Polly didn''t leave. She was not the kind of person who couldn''t hold back her feelings.


    "But I didn''t push her. It was Miss. Jean... She fell down identally! At that time, I was just sitting


    close to her! Just tell him! " It was a fact that she saw in her eyes at that time. As for the truth, if she


    told Rachel, she would definitely think that she was ndering her because she liked Miss. Jean so


    much.


    Even if she still believes in herself, she will put herself in a dilemma between Bruce and me. ''.


    Lowering her head slightly, she pretended to be sinful and apologized, "I always trust you, Dear Polly. I


    know what kind of person you are since we were young! Don''t take it too seriously. "


    "I know you trust me, but I don''t trust anyone else! That''s it! If you still don''t believe it, there''s nothing I


    can do. I just want to say that I don''t need to be afraid of something I haven''t done! "


    Avril didn''te. It took a while for Avril to answer the phone.


    "Avril, where are you? Howe you are not here? "


    "I''m not feeling well in the dorm, so I asked for a leave." There was a heavy nasal sound in Avril''s


    voice. It seemed that she had caught a cold.


    "Are you all right? Have you taken the medicine?"


    "Yes, I have! I slept wellst night, and now I feel much better! "


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "I have no appetite. Dear Polly, you don''t have to worry about me. I have got desserts in my dormitory


    and I can eat some if I''m hungry. The only thing I want to do now is to sleep for a couple of days! "


    Hearing that, Polly was a little nervous. She scolded with a smile, "what are you talking about? I have


    never slept for such a long time. What would you like for lunch? I''ll bring it to you. "


    Since Avril wasn''t around and Hal was still sick, Polly lost all her energy. It was easy to tell that Hal was


    seriously ill this time. He had been having a high fever to several days in a row, but no one could find


    out the problem.


    Now, he had gone abroad for treatment with the help of his uncle.


    She didn''t know when they would meet again. She didn''t know whether he would get well or not.


    She focused all her attention on the ss and wrote down notes attentively. When she found that the


    pen on the desk had been used up, she asked the man next to her, "Avril, do you have a pen? "I want


    to borrow one."


    Then she realized that Avril wasn''t here. When she was about to say sorry, a transparent pen was


    handed to her. She looked at the man beside her in surprise.


    She didn''t know when Kevin came over. The person who sat on the chair had gone.


    She pushed the pen back and said coldly, "no, thanks."


    As usual, Kevin asked in a good temper, "why not?"


    As he said, he handed a pen over to her. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "it''s just a


    pen. Why do you care about it so much?"


    As impatient as she was, she closed herptop quickly. She was in a terrible mood today and had no


    mood to talk to him.


    Kevin didn''t show the slightest care and took over herptop. "How about this? Since you don''t want to


    use my pen. Let me help you remember it, just like before. "


    Polly was a little annoyed, could he stop talking about the past? She really wanted to stand up in front


    of everyone in the ssroom and say loudly to him, "Kevin, our rtionship is over now! Our past is


    past! Nevere back! "


    But she wasn''t Kevin. She couldn''t embarrass him in front of so many people. She didn''t cared about


    him, but this was the basic truth for her.


    What''s more, she was quite conspicuous in the campus now. After she was dumped by Kevin, Bruce


    made a high profile confession of love to her in campus.


    She didn''t know if something unexpected would happen again with the return of Miss. Jean. She, her


    ex and Bruce''s ex, when the three of them studied in the same school, it was the beginning of a good


    show for everyone.


    There were many people waiting to watch the fun. While she was sitting, many people in the ssroom


    looked at her with curious eyes.


    "Kevin!" Before he put his pen on the paper, Polly grabbed herptop back and said, "thank you, but I


    don''t need your help! You should remember that your current girlfriend is Fanny Li! You must do these


    for her! "


    Kevin remained silent, his eyes fixed on her. She suddenly came to her senses and asked with a smile,


    "why did she ask you to help her? Does it mean that she doesn''t need you to do that?"


    That''s right. With the power of the Li family, it was not necessary for Fanny to learn anything. No one


    dared to fail her in passing the initial exam even if she didn''t know how to pass the exam.


    She could tell from his expression that he was upset. His work was always disyed in the disy


    window of his gallery, and he was proud of it. He liked taking notes andposing lyrics for her. From


    time to time, he copied some lines about love and put them in her book.


    It was because of his unremitting efforts that she was gradually moved. It was not until they broke up


    that Avril told her the truth. She didn''t like what Kevin did to her at all. He was just bluffing. He applied


    the same medicine to Fanny. It was a pity thatdy Fanny didn''t care about him at all. Because neither


    of them hoped that the man would treat her as before. Therefore, Kevin was extremely depressed. This


    was called retribution!


    Polly suddenly realized that what he did at that time was just to call her love. More or less, he used her


    as a tool to satisfy his vanity.


    "As a rich youngdy, Fanny has luxury car outside. In the face of danger, there were bodyguards, and


    if she got into trouble, her father would handle it for her. She has everything she needs. You don''t need


    to worry about anything. If you are in trouble, let her stand up for you! Are you wasting your time with


    her? You jerk! "


    "Polly Han, what are you talking about? Say it again! " Kevin stood up suddenly, his voice so loud that


    even the professor who was giving the lecture looked over. The table was almost pushed down by him


    because of his great strength.


    "Wow, you really surprised me!" Kevin left angrily.


    "What happened?" Asked the professor, with confusion in his eyes.


    Under the gaze of all her ssmates, Polly stood up and said with a calm smile, "I''m sorry, professor. I


    don''t know what happened to that ssmate? I was concentrating on your lesson when he suddenly


    came and said something inexplicable. I''m so sorry to bother you. "


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maybe it was because of her good attitude and her fame. All in all, the professor said nothing and


    continued his lecture.


    Looking at the pen on the table, a sardonic smile yed at the corners of her mouth.


    Kevin came from a remote vige. Like most of his families who hade from the countryside, he


    had high self-esteem and male chauvinism. Even if he was confused for a while, he was not a person


    to live off a woman. He was really upset at this moment.


    She should have done it for a long time. It had never urred to her that she could be so mean.


    If one was forced too hard, what kind of thing could not be done? She didn''t want to have any contact


    with him any more, no matter whether his insistence was malicious or sincere. If possible, she would


    like to change her major and stay away from him forever.


    No matter she was a coward or an escaped person, she had only lived for decades. Who had the


    patience to waste on the insignificant things? There was only two and a half years left at most. They


    would not contact each other from time to time after graduation.


    During the break, Polly bumped into an aggressive Fanny in the corridor. She had already expected it.


    It was not that she was a sly person, but that she could tell if something happened to Kevin.


    Fanny had a strong sense of grievance against Polly because Fanny believed that the first choice of


    Kevin was someone else other than her. And now her wish came true. She was desperate to act like a


    peacock in front of her every second.


    "You think you have found the love of your life with Bruce, huh? Let me tell you, from the very


    beginning, I know there''s always only one person in his heart -- Jean! You are proud now, but you can''t


    laugh in the end. It''s just like Kevin chose me in the end. And you are doomed to be abandoned for


    your whole life! "


    Polly didn''t want to respond to this. If she made a fuss about this, she would rather keep silent than


    speak with her in such a rude way as shrewish.


    "Polly Han!" Fanny raised her voice and said, "actually, I had already decided to give up on Kevin. Do


    you want to know why I changed my mindter and humbled myself to be obsessed with him? "


    "I don''t want to know!"

 Chapter 68 Why Didnt You Answer My Phone

    Chapter 68 Why Didn''t You Answer My Phone


    Bruce parked his car outside the girls'' dorm on time.


    As she was in a bad mood, she deliberately dragged. Avril looked out of the window for several times


    and felt anxious at the same time. She felt much better after taking the medicine and the roast chicken


    wings bought by Polly. So she almost recovered.


    "Get out of here! I''ve heard that Bruce''s old lover, Miss. Jean, hase back. If you keep being


    stubborn, then I''m afraid it''s hard to say. "


    Avril was really well-informed, even when she was sick, she was gifted for gossiping. She didn''t need to


    go out to work, so she stayed in the dormitory for a day. How did she know that Miss. Jean hade


    back.


    "It''s hard to say. Just keep silent!" Looking at herself in the mirror, Polly slowlybed her hair with her


    fingers. Her hair was ck.


    "Men easily change their minds at the temptation. They don''t deserve love!"


    She stared at her and demanded, "wake up! This is in reality, not in novels! Do you think that you two


    are suffering from exceedingly difficult love! You two are in a rtionship now. Bruce has no


    responsibility for you! If he likes you today, he can be with you. Maybe he will fall in love with another


    woman tomorrow! Even though he had a stronger love than the most powerful one, he could not resist


    the temptation of the romantic world! You have no idea what a terrible society it is outside? He is a


    good man. We should cherish him! "


    "Avril, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so emotional? But I think the masked man who helped you


    up that night is really nice! What a gentleman! "


    Avril red at her and said, "what do you know? Under the glorious appearance hid a certain evil spirit!


    If you see him again in the future, remember to take a detour! "


    Shrugging, Polly said, "let''s make a detour. Maybe we can meet again!"


    Avril gnashed her teeth in anger and said word by word, "I wish I''ll never see him again!"


    Without anyments, Polly continued tob her hair.


    "Dear Polly! Come here!" Standing by the window, Avril shouted anxiously, "I told you to go down, but


    you didn''t! Now, you was in the wrong! Miss. Jean was in Bruce''s car! If you don''t go, the door will be


    closed and it''s dark inside. I don''t know what bad luck the two men will do. "


    Polly let go of her hands which were holding the rubber band. The ponytail that was about to be done


    fell down like a waterfall. She cast a nce at the window and then continued, "let them do it. I don''t


    like my meddling and I''m not autocratic and independent. they can do whatever they want to do."


    "Crazy! Crazy! It really ticks me off! Well! Ahem! " Avril put her hands on her chest. Her fair and slim


    face turned into a beautiful peach blossom in the wind.


    When Polly walked to the third floor, she saw that Sally and two girls wereing up from the stairs.


    The three of them walked along a stairs together. She didn''t want to have a conflict with them today.


    They were Fanny'' s loyal followers, who had always made trouble for her. Halfway through their walk,


    she stepped back, nning to go back alone after they left.


    When she was about to turn around, she got a push from behind. She used too much strength that she


    couldn''t help falling down. She tried to avoid them, but the impact was too strong, which made her


    bump into them.


    After a few loud screams apanied by the sound of the broken ss, Polly felt that her wrist was


    grabbed by someone fiercely. Then, the force was loosened again. She felt that several hands pushed


    her body at the same time, and her legs tripped something. All of her body fell on the cold and hard


    ground, rolling down the steps.


    It all happened too fast. When she stopped on the tform between the second floor and the third floor,


    it took only ten seconds. She was lying on the ground, her hands touching the ground. The pain stung


    her as if it was the tip of a needle. When she struggled to sit up, she suddenly found a sticky and


    smelly liquid.


    Not only her hands were stinky, but the entire corridor was smelly.


    She propped herself up with her hands, but before she could see clearly what it was, she saw three


    pairs of high-heeled shoes stopped in front of her.


    "Polly, you''ve spilled the green manure we''ve worked so hard to grow for so long? What do you think I


    should do now?" She looked down at Sally.


    Fat!


    Polly remembered that they each carried a ss container with muddy green liquid in it. At that time,


    she just wanted to stay away from them and did not care much about it.


    "You destroyed the fruit of others at your will. How could you be so cruel?"


    "No wonder why Kevin doesn''t want you. Any man can''t stand a woman like her!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Amid their sarcasm, Polly got up from the ground and stared at the three women coldly, "I will pay you.


    Now, please get out of my way! "


    She couldn''t go out to meet people with her injuries.


    Her clothes and hair were stained with the stinky liquid. The broken ss on the ground deeply pierced


    into her hands, and the blood kept oozing. The liquid she had just touched was half manure and half


    her own blood.


    If Avril saw her, would she rush to them and fight with them.


    The girls were still standing in a line, looking at her with contempt and provocation. Obviously, they


    didn''t n to move away.


    "Sally, what''s wrong with you? Why are you still being so self-centered and arrogant when you are


    doing something wrong! Is this your family rules? Haven''t your parents taught you a lesson? "


    Another girl cut in, "Unna, don''t embarrass her parents? Did she have a father? I heard that her father


    abandoned her for a long time! As for her mother, she not only had to make money to support her, but


    also wanted to find a new man for herself. How could she have time to raise her! It''s not easy to find


    her a decent stepfather, but unfortunately, he''s a viin seeking wealth by hook or by crook. I''ve heard


    that now he has been punished, and his daughter has autism. He''s crazy! "


    To say the least, she could bear anyone to curse her. However, her innocent and pure sister made her


    unbearable to be hated by others.


    Clenching her fists, her bright eyes turned red like a downpour of grapes. "Don''t say that! You have


    parents too! Is this how your parents educate you to make fun of others? "


    The three were shocked by her imposing manner and forgot to respond for a moment. In the dull


    building, the cell phone suddenly rang. It was like an arrow that pierced through the slow pause space.


    The phone call was from Bruce. When she was about to pick up the phone, the three women had


    pulled themselves together. But before she could do that, Sally grabbed her phone.


    "Well, you can''t count on me today! Yes, Bruce is under the building now, it''s a short distance, so short


    that it won''t take him more than two minutes to walk up slowly. Besides, your friend, Avril, is ying


    with her cell phone happily in bed. They had no idea what had happened here! Nobody can save you


    today! "


    Through the ss window in the staircase, acent and twisted smile appeared on her face.


    On the third floor, the ce they picked was just right. Avril, who was on the fifth floor, and Bruce, who


    was downstairs, didn''t hear what she said. It was true that no one could help her today.


    "Or, you still have the hope that Mr. He will go upstairs to find you, right?"


    "Unna, you''re overestimating her! ''even though Mr. He knows it, so what?''. He and miss. Fang were


    flirting with each other in the car now, so he had no time to pay attention to her! Besides, look at you.


    You are so stinky! One is beautiful and elegant, and the other is ugly and smelly little girl, as long as


    she is not a fool, she will make the right choice. "


    "What on earth do you want?" asked Polly in anger


    "We don''t want to do anything to you!" Sally walked gracefully in high heels. The pleated skirt swayed


    with her steps, making her look even more charming in the setting sun which reflected on her face


    through the ss.


    Suddenly, she stepped back and covered her mouth and nose with disgust. Then she stepped back


    and kept a distance from Polly.


    "I just don''t want you to disturb Mr. He and Miss Fang. You should know what''s the right thing to do


    now. It''s just like you grabbed Kevin from Fanny''s hands. You always pay back for everything you owe


    others, including the interests! "


    Even though they were not so close to each other, Polly stared at her coldly and said, "I remember I


    don''t owe you anything!"


    "You don''t owe me! But I''m born to dislike women like you, who are green tea bitch. They were very


    good when they were together, but you got in their way and pretended to be miserable. Your affectation


    is so disgusting! "


    Polly couldn''t help sneering. How ironic it was to hear such words from a woman. She is a model of


    justice. I can''t stand her anymore! ''Polly thought to herself.


    She waved the phone in front of her and said, "you hung up the phone and suddenly changed your


    attitude. You are not a cunning woman and you are not fawning on him any more. Do you think he will


    dote on you as before? Today, I will wake you up to the fact that Bruce treated you just for fun! He


    woulde back to miss. Fang sooner orter! How do you think he will listen to Miss Fang and leave


    here, ore to you? "


    "Let''s make a bet today! If you lose, you never... "


    But before she could finish her sentence, Bruce''s maic and strong voice came from the empty


    corridor, "Dear Polly, what are you doing? Why didn''t you answer my phone?


    "

 Chapter 69 Do You Need My Help

    Chapter 69 Do You Need My Help


    All of them looked at him in amazement. Then, Bruce walked towards Polly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The sun slowly turned around. In the dark stairs, Sally and the two girls looked a little dazzling as their


    faces were pale. None of them had expected that Bruce woulde up. Back then, Fanny had


    promised them that he would do as she said. In his heart, Jean was the best. Even if Bruce insisted on


    coming up on a whim, he would also feel disgusted when he saw the embarrassed look of Polly.


    However, it seemed that things were a little different now.


    But the next moment, they saw hope. Jean followed him closely. As long as she was there, he could


    not make trouble.


    "Bruce, it''s so smelly here!" She reached out her hand to take his hand and said, "let''s hurry up. How


    could she get out of A University? The smell is so bad. It hasn''t been sterilized in a few days! "


    Bruce was much faster than her. She didn''t catch the moment when her fingertips touched his coat.


    "Bruce..." When she saw that Bruce took up Polly''s hand and carefully checked the wound on her


    hand, she was choked by what she said. Her beautiful eyes were full of jealousy, anger and disdain.


    "How did you injure your arm?" Bruce nced coldly at the two girls standing behind Polly. Sally'' s


    hands stiffened in the air. The phone in her hand was like a hot potato. She didn''t know whether she


    should keep it or not. After thinking for a long time, she hid it behind her back.


    At the moment he showed up, all of Polly''s strength and stubbornness were gone. Her eyes, which


    were filled with tears, shone with tears. But in her heart, she still held a grudge against him. At this


    moment, she didn''t want to talk to him, and she didn''t want him to see the delicate side of her. She bit


    her lower lip hard and tried her best not to let the tears run down.


    Then he took out his cell phone and dialed Jake''s number. Although he tried to restrain his anger, he


    still knew what he should do. "Bring some sanitary pads here at once!"


    Almost as soon as he hung up the phone, he heard a rush of footsteps downstairs. Within a minute,


    Jake appeared with a medical box.


    "Mr. He, who was injured?"


    With a gloomy face, Bruce took the medicine box, took out the tweezers and cotton from it and washed


    off the disgusting liquid on Polly''s hand. Then he took out the tweezers, violently pulled over Polly''s


    hand with a little resistance, lowered her head and skillfully helped her remove the ss fragments that


    pierced into her flesh.


    It hurt so much that she couldn''t help but make a gasp.


    His voice was as soft as hushing a baby in the kindergarten. "Take it easy, Dear Polly". He stared at her


    badly mutted hand, and the pieces of ss he picked out from it hurt like stabbing into his heart.


    The women in the room were all dazed by the sickening smell. But Bruce was standing so close to


    Polly and talking to her with a smile. Didn''t he dislike her at all?


    "My God!" One of the girls couldn''t take it anymore. She covered her mouth, put her hands on the


    railing, bent down and began to vomit.


    Bruce''s cold eyes swept over her. The girl sobbed in a low voice, with tears all over her face. She kept


    apologizing to him, "sorry, sorry."


    Night came. The light of the setting sun turned the window and the corridor was immersed in darkness.


    Even the people standing across from them couldn''t see their faces clearly. Jake turned on the lights in


    the corridor. He had to persuade Bruce to go to the infirmary or upstairs to miss Han''s dormitory?"


    Bruce didn''t raise his head. All his attention was on his hand. He refused slightly, "no, it''s good here."


    "Bruce, I think Jake is right. We''d better find a ce with better light." Being ignored for a long time,


    Miss. Jean finally opened her mouth. Her eyes were burning with anger, but she couldn''t lose her


    temper in front of Bruce. Instead, she pretended to be magnanimous and kind.


    "Look at Sally. We''ve been here for a long time. How about letting them go?"


    "No way! They all have to stay here! " His voice was not strong at all, even gentle and approachable,


    but the deterrence effect of his words was not neglected. Not only did the three people in the room


    were so scared that they didn''t even dare to make a sound, but also Miss. Jean kept silent. Jean


    vented her anger on them by ring at Sally.


    The three girls who were besieged by both sides lowered their heads, just like primary school students


    in the first and second grade who had made mistakes and were to be scolded by their teachers. One of


    the timid girl couldn''t help trembling all over.


    All these slipped into the corner of his eyes, and a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    These guys dared to move! They dared not to raise this building on the ground? He was here to


    personally clean the wound for Dear Polly. He wanted them to see how he spoiled Dear Polly and


    treated her as a treasure.


    He had to make it clear to them that his Dear Polly was not allowed to be vited.


    Jake wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and ran downstairs. Soon he came back with a bright


    shlight. It was not easy to be the boss''s personal assistant. If the boss said he wanted to stay here,


    he could not change anything here, but he could do something.


    The ss fragments which were stuck in the flesh were all cleaned up. Jake immediately came forward


    with a medical kit in his hand. Bruce took out a iodine and cotton swabs from it and skillfully disinfected


    the wound.


    "Do you feel better, Dear Polly? Do you need me to blow your wound? " The smile on his face was so


    warm and gentle, as if he was stroking a piece of precious porcin.


    Although she was younger than him, he shouldn''t treat her like a child with so many people around?


    However, when she heard him say "help you, his expression and the earnest expression between his


    eyes and brows startled her.


    She had seen so many simr scenes. In the movie and television, since the characters in the novels


    could bepared with each other, it was normal to have a feeling of seeing something.


    She had to admit that what Bruce had done made her moved. The sadness inside her heart was like


    the morning mist, which gradually dissipated after they met the sunlight.


    Although Polly had a knot in her heart, she didn''t resist him at all.


    Miss. Jean''s eyes were full of resentment and fury, which burnt up Polly from head to toe. When she


    saw the gentleness and adoration that Bruce had shown to that woman, she thought that they would


    only belong to her forever. But she didn''t expect that he would be so tender to another woman whom


    she despised very much.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She turned around and left without even saying goodbye. He did it on


    purpose! He was really angry about her leaving at that time. He did all these to make her angry. He


    wanted her to understand that he could also give some gentleness to other women.


    But he had gone too far, regardless of her face. This time she would never forgive him again. She


    nned to pack up and nevere back! Let him regret all his life!


    "Mr. He, Miss Fang has left. Do you want to get her back?" Jake had sharp eyes. Seeing that Miss.


    Jean left angrily, he reminded Bruce and he didn''t want to be the punching bag.


    "Let her be!"


    "What happened?"


    "You go?"


    Jake immediately shut up.


    Bruce saw her leaving, but he didn''t intend to pay attention to her. He knew what kind of person Miss.


    Jean was. She might be throwing a tantrum and then ran away from home. There were so many


    bodyguards of Fang family keeping an eye on her, so she could go anywhere she wanted. He had


    more important things to do at the moment.


    He turned around and asked, "are you all here just now?"


    Sally and others watched Miss. Jean leave helplessly. What did it feel? The tree that they could rely on


    copsed? They turned pale and desperate, like hopeless darkness enveloping them.


    After many times'' inquiries, the three of them finally came to their senses under Jake''s reminder.


    "Boss. He, we... We are just passing by," hurriedly replied Sally.


    The other two girls echoed, "yes, Mr. He. We three are just passing by."


    "Passing by? What a coincidence! "


    As if he had seen through their lie with his sharp eyes. He pointed at the broken ss on the ground


    and the stinky liquid that flowed all over the floor. "Then is this your stuff?"


    "About that," said Sally. She was not a fool and she dared not to tell a big lie. "This is our nutritious for


    trees. It is made by us. We have all selected biology, so... "


    A slight smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, yet it was a faint one. "Then tell me, how did you get


    rid of the ingredients? Is it waste?"


    In Polly''s white casual top, the decayed ck and green liquid was gorgeous, like a musty bun with


    ck thread hanging at the end of her hair. This appearance is embarrassed, if this is put in peacetime,


    Sally they already could not help sneering. But now, they didn''t show up. All of them looked down in the


    mouth.


    Sally tipped herpanions a wink, but none of them wanted to say anything. All of them avoided her


    eyes and lowered their heads in fear.


    She was really mad at him. In her eyes, Bruce was a God and there was nothing she could do to deal


    with him. But her two teammates were much more stupid than pigs.


    She took a deep breath and mustered up all her courage to say, "Mr. He, here is the thing. We three


    walked on the stairs while talking with each other on the way. When we arrived here, we saw a woman


    was rushing down on the lunch table. "


    The more she spoke, the more excited she became. She even gestured with her hands.


    "Our ss bottle was knocked to the ground by her. Then it broke. Everything happened so fast that


    we had no time to stop them. In the blink of an eye, they had fallen to the ground. "


    "I''m sorry, Mr He. I''m really sorry." She bowed to him again and again. "It''s all our fault. We failed to


    protect Polly. I''m sorry! "


    Then, she turned around and made a bow to Polly. After that, she walked up to hold Polly''s hand. With


    a pinch of flesh on her face, she said, "Dear Polly, we are responsible for your matter today. As for your


    clothes, I will clean it for you."


    Pointing at the messy ground, she said to the other two girls, "you are responsible for clearing this


    ce. Let''s get inside. "

 Chapter 70 Dont Fight Back!

    Chapter 70 Don''t Fight Back!


    She turned around with a disdainful look. Polly, don''t you think you are too proud? ''will I be disgusted


    by her words?''.


    That was what she was waiting for.


    As she expected, Polly threw her hand away in disgust and said, "no, thanks. I can wash the clothes


    myself!"


    She pulled a long face and almost cried out, "Dear Polly, this is what I should do. I''m so worried about


    you... "


    Without saying a word, she just watched coldly at her performance. She wanted to know how


    shameless a person could be.


    All of them were awed by her hypocrisy, as their wonderful performance was interrupted by a phone


    music.


    All eyes were on her. She knew what had happened. For a moment, her face was as pale as the white


    wall in the dark.


    The voice came out of her pocket. She hurriedly reached out and touched a thin square. It was


    because she was afraid that Bruce would find out and secretly put Polly''s phone into her pocket when


    they were not looking. She was so nervous just now that she even forgot it. She felt very regretful and


    wondered why she didn''t mention it earlier.


    The phone was ringing. Bruce stared at her pocket sharply and asked, "is your phone music the same


    as Dear Polly? Um... It''s so strange. Where''s your phone? I didn''t hear any music? I''ve been wondering


    why she didn''t answer my phone. Miss Ding, can you give me a reasonable exnation? "


    "Mr. He," Sally took out the phone from her pocket with her trembling hands. "I just wanted to say that


    the phone Dear Polly is always at my ce. I..."


    Before she could finish, Bruce''s eyes were as dark as ink, but his voice was still indifferent. "Why is


    your phone?"


    "Mr. He, here is the thing..." She tried to dy the time and tried her best to make up a reasonable


    excuse. She panicked and didn''t know what to do in front of him. She didn''t remember anything.


    She used her usual trick to deal with men, trying to squeeze a few tears and muddle through. By virtue


    of her pretty face and innocent appearance, Sally had be more popr among men. So, she had


    thought that this tactic was for all men. Moreover, she had a crush on Bruce. If she could take this


    opportunity to hook up with him, it would kill two birds with one stone.


    The more she thought about it, the morecent she became, and even her movements became


    lighter and weaker.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, she was so pitiful that Bruce didn''t even look at her at all. He looked at Polly, and asked as


    sweet as possible, "Dear Polly, tell me, what''s going on?"


    Even though she could not think of a reasonable exnation, she knew that she should not let Polly tell


    the truth, otherwise she would be done. If he did, he would know that she was lying.


    It was a terrible crime to cheat the boss of BA.


    Without thinking too much, she rushed to Polly and pushed him aside. "Mr. He, let Polly change her


    clothes first. She is so smelly!"


    "Shut up! Miss Ding, I will only once in a while. I don''t like hitting women! Get out! " "Even when he said


    the word "get out", it was still too slow to match the original meaning of it, so his mood was normal. But


    the deterrence it showed was the same kind of ruthlessness that was as easy as rolling an ant to


    death, which could shake people''s souls to pieces.


    Overwhelmed by fear, Sally didn''t know how to react. Jake couldn''t see her and led her to another side.


    It was the first time that she had seen the cold and intimidating Bruce. She was taken aback, too. But


    she didn''t think it was her fault to displease him.


    "I have nothing to say." She turned around and said to Sally, "could you please give me back my


    phone? Remember to bring your cell phone with you next time, so that you don''t need to borrow others.


    "


    Only these two sentences were enough for everyone to understand.


    Sally handed the phone to Polly obediently, but didn''t forget to continue acting, "thanks, Dear Polly. I


    will never make such a stupid mistake again! "


    It was nearly half past six when Polly got changed and sat on the Mercedes Benz. It was not


    completely dark. With the grey blue tone, the streetmps were like the weak ones guiding a ship on


    the boundless sea.


    She took a look at the dormitory building. She didn''t know how they would criticize her for the moment.


    The teacher of the dormitory Department came upstairs and said that the bad smell had spread all over


    the first floor after the phone incident. When she was thinking about what was going on, she received a


    report saying that someone was maliciously destroying the environment of the dormitory building.


    The dorm keeper had done an investigation. In addition to the assessment of the relevant students, she


    was sure that it was done by Sally and another two girls. The dorm manager gave them a strict lecture,


    asking them to write a five-thousand word self-criticism, and announce it in the whole morning meeting.


    Then he punished them for cleaning the corridor for a week.


    "Dear Polly, why did you help Sally just now?"


    Bruce asked after a long silence. They hadn''t talked for a long time since they got into the car. Her face


    had been cold all the time, and so did Bruce. The depressing and dull atmosphere in the car made


    Jake, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, sweating profusely.


    "When did I help her?"


    There was a kind of cruelty in his smile, and he said, "don''t think I''ll believe it. You borrowed her


    phone."


    "Since you didn''t believe it, why didn''t you reveal it at that time?"


    The smile on the man''s face deepened, but the light burst out from his dark eyes was very cold, making


    people feel chilly all over. "If you want to do something, you have a reason. I have to cooperate. How


    can I tear down your table? But as for the reason why you did so, I have been thinking about it all the


    time, but I can''t figure it out. Could you tell me? "


    "If I tell you that there is no reason, will you believe me?"


    "In the past, I would believe you if you said that, but today I won''t! You must be mad at me ''! You this


    wench looks pure and beautiful like a cabbage, in fact you ... Are you going to do something against


    me? " The man''s body leaned close to her, and his voice was as cold as ice, "Dear Polly, you have to


    forgive me and break the knot in your heart!"


    "I''m not upset! I did it without thinking! "


    His sharp eyes could pierce into her soul. He smiled faintly, "then I''ve been waiting for you downstairs


    for a long time. Why didn''t youe downstairs? What happened? You get used to arriving ahead of


    time all the time! Did you do that for no reason? "


    "Even if there is a reason, what does it have to do with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me! Dear Polly, you should understand that we are not in a rtionship now.


    We are a couple! If you feel wronged, just tell me. I''m your husband. Why can''t you tell me? "


    Jake was so shocked that he almost bump into an oing scooter. He mmed on the brakes,


    causing Polly to fly out of the window all of a sudden. But before she could run away, Bruce pulled her


    back into the seat.


    "Jake, did you buy your driver''s license?" Bruce held her waist and asked coldly.


    "What?" Without realizing what was happening, Jake took a tissue to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    He crumpled it into a ball and was about to throw it away, only to find that the next trash can was full of


    paper.


    "I can give you two months off. You cane back after you practice your driving skill!"


    Now Jake understood what his boss meant. He immediately promised, "no need! I just checked my


    driving license! If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you right now! "


    "I''m not interested in the fake certificate you bought!"


    "Mr. He, it''s true!"


    Jake wasining, only to find that his boss had turned his head away to talk to Polly. He drew a


    tissue from the box and sighed to himself. But what happened to the boss who said he was Miss Han''s


    husband?


    That day Mr. He sent me away to meet the stalkers. Did he take Miss Han to the Bureau of civil affairs?


    The boss did this without informing him. As a dedicated assistant to the boss, Jake felt deeply hurt.


    More importantly, he felt he failed to do his duty. If one day the boss''s mother asked him about it, how


    could he get through it?


    The wise man always make wise decisions. He had always boasted himself of being able to see


    through people''s minds, but he had neglected that matter. Because in everyone''s eyes, Polly was no


    match for Miss. Jean.


    However, there was one thing he was very clear about. Boss had kept the truth from him for a long


    time, and now he suddenly wanted to tell me that he was dragging me into the mire.


    As soon as they entered the apartment, Bruce immediately turned on the light and pulled Polly onto the


    sofa. Despite her unwillingness, he checked her from head to toe carefully.


    After confirming that she was not hurt, he breathed a sigh of relief. This little girl looked quite gentle and


    fragile. He didn''t expect her to be so bad tempered. He had been in the car for a short time. The ce


    was cramped. He was afraid that he would hurt her, so he had to keep still.


    In a fierce dispute between the two, the weaker one finally failed and was pressed on the soft sofa by


    Bruce.


    "Bruce, you are too heavy! Get up! Get up now! " Clenching her fists, she punched the man in the


    chest. "I hate you! I hate you!"


    His heavy body made her out of breath. Her face was as red as a ripe apple. Her lips were as red as


    roses, but she tried to express her protest. He couldn''t help but be touched and lowered his head to


    hug her.


    Polly twisted her head back and forth to keep away from him. "What are you doing, Bruce?" she asked


    "Don''t resist me!"


    With just one hand, Bruce grabbed both of her hands and shook them back and forth. A pair of dark


    eyes rolled with disappointment. "Dear Polly. I''m your husband, and you''re my woman. What do you


    think I want to do?"


    "You, you are not, so what..." Polly swallowed hard and finally did not dare to speak it out.


    "Who am I? No matter what I am, you have been married to me for some time. Shouldn''t we get to


    know each other? "

 Chapter 71 Dear Polly, You Start To Care About Me

    Chapter 71 Dear Polly, You Start To Care About Me


    The man in front of her was ring at her, as if he was slightly drunk. She recognized it was her face


    that was reflected in his eyes. Gradually a dark and heavy whirlpool was formed, as if to drown her.


    She knew what it meant by that look. She still remembered that he had looked at her that way when


    she stayed with Kevin alone once. She was so frightened that she ran away. Then she made various


    excuses to avoid him.


    However, the man in front of her, was her husband, and they were a legal couple. Could she say no?


    Was it because of the rtionship between them that she felt she was slowly melting in his eyes? This


    feeling is very bad, because this man, she does not look like her.


    She must find a solution as soon as possible.


    Bruce chuckled and said, "since you keep silent, I''ll take that as a yes!"


    "I... I want to go to the bathroom..." Her heart was beating so fast that he might have heard it.


    There was a shining light in his eyes, like a meteor, then heughed. "No way! Let me kiss you as long


    as I want! "


    The man''s smile seemed like magic. He drugged her again and she felt dizzy.


    Sometimes she was drunk, and sometimes she was sober. In a trance, she stretched out her slender


    arms to reach his waist, wanting to hold him tight.


    This strange feeling scared her inexplicably. She reached out and pinched herself hard to wake herself


    up.


    "Step aside, Bruce. I really want to go to the washroom." In fact, she didn''t want to go at all, but she


    knew that it was the time. Their situation was too dangerous for her.


    It was the first time that she deeply realized that he was a very dangerous man.


    "No way! Bad girl! " It was not easy for him to let her go. He stretched out his hand and scraped her


    nose gently. His eyes were full of affection and tenderness. "Little girl, don''t think you can get through


    easily today! Or, give me your man, or tell me what''s in your mind! "


    "Do you have a third choice?"


    "Yes!"


    "What?"


    "Give me everything of you!" Not only her body, but also her heart.


    Bruce straightened his back and reached out his hand to smooth her disheveled long hair. Her fingers


    were fair and long.


    "Just tell me why you don''t like me."


    This man was way more powerful than Polly. She could not afford the consequences of silence


    Anyway, she didn''t dare to believe the hearsay again.


    "What? Are you protesting to me?" Bruce''s fingers were balled into a grim line, and he leaned over.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you everything, okay?" she said


    It was not her fault, so it was her who was in the right. Now I''m in the passive position, while this man is


    so unreasonable. ''?


    "You promised me that you would trust me when Jean fell into the water. Why did you investigate me


    secretly?" She had thought it over. She couldn''t speak out her name in front of him. She could only


    investigate secretly and make things vague.


    She was a little worried. Since it was a secret investigation, how did she know? Bruce would definitely


    ask about the details. She just told a lie, and she would try her best to cover it.


    But to her surprise, Bruce became silent in an instant. After a long while, he said slowly, "Dear Polly, I


    didn''t do that!"


    "If you didn''t do it, who else did it?" It was not difficult to find from his words that someone was really


    doing this, and this man knew the inside story.


    "Not so many people here." When he became serious, his eyes were as deep as knife and axe


    engraved, "my mother knew that night, and she was not happy with my attitude."


    The implication was obvious that his mother was investigating her secretly. She remembered that from


    that day till now, Rachel didn''t tell her that it was because of Bruce, and she even tried to deny it. But


    she was not willing to admit it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Knowing it had nothing to do with him, she was somehow rxed.


    "How did your mother know?" She put on a false smile and asked, "did you say that?"


    Being irritated by her, Bruce reached out his hand and pinched her face, saying, "you ungrateful girl!


    What kind of person do you think I am! Do you think I am that free? Why do you ask me to do such a


    trivial thing? "


    He pinched her cheek, but it didn''t work. Then he tickled her, "you bad girl, it seems that I have spoiled


    you too much! I''ve made you an ungrateful person! "


    Polly Han giggled, dodging his attack and begging for mercy, "I''m sorry, Bruce. It''s all my fault! Let''s just


    talk, okay? "


    She looked cute and lovely when she asked for mercy with a sweet smile on her face. Bruce couldn''t


    help but hold her in his arms and kissed her on the lips. Before everything was about to go out of


    control, Polly stopped him and asked, "don''t be angry, Bruce. It''s not you who said that. Is it Jake? As a


    doctor, can he do such a thing? "


    His words irritated Bruce again. "You bad girl! You believe in Jake instead of me? I''m much better than


    Jake? What''s so great about having a doctor! We have a lot of fish in the BA! Hit them hard on the


    back! But there is only one man called Bruce in the world! Your husband is unique! "


    His flirtatious act almost made her burst intoughter. She said, "alright, alright. You are the one and


    only! Bruce, I have told you, we should have a good talk. Please, I''m dying! "


    "I haven''t done anything to you yet, but what about you? Besides, if you can''t make it, it doesn''t matter.


    I can handle it. "


    "Bruce, are you a rogue?"


    "Yes, I am a rogue! I''d like to be a scoundrel in front of you. "


    At this moment, Polly''s heart was held by a soft hand, which made her feel sad and warm. How could


    they think of today''s situation?


    Bruce held Polly in his arms and kissed her over and over again. It seemed that he had gotten used to


    kissing her, and as time went by, she didn''t resist anymore. Anyway, he would only kiss her from now


    on and would not do anything inappropriate.


    "Don''t try to deceive me. Let''s continue what we just said." Her ponytail was disheveled. She simply


    unbound her hair to let her hair hang down loosely.


    "Dear Polly, you can''t me me. That''s why I came to you."


    Polly is not convinced, do not me him, can also me her?


    He held her soft little hand with his warm big hand, and teased, "you''re so cute. It makes me can''t help


    but fall in love with you."


    As he got closer, her face turned red and her heart beat fast again.


    The corners of Bruce''s lips lifted into a smirk. He sighed and said, "I''m afraid that it''ll be hard for you to


    ept in a short time! It was just a prelude to regte the atmosphere. Dear Polly. I''ll take you to the


    He Residence. "


    This news wasn''t good. Her rxed nerve got tensed. "Why?" she asked


    As he looked at her, a deep sense of guilt and pity appeared in his eyes. He said, "my mother told


    grandpa what happened between us. He wants to see you."


    "You told them that we got married?"


    "No! But now they all know that you are my girlfriend. Grandfather want to see how you look like. "


    Realizing his words were too implicit, Polly immediately retorted, "do he want to see whether it''s me or


    your childhood ymate, Miss. Jean?"


    And it was far more than that. She had nned to frame her up in front of Bruce, but it turned out that


    she had failed. She wouldn''t be reconciled. Perhaps she came to Bruce''s mother andined. In a


    word, she left a bad impression on the He n.


    "Dear Polly, do you care about Miss. Jean?"


    "It''s not about whether I care or not. She is the most important person in your life. She will always


    appear in our lives. There''s no way to ignore her."


    Then he corrected her with a serious expression, "Dear Polly! You''re wrong! Now you are the most


    important person in my life. Only you are the person who will be with me all my life. "


    "But I''m happy that you said you care about her."


    "Why are you so happy?"


    "Because Dear Polly began to care about me."

 Chapter 72 Ill Pick You Up Tonight

    Chapter 72 I''ll Pick You Up Tonight


    A Benz stopped at the school gate. Polly wanted to go in alone, but Bruce insisted on driving her in.


    "Dear Polly, I heard that your department is going to organize a tour in pear blossom Valley two days


    later, and I will also go on a business trip. We will not be able to see each other for several days. I can


    drive you there. "


    "How do you know that our department is going to pear blossom ditch?" asked Polly vigntly


    "If I want to know, I can know it. I want to know everything about you. "


    She didn''t know whether Bruce had arranged someone to watch over her or not, but she felt she


    couldn''t keep any secret with only Avril who had a full-time snitch on her.


    "Well, it''ste. Although I really want to say a few more words to you, I can''t let such a good student


    who abides by thewte! Leave, now! "


    Without giving her a chance to say anything else, Bruce grabbed her wrist and walked towards the


    campus. The security guard at the gate greeted him respectfully, "Hello, Mr. He."


    Bruce hadn''t been to A University for many times, but people like him always had the impression on


    people like him. Not only the security guards, but also the teachers and members of the student union


    knew him.


    "Why do I feel that you want everyone to know our rtionship?" "Can''t we keep a low profile?"


    "No way!" "We are a couple. I have the right to break into the world of you," said he tenderly and gently,


    hands on her soft waist


    "That was not what we said before,"


    Looking at her indifferently, he said in a domineering tone, "the past is important, but the future is more


    important! Time could never go back when one was separated from his beloved one. You will only have


    me in your world in the future! "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Standing by the window of the third floor, Miss. Jean had a panoramic view of the whole thing. A sort of


    viciousness and anger emerged on her beautiful face. She bit her lips and stared at Polly with eyes full


    of resentment.


    Bruce seemed to notice something and turned to look at Jean. There was a hint of warning in his cold


    eyes. Jean was shocked and hid behind the wall in a hurry.


    The ss was about to start, so she was the only one in the hallway. She was so angry that she


    stamped her foot heavily and her face was twisted and ferocious.


    Yesterday, after she returned, she still did not pack and leave. A man like Bruce hated being threatened


    most, just like her leaving didn''t irritate him at all. Their rtionship not only didn''t go further, but also


    was more indifferent than before.


    She couldn''t imagine what he would do if she left him again this time.


    "Miss. Jean, you''re good in all aspects, except that you''re a little stubborn. Men liked obedient and


    timid women. You shouldn''t have left in a fit of pique a year ago. You are pushing him to other women''s


    ce, and also giving those women around him opportunities! Bruce is my son. I know what kind of


    person he is. He is not a promiscuous child, but as a man, how can he stand the temptation? "


    "What you need to do now is not to leave him again, unless you don''t love him anymore and want to


    completely break up with him. I should do everything I can to win his heart. ''! Once you leave, you will


    not have the luck to be with him anymore. You will regret in the future. Even if he had loved you in the


    past, love was the most illusory thing, and it was the most unbearable thing to bear the test of time.


    One thing you should keep in mind: take care of yourself. You have to swallow your reserve and pride


    when there is no other way. Women''s initiative is the most satisfying for men''s vanity. "


    What Bruce''s mother said was like a fish bone in her heart. Although it was not very pleasant, it was


    the reality.


    Whether it was true or not, there had been another woman by his side. Perhaps, if things went on like


    this, she would really be able to get out of his world.


    It had never urred to her that conquering a man would be as active as those bitches. But in the


    current situation, there was no other choice.


    She couldn''t just stand by and watch other women take away Bruce!


    She quickly took out her phone and was about to call Bruce, but the phone rang in advance. She


    nced at the screen and frowned.


    "What do you want? I heard what you said before, but it turned out that all was in vain! "


    The woman was reprimanded by her, but she didn''t get angry at all. She said in a mild tone, "Miss.


    Jean, you''re too impatient and self-willed. I heard that you are going to go abroad to pack your things.


    Is that true? "


    "Really? What if I lied to you? "


    "If it is not true, then I have nothing to say. But if it is true, I can only tell you that it is a dead end! The


    moment you left, there was a chance left for Polly. Although he loves you, he can''t stand you messing


    around like this. Man is a kind of animal with strong vanity. You should be more initiative. Say


    something good to make him feelfortable. Then you will get a chance. "


    She said in the same way as Bruce''s mother. In front of Bruce''s mother, Miss. Jean didn''t dare to


    contradict her, but she was willing to give vent to her anger on this man.


    "Why should I take the initiative? How can I make the first move? Should I undress mine and ask him


    to do so? Are you advising me or teaching me how to make a bitch? "


    "Jean, I think you are too excited today. When we talk about this questionter..."


    "I don''t want to say it again! Do you know who I saw just now! He personally drove Polly that bitch to


    the teaching building below, two people deep feeling, in front of the show of love, it is disgusting! "


    "Miss. Jean, that''s nothing! He will drive you there if you want. Before you went abroad, he always did


    that, didn''t he? "


    Jean couldn''t help raising her voice, "but that''s me! My Bruce! What is she, Polly Han! Why does she


    receive so much care from Bruce? "


    After a moment''s silence, that man said, "Miss. Jean, you should ept the fact. It was useless to


    comin, remorseful or angry at this moment. All you could do was to torture yourself and give others


    a chance. Although she is not a very special person, she is favored by Bruce. That must be because


    she is special... "


    "Shut up! Are you trying to kick me when I''m down? Oh, do you all think I''m pathetic? Ridiculous! "


    "Miss. Jean, calm down! I have something more important to tell you! His grandfather has known that.


    He... "


    "That''s what I want to say! There is nothing more important than this! " Miss. Jean interrupted him


    harshly. Her mind was in a mess. But when she just finished her words, she suddenly realized that that


    man must have something important to tell her.


    "What did you say? Lord He, did Bruce''s grandfather know that he has Polly? "


    "Okay! Lord He informed Bruce to bring Polly to the he family mansion this weekend! "


    All of a sudden, an expression ofcency appeared on Jean''s face, which was glowing with


    resentment. "Go ahead! I can''t wait to see her! Polly are not graceful at all! Lord He is very


    conservative and strict. He will surely dislike her! "


    "Though grandpa He is stereotyped and strict, he is the gentlest one. He was different from others in


    the he n, and didn''t have the concept of match. In his eyes, it didn''t matter at all that Polly was such


    a shameless man! I heard that it was Bruce who secretly arranged that Polly to go to the He


    Residence. What does it mean? I don''t need to remind you. "


    She couldn''t help trembling, and her voice was so uncontrobly trembling that it was out of control.


    "Bruce, is he trying to make the He family members admit that Polly is his girlfriend?"


    The man kept silent.


    "Then, what am I to him! You are persuading me to take the initiative, one by one. I don''t have a


    chance now, how can I take the initiative? "


    "Who says you have no chance! human effort is the decisive factor! Don''t worry and calm down now.


    Let''s all calm down and think about how to prevent Polly from going to the He Residence! "


    "What else can we do? What Lord He has said has been set. Who else can clear it up? "


    "No one can disobey Lord He''s order, so we can''t change it. We have no choice but to find fault with


    Polly! Bruce would go on a business trip tomorrow ande back on weekend. This is your chance! "


    When Polly was about to reach the door of the ssroom, she received the message from Bruce.


    Dear Polly, don''t forget that I''ll pick you up tonight.


    In the past, when she saw such kind of messages, she would just ignore them. Today, she replied three


    words.


    Obviously, he was thrilled.


    Don''t forget to miss me. You missed me every day!


    She smiled and texted back. No time.


    In his reply, it was a burst of tears.


    There were still a few minutes before Polly entered the ssroom. Everyone was doing his or her own


    business.


    Avril was reading a novel with her cell phone in her hands. It might be the scene that the hero and


    heroine she loved killed each other in love. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Hal bent over the table, his cheek touching it so closely as if he could never fall asleep.


    Everything was normal as before, showing a peaceful and happy appearance.


    The sun in the morning was gentle and peaceful. It wasfortable to enjoy the sunlight. Bypassing


    the fragrance of the wind at its temples, it was not bad to let the time pass quietly in this peaceful and


    harmonious atmosphere.


    When she passed by the table, she didn''t even look at Kevin.


    There was a saying that Bruce was right.


    Although the past is important, the future is more important!


    She was grateful that she could pluck up her courage to go forward step by step with his


    encouragement when she lost her courage.

 Chapter 73 How Lovely!

    Chapter 73 How Lovely!


    This time, the activity to the pear blossom valley was a barbecue. The group was made up of ten


    people, making small groups. Undoubtedly, Avril, Hal and Polly were in the same group, and the other


    seven people were coaxed by Hal.


    It''s warm spring and flowers are in blossom, and the pear blossom ditch is beautiful. The pink peach


    flowers, snow-white pear flowers, and all kinds of wild flowers in the grass along the roadside,


    decorated a ravine with brilliance. The running water was clear, surrounded by several newly growing


    yellow tender trees on the ground of the jagged rocks.


    In the pear blossom ditch, there were grills specially reserved for tourists to barbecue. And even the fire


    was ready-made. The workers specially made it for the visitors. They were only responsible for bringing


    food to the ce where they lived.


    The price was not very high. 80. It was a good deal.


    However, it was the first time for them to have a barbecue in the wild. Though it looked interesting and


    romantic, it wasn''t easy to do it actually. They had no experience and had their own ideas. One said


    that she should do so, and the other said that she should do so. After cooking for half a day, the


    pleasant stream of smoke and vegetables suddenly flowed into the vige, choking the smell of roasted


    meat.


    It was until noon that the bamboo skewer was fresh out of the furnace. Only a few, most of which was


    stained with ash. Fortunately, Hal had prepared a lot of desserts, which gave the hungry people a


    chance to eat them.


    They chose a clean and big stone and sat down. Next to them, there were a few stones piled up and


    they cast a cool and gloomy shadow. While they were eating the dessert, they helped each other wipe


    off the ash on their faces. Theyughed together.


    "Avril, do you think this dessert tastes familiar?"


    Avril was chewing the cake, and her pronunciation was a little vague, "are you familiar with it? I don''t


    think so. But it''s not bad. "


    "Do you like the vor of Unusual House. The one made by the cold and mysterious Lemon?"


    The people in Unusual House. called the dessert master lemon secretly. No one used that word. If this


    man was too peculiar, there would be no good wherever he went.


    "How could it be Lemon? The dessert he made in Unusual House. is worth at least a hundred dor."


    Avril pointed at a huge stic basket on the grass, where there was still a lot of cakes left, and said,


    "look, thatrge basket. How much does it cost? Hal is a petty man. It''s impossible. "


    "Haven''t you noticed that? It must cost a lot even if those cakes weren''t bought in Unusual House." she


    defended Hal.


    "You are right."


    "So, don''t say that Hal is mean any more. None of them was rich. Life was not easy for them. Besides,


    his health condition takes a lot of money to our family every year. "


    Realizing that this topic was too heavy and this was not in ordance with today''s happiness and


    atmosphere, Polly turned the topic back. "Avril, I think this taste is really like. It can be taken as real,


    even more Lemon. Hey, don''t eat like a wolf. Chew carefully. "


    Avril slowed down her pace of swallowing and started to chew slowly ording to the way of Polly.


    After a while, she shook her head and said, "I still don''t feel it. In my opinion, all the desserts have a


    special taste. Sweet! Even I eat Lemon''s made as well. "


    "Will there be no difference even if Lemon''s?" All of a sudden, Polly thought of something. She drew


    closer to Avril and said, "that day, Ellen told me that Lemon was very close to you. Is that true?"


    Avril grabbed the bottle and gulped down a few mouthfuls.


    "Wow, are you serious? That Lemon, how could he be close to anyone? I have been to Unusual


    House. for almost two years, and I have only seen him appear in public once, even with his face


    covered. I just talked to him for a few words that day. The main reason is that it''s about Hal. You know,


    he also likes to make dessert. I thought he was quite pitiful due to his old illness, so I asked him to


    teach him how to make dessert. Then I would teach him an urgent skillter, so that he could be less


    brainless, while being petrified by those people. "


    It was true that Hal loved to learn how to make dessert, but he never said yes. She liked eating too,


    which was theirmon topic.


    However, what Avril said not only didn''t make up the gossip of Polly, but also aroused her interest


    more.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Will he really teach you if you ask him for help? He wouldn''t say a word usually, would he? "


    "That''s because I happened to hear something he liked. When ites to desserts, his eyes through


    the white veil are as bright as the star whose eyes are rising from the sky. How blind it is! "


    Clenching her fists, Polly forced a smile and said, "please change the subject. It shows that you have a


    guilty conscience."


    "Humph!" Avril just ignored her and kept eating her cake, like she hadn''t eaten anything for three days.


    People near their barbecue stall all got the Hal''s cakes, which were farther away. Some restless


    squatters came over and found alms-giving and robbed what was left.


    They poured the bitter water while eating.


    "That''s very generous of you! Good guys are divided into two parts. The one who sees them will get


    one! I don''t think it''s a good idea to live with others. "


    "That Fanny has brought a lot of yummy food with him. It''s spread all over the ce. Only she and


    Kevin eat there. Using delicious food lure in front of us, who are almost hungry to death. This is really a


    torture! "


    "Exactly! The whole day''s disy of affection is really annoying! I wish them an early death of their


    romance! "


    All of a sudden, one of the men moved his arm and winked at him. "All right. Let''s finish our dinner


    now."


    Understanding what they meant, Polly just smiled slightly.


    She didn''t know since when someone mentioned the couple in front of her again. She could totally


    keep calm. Just like some inside story sometimes posted on the Inte.


    After eating the dessert, they all gave up the barbecue. They climbed to the back mountain to see the


    secondrgest pear blossom waterfall in the country.


    Before approaching, a deafening sound like ten thousand galloping horses or an array of spring


    thunder brought a thrilling feeling. They were so close that a gust of cool, wet wind blew. Water fleeted


    from the cliff with the height of nearly 50 meters, just like a river falling into the mortal world. It went


    through the emerald green rolling mountains and collided with the rocks on both sides. The snow kes


    fluttered like broken jade, flowing into the clear deep water pool below.


    There were many people gathering on the top of the waterfall. Some stayed in the cold and green


    water on both sides to watch the scenes. Some stayed by the camera for the scenes of taking photos.


    Some bold people stood at the top of the waterfall with ropes tied on their bodies to go against the


    current, seeking the thrill of being hit by the water.


    They walked up with other tourists. They were all teenagers and were so excited that they couldn''t wait


    to go upstairs, take off their shoes and stand in the crystal clear river.


    Above the waterfall, on a rock on the other side, there was a pear blossom Inn, surrounded by green


    water. On the balcony of the second floor of the hotel stood two men wearing sunsses. They looked


    through their sses at the group of students standing under the waterfall.


    "Mr. He, Mrs. Han is over there. Shall we go there?" The man who spoke was Jake. He had been


    ustomed to calling her Miss Han, but when he thought that the boss had already revealed his


    rtionship with Miss Han in front of him, it was not appropriate to call her like this.


    But the boss did know such an important thing. Obviously, they needed to keep it a secret. He really


    didn''t know what to do. So he decided to call her "Mrs. Han" when there was no one else but Bruce.


    "Not now." As he raised his hand and tried to stop him, a bright smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    "Jake, don''t you think it''s interesting to stay here and watch her? How lovely, right? "


    Jake was so embarrassed. He changed the subject immediately.


    "Mr. boss, would you like to have lunch with Mrs. Han?"


    "No, thanks! She is very happy now. If I disturb her, she will be unhappy. I don''t want to be hated by my


    wife. Besides, I have been satisfied with watching her here. "


    Jake wanted to say, ''Mr. boss, although you are easy to be satisfied, I won''t say that out.''.


    "But Mr. He, aren''t you here to give Mrs. Han a surprise?"


    A wicked smile shed through his eyes, and he said, "are you sure? I''ll send you out. Will you scare


    the kids when you show up in front of them? "


    Jake was speechless.


    Was it strange for him to wear a ck suit? Before he came out, he looked into the mirror on purpose.


    As far as he knew, there was no more handsome assistant boss in A City than him. What''s more, if she


    is still a child, how old does he look?


    This was the kind of sadness that one could live on his looks, but had to depend on the inside.


    What about the boss and his wife? They are father and daughter? In the interval of his business trip, he


    even took a private ne back and peeped at them, but why did he look so happy as if his daughter


    had just grown up? It was not far from the pervert.


    But he couldn''t let the boss know about it. Otherwise, he would no longer be his assistant.


    Under the waterfall, two women were hiding behind a big rock. They were both in ck tights and hat.


    Their faces were mostly covered by sunsses, and the rest were covered by a hat.


    "They wore a safety belt. How could it be possible for her to fall off the waterfall?"


    "Don''t worry. I have arranged everything well. The safety rope is safe for others, but for her, it''s


    absolutely fatal! "


    There are so many people around her. If she was held by one of them, she may not fall down. "


    "Don''t worry. By that time, there won''t be too many people around her. Even if there are a few people


    around her, they will not try to stop her!"

 Chapter 74 Be Good And Wait For Me

    Chapter 74 Be Good And Wait For Me


    The sunshine at noon was very strong, making people feel like it was burning in summer. More and


    more people were attracted by the waterfall surfing project, so Polly, Avril and Hal also went there.


    The three of them were divided into a group. ording to the tradition that a man and a woman were


    arranged to be in a same group, Avril and Hal were arranged to be in the same group. There was a boy


    in the same group between Polly and Avril.


    A professional staff checked their safety rope first, and then they walked to the top of the waterfall hand


    in hand. The depth of over fifty meters was a deep water pool. Looking from afar, it waspletely


    different from the feeling of standing on the ground. The strong visual impact caused by the rushing


    water, and the deafening sound of the water falling, all the girls were frightened to turn around, daring


    not look down.


    The group was soon dispersed by the strong impact of the river, and the boys who were standing


    around Polly all disheveled. It was her first time to y such an exciting game, and she was scared to


    scream on the spot. Like other girls, she grabbed the rope tied on her body and climbed forward bit by


    bit.


    Suddenly, she grabbed nothing and was thrown into the air by the rushing water. Then she fell


    backward. Before she realized what had happened, she felt her body hit on a hard rock. Then she


    rubbed it with wind. Her head was hit by something and then her body sank into the water.


    She was in a daze and the only vague impression in her mind was that the rope was cut and she fell


    into the water. She wanted to stretch her arms and legs to the shore, but she was too weak to move.


    The rail of the balcony was tightly gripped by his two hands. The veins on his hands were as clear as


    the meridians of leaves. Bruce stared hard at the green water under him, as if it was a mass of dizzy


    ink, and his eyes were full of incredulity.


    Jake was also stunned, but he reacted quickly. While taking off his clothes, he said, "Mr. He, you are


    afraid of water, let me..." Before he could finish thest word, "go", Bruce, who was standing next to


    him, disappeared.


    He saw nothing but a ck shadow. He suddenly fell into the water as if an eagle suddenly spotted a


    prey and fell into the water in an instant.


    Polly felt that she was floating in the air, and it was so dark around that she was at a loss and didn''t


    know where to go. In a blur, a gentle and loving face appeared in front of her. He stood at the heaviest


    part of the dark clouds and looked at her silently.


    She reached out her hand to him in anticipation, but he just smiled gently at her. His figure quickly


    retreated, slowly became transparent.


    She sobbed, "Owen..."


    Humble and desperate, she was like an abandoned child, cowardly lost in the darkness.


    Suddenly, she heard someone calling her name anxiously. When she was the most exhausted, her


    eyes were closed tightly. Suddenly, a glimmer of light came out of her eyes and she was held out by a


    ray of warm hand dyed into golden.


    When thest sliver of air in her chest was about to be squeezed out, a soft ball blocked her mouth. A


    fresh air went into her internal organs, which got redemption for her dying oxygen. Her brain slowly


    regained consciousness, and a pair of watery and clear eyes turned from half turbid to somewhat clear.


    She recognized the person''s face clearly.


    Suddenly, joy filled her heart. She reached out her hands and held that man''s waist. As if being


    stimted, he sucked Polly''s lips into his mouth, then he sucked so hard that the tip of her tongue and


    the root of her tongue became numb.


    Amidst the flowing green, she smelled a faint fragrance of tea.


    The light overhead was getting closer and closer to her. Suddenly, theyer of water above her head


    broke and her body was out of the water.


    Her consciousness was not very clear. She just felt that the light above her was very dazzling. She


    reached out her hand to cover it.


    In a trance, a hoarse voice came to her ear, "Dear Polly, who am I?"


    As the light shed, the person''s face became blurred, but her heart became clearer.


    In a daze, she smiled faintly and her fingertips brushed across his face. She mumbled in a sleep,


    "Bruce..."


    She didn''t hear his reply, because at this moment there was a burst of panic and shout roaring in the


    mountain stream, "someone fell!"


    "Someone has fallen into the water! Hurry up! "


    At this time, people above the waterfall noticed that Polly had fallen. Avril and Hal wanted to untie the


    safety rope on their bodies crazily, but they were stopped by the staff beside them. Because untying


    the rope in such a violent water meant she would have the same ending as Polly.


    The staff didn''t dare to untie them until they came back to the shore. Without wiping the water on their


    faces and faces, the two of them rushed downwards. Others followed them.


    "Polly! Polly!"


    Avril wanted to rush over, but was stopped by Jake.


    "Miss An, please calm down. Mr. He is here. Miss Han will be fine."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Seeing that Polly barely stood up and waved her arm, Avril was relieved. But she had to release her


    anger at that time. She turned around and shouted at the two boys who stood beside Polly, "you are


    standing at the side of thedy. Why didn''t you catch her?"


    "We were soaked in the water and didn''t notice her. Who would have thought that the safety belt would


    break? You should have checked that before! " Guilt was written all over their faces. No one was to


    me for this.


    When she saw that Hal had calmed down, she pulled Avril and said, "never mind. It''s none of their


    business? Even if we were standing by the side of the crowd and didn''t notice her. "


    It was a fact and only now did they find that she was drowning. Avril was not an unreasonable person.


    This was her instinctive reaction when facing the life or death danger of her most important person.


    Jake called the ambnce but it was on the mountain. Even though the police could detour around the


    mountainside, they couldn''t drive to the scene. Then Bruce carried Polly on his back and went down


    the mountain.


    "Bruce, put me down. I''m fine." "The road here is quite difficult..."


    "Even if you''re fine, just stay with me! Compared with my past life, the road here is much easier! You


    can''t speak now! "


    The two women hiding behind a stone saw that Bruce had lifted Polly to the shore. Both of them


    couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Isn''t he on a business trip? Why are he here? "


    "I don''t know that. But he did go on a business trip today! But isn''t he unable to swim anymore? " The


    ending words were a series of meditations.


    "So, you want to say that James has fallen in love with that woman and can ovee the


    psychological barrier for her? Didn''t you say this time ....? Don''t you promise that you will seed?


    Now we fail again for no reason. Tell me, what should we do next? Do you want me to just stand by


    and watch him bring Polly to the He family mansion? "


    "Calm down. Let them go! I''ve already decided how to deal with them. I promise I will give Polly Han a


    big surprise! "


    The ambnce sent Polly to the hospital and had a general check-up. Everything was normal except


    for some bruises in every part of her body. But Bruce was still worried about her and insisted on making


    her stay in hospital for two days.


    The door of the ward was pushed open and Jake walked in. He handed a set of clean clothes to her


    and said respectfully, "Mr. He, please change your clothes."


    Although he clothes were still wet, he forgot to take them off. Reminded by Jake, Bruce nodded and


    walked into the rest room with his clothes.


    Jake smiled at Polly and was about to leave.


    Polly in bed, her mobile phone had been confiscated by Bruce. She was not sleepy and couldn''t fall


    asleep. The scene that she had fallen into the water shed through her mind one after another.


    Although she was in a semia at that time, she could image the details.


    There were so many things that she couldn''t figure out.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Zhou." She sat up slightly and stopped Jake who was about to go out.


    "What can I do for you, Mrs. Han?" he asked politely


    The word "Mrs. Han" gave Polly a good scare, but she didn''t take it as an abrupt response. Jake was


    Bruce''s assistant. It was normal for him to know this.


    It was just like that she and Bruce had registered for marriage. Sooner orter their rtionship would


    be exposed in the public.


    "Mr. Zhou, isn''t Bruce on a business trip? How could he appear in the pear blossom Valley? " Besides,


    he was nearby at that time. That was why he could show up in time when she was in danger.


    "Mr. He specially took his private ne to see Mrs. Han after the meeting. Mr. He intended to have


    lunch with Mrs. Han, but Mr. He said he didn''t want to bother you Mrs. Han, please don''t mention this


    matterter! Mr. boss will be remorseful for this decision! "


    The fact was clear and direct. If Bruce had had lunch with Polly at that time, maybe she had not wanted


    to go surfing. Even if they went after dinner, and at another time, even at the same ce, the same


    thing may not happen.


    "I know. Don''t worry. So, he can''t swim, can he? That day, Jean... " She had seen what happened when


    Jean fell into the river with her own eyes. But she hadn''t expected that Bruce was so anxious and


    painful, so he hadn''t dared to get into the water.


    Jake stole a nce at her, and said slowly, "Mrs. Han, don''t you think you and Miss Fang have a


    special ce in Mr. He''s heart? When he saw you falling, he didn''t hesitate at all. Instead, he jumped


    into the water. So, I have a very bold guess. "


    "What guess?"


    "I think at that time, the boss had only one thought in his mind. If Mrs. Han can''t be saved, he''ll go with


    you. "

 Chapter 75 I Will Go With You

    Chapter 75 I Will Go With You


    Polly''s mind was in a mess, just like a tangled mess of threads on a motorcycle. She thought that she


    should have a sleep. When she woke up, everything would be fine.


    The room was so well soundproof that the sound couldn''t be heard even if someone closed the door.


    However, for some reason, she could only hear the sound of running water from the bathroom, missed


    or not, like the sound of mosquitoes that were still dancing inte autumn, the main reason that


    disturbed her sleep.


    There was a knock on the door of the bathroom. She guessed that Bruce woulde out soon.


    Subconsciously, she wrapped herself in a quilt.


    He walked lightly, probably because he thought she was asleep and was afraid of waking her.


    All of a sudden, she remembered what Jake had told her. At noon, Bruce was standing on the balcony


    at the hillside of the hotel. He didn''t want to bother her and only felt jealous and sweet.


    She wondered how many times she had seen the man she had imagined as Owen under the water. He


    was very vague, with only a vague outline.


    She almost forgot what he looked like since they hadn''t seen each other for such a long time.


    The way she thought about it, the way he behaved, the way he smiled and the way he moved in her


    heart had be clearer and clearer, which made her feel hot all over.


    Then Bruce got changed and walked out of the ward. His phone kept buzzing just now. It was from the


    man who had investigated the situation of pear blossom.


    "Mr. He, I''ve checked it out. Miss Han''s people are just ordinary students. If there''s anything suspicious,


    it''s the safety belt. At the beginning of this month, the pear blossom ditch had bought a batch of


    unqualified safety rope. Later, the manufacturer who produced the safety rope were found and


    destroyed. The car ident was caused because a worker exchanged another one for convenience. At


    present, that staff has been dismissed from the scenic spot in flora Valley and will also be fined. "


    "So this is just an ident?"


    "As far as I can see, that''s true."


    Sometimes, the moremon the case was, the more hidden the hidden truth was. He had been in


    the business world for so many years and had seen all kinds of asions. He would rather believe that


    it was just an ident, but his instinct told him that it was not.


    "Don''t rx. Follow them. We must find out the truth!"


    Before entering the ward, Bruce adjusted his mood, and his ruthless and cold expression was dispelled


    all over the night, and his face was as soft as the spring breeze.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and saw that Polly''s face was red and quite adorable. But at this


    moment, he didn''t want to think about unnecessary things, so he reached out his hand to test her


    forehead.


    As soon as he put his hand on her chin, he felt the tremble of her skin. He frowned and a wicked glint


    shed through his dark eyes. His hand slid down from her cheek to her ear, then to the edge of her


    neck.


    Polly was afraid of the itchy. She could not help trembling, even though she had tried hard to pretend to


    be asleep.


    "Are you awake?" His eyes were so deep that they almost could be seen into her heart. "Did you not


    fall asleep at the beginning?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I slept well. You woke me up." She turned over in case he saw her smile.


    Of course, Bruce wouldn''t let her muddle through. With a gentle push, he turned her over. Her tender


    cheeks flushed, and her lips were like cherry blossoms, which made him want to get her. But


    considering her health, he had to try his best to control himself.


    "Dear Polly, you bad girl! How dare you pretend to be asleep in front of me!" Bruce leaned over and


    asked worriedly, "tell me, how should I punish you?"


    While she was trying to avoid him, she said, "didn''t you say that I was a bad girl the other day?"


    "Oh, you caught me wrong! Now no matter how bad you are, I can do nothing to you, right? "


    "But that''s not my fault. It''s you that want me to have a good rest. I have tried very hard. But I''m not


    sleepy at all. What can I do? "


    "It seems that it''s all my fault. Well, now that I have done wrong, you can punish me. " This time, Bruce


    really didn''t intend to let her go, "you have two choices. Don''t act shamelessly! If you''re wrong, I''ll


    punish you; if I''m wrong, you''ll punish me! "


    After weighing the pros and cons, Polly Han decided to punish Bruce.


    So he was ordered to peel an apple for himself by thatcent little woman. He was not very skilled


    at the work. Scared, Polly looked at the knife edge sweeping on his finger from time to time.


    Fortunately, the edge of the fruit knife was very dull, otherwise, it would not only be the skin of the


    apple that was peeled.


    In the process of peeling, the skin of the apple was always broken. It fell all over the ground, the


    bedsheet, and the quilt. He had also cut many of the apple skins. When the peeling was done, she


    found a big apple and a small coat.


    "As a young master, you must have seldom done this kind of thing," said Boris in a cold tone, looking at


    his hand with a fruit knife Looking at his white and tender hands, she could tell at a nce that he was


    the kind of man who would never do the housework.


    But the food he cooked was not bad.


    Bruce readily admitted, "yes, this is the first time that I have done such a thing."


    "Humph," said Polly scornfully, "even though you are a bunch of servants, I don''t believe that you have


    never been alone."


    "Yes, we did." All of a sudden, his face darkened and he said in a cold voice, "but I had no mood to


    peel an apple at that time. I wiped it with my sleeve before eating it! "


    "No way!" He was a clean freak. She didn''t believe he would do that. But judging from his expression,


    Polly found that Bruce was serious with a heavy heart. It seemed that he was not lying.


    She said with doubt, "have you really eaten an apple? When and why? "


    "I''m kidding you!" All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Bruce''s face. With a mischievous gleam in his


    eyes, he said, "How could you take it so seriously?"


    "You! You are not a good man either! " Polly pouted her pink lips in anger and gently thumped her


    shoulders to show her dissatisfaction.


    "But this is the first time I peeled an apple for a girl. It''s real. I never want to do that. " "But it''s different


    for you. I only want you in my whole life. "


    Upon hearing that, Polly Han felt so jealous that she almost went mad. She pushed him and said, "well,


    it is really a lucky chance for me!"


    "Of course! You will know that you will have a lot of good fortune in the future if you marry me! "


    "If so, can you return the phone to me?" asked Polly in a pitiful voice? ."


    But Bruce''s face darkened in an instant, "no! If you really can''t fall asleep, let''s have a good chat. "


    "Bruce, aren''t you still on a business trip? I heard that you won''t be back until the weekend. Can you


    stay here now? Will I hinder your work? "


    "I''ve called Jake and asked him to take my ce. Besides, even if he doesn''t trust me, I will take you


    with me. "


    She thought that he was bragging. She was in hospital now. Didn''t he say that he would allow her to


    stay in hospital for observation for two days? The only reason he took her away from the hospital was


    that he wanted her to leave the hospital. That was conflicting with him.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can have a try! I''ll call the doctors over there and tell them to transfer you


    there. "


    Polly shook her head, "no, No. you''d better stay here."


    Bruce was very busy. In less than an hour, he went out and made several phone calls. It was really


    unbearable for her, a vigorous and active living person, to sleep on the bed for a whole day. She put on


    her clothes and took the chance. When she arrived at the door, she thought for a while and came back,


    leaving a note to him.


    Or that man would punish her when he couldn''t find herter.


    She opened the door quietly, poked her head out and looked around. She felt that she had thought too


    much. There were four tall and strong bodyguards standing in the corridor. They greeted her politely as


    soon as they saw her.


    "Hello, miss."


    She pretended to be calm, nodded at them and walked out as if nothing had happened. The moment


    she left, the four bodyguards immediately followed her, like the inferior ones who were targeted by the


    special forces in the movie.


    "Miss, Mr. He said that you''d better not go out for the time being." A guard a said respectfully to her.


    Then he opened the door for her and said, "please go back."


    "I just want to have a walk. I''ll be back soon."


    The bodyguard a looked embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, miss. I can''t make that decision. If you really


    want to go out, let''s wait until Mr Hees back. "


    Polly went back to the ward in dejection. With great fury, she grasped the note, crumpled it into balls


    and threw it into the trash can.


    This man was way out of line! She was not a prisoner!


    She fretfully walked around the room. She walked several circles in a row. The more she thought about


    it, the angrier she was. She couldn''t go on like this. She had to stay here for a couple of days, or she


    would be bored to death.


    She decided to have a good talk with him when he came back. Either he gave her the phone, or he


    allowed her to leave the hospital. Choose one.


    Five minutester, Bruce came back. He was not surprised at all when he saw her well-dressed. He


    looked at her leisurely with his hands in his trouser pockets and said, "you little girl, you are so


    troublesome. When I just left, the bodyguard outside called me immediately and said that you wanted


    to sneak away. "


    "I''m not going to slip away. I just want to go out for a walk."


    Bruce looked at her coldly, as if he wanted to know if she was telling the truth from her expression. In


    the end, he sat down beside her with a smile on his lips. "It''s my fault. It''s true that a man of your age


    can''t sit still. Just tell me. Where do you want to go? I''ll go with you. "

 Chapter 76 That Is A True Man!

    Chapter 76 That Is A True Man!


    Two dayster, Polly was discharged from the hospital. Avril and Hal decided to go out to celebrate for


    her survival. They booked a private room in the restaurant called "Happy Fortune Restaurant" which


    was contacted by Hal''s uncle. The restaurant not only provided good food, but also offered them a


    discount.


    Another seven persons from the pear blossom valley were also invited. Since they were all poor


    students, the cost of the meal will be split into the student share system.


    The room they booked was called Begonia. A funny ssmate couldn''t helpughing when he saw the


    three words on the doorte. He stretched his head and looked at the door te beside him. With


    dissatisfaction, he said, "a pear tree Begonia. Next to it is the aunt of peony. That''s boring!"


    The waiter guided them toe and said with a smile, "we also have a pear blossom restaurant, and


    it''s over there." He pointed to the end of the corridor.


    After everyone was here, the waiter started to serve dishes. Although the dishes were home-made,


    they looked delicious and had a good taste. It was very nice for them to eat in the canteen all day long.


    Everyone was praising Hal and said he was lucky to have a uncle of the state officer. Instead of being


    modest, Hal offered to buy whatever they wanted for dinner.


    Naturally, Hal became the host of this activity. He raised his ss and made an opening speech, "Dear


    gentlemen anddies, today we have a good time. First, I''m d that all of you have managed to get


    through this year and a half. Second, I''m d that Dear Polly has been out of danger and narrowly


    escaped death. Cheers! "


    This caused a burst ofughter, and everyone drank excitedly.


    Tonight, it was obvious that Hal had something on his mind. Although he was smiling, joking and talking


    to soothe the atmosphere, his eyebrows were still slightly twisted. Besides, he drank one ss after


    another.


    Sitting beside him, it was easy to see that that he was smoking. But Polly nudged him in secret and


    said, "Hal, you are drunk. Are you all right?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m happy today." Although he said he was happy, his eyes were filled with sadness.


    "Do you have any troubletely? If you have any difficulty, just tell us and we will help you to solve it. "


    Hearing that, Hal looked slightly drunk. In a somewhat hoarse voice, he said, "I''m all right? If you do,


    Dear Polly. You can''t help me. All right, don''t worry. Everyone is so happy at the moment. Life should


    be full of joys and joys. What are you worrying about? "


    He suddenly raised his voice, "for my frequent hospitalization, you can skip sses again. Cheers!"


    Influenced by Hal, other men began to imitate him.


    "Good luck for everyone! Cheers! "


    "Cheers for the remaining two years of campus life!"


    "I just broke up with my boyfriend and I''m going to start a new rtionship. Cheers!"


    "A button on my coat was unbuttoned for the sake of my favorite teacher. Cheers!"


    Later, they started to drink and the atmosphere became more and more lively. The ces where young


    people gathered were full of vitality, and even if there were some trivial things, they could be the reason


    for each other to drink.


    In the middle of the meal, Polly and Avril went to the washroom. It was the first time for them toe to


    this hotel and they didn''t know where the washroom was. They walked to the reception desk and asked


    a waiter about it.


    "Mr. Su, the Pear Garden is over there."


    A young and beautiful waitress led Abbe and ran into them.


    Avril was walking in the front, and Abbe saw her at a nce. His cold and arrogant expression


    suddenly changed with a little evil. Avril saw him too. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She


    pretended not to see him and turned around to talk to Polly.


    At first, Abbe nned to stop Avril and sneer at her. But when he was about to put it into practice, he


    suddenly saw Polly. "Nice to meet you, sister-inw."


    Polly looked up and saw Abbe. The subtle changes of Avril''s expression were shown from the corner of


    her eyes. She immediately stood in front of Avril and said to Abbe with a smile, "Abbe,e here to


    have dinner too."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes." Although Abbe was talking to Polly, his sharp and cold eyes had never left her for a second.


    "Avril, are you also with my sister-inw?"


    Before Avril could answer, Polly Han said, "yes, Abbe. We will have a ssmate reunion today."


    Polly held her hands tightly and felt the warmth from her palms. She tried tofort her anxious mood.


    "Abbe, get back to your work. Avril and I have to go now."


    Abbe''s angry and unwilling eyes fell on the back of Avril. There was a cruel and surly look in his eyes.


    He walked a few steps forward and shouted loudly, "Avril, wait a minute. I have something to tell you.


    "Mr. Su, you don''t have to apologize for what happened that day, and you don''t have to say anything to


    me!" Avril refused coldly and said firmly, "there''s nothing to talk about between us!"


    Turning around a corner, Polly couldn''t see the way that Abbe had stood. She said with concern, "Avril,


    I don''t think you should speak in that way to Abbe."


    "Why not? I don''t owe him! "


    "You are right, but Abbe''s temper is really I saw everything that day. I just feel that annoying such a


    person will bring endless troubles to myself. "


    "I don''t believe this man can really hurt me? A cob, what virtue! "


    When they went back to the private room, the funny boy, who was pointing at Polly, shouted, "Wow,


    you''re finally back. I''ll call Hal and tell him this good news. " He dialed the number as he spoke.


    A boy who sat next to her blurted out, "Dear Polly, you have no idea what we have been through. It''s


    been such a long time, and Hal do seems to worry about you. He was going to take a look at the door


    soon, distracted. He murmured to herself, "why hasn''t Dear Pollye back yet since such a long time


    has passed? ''He was so worried about you that he went out to look for you. "


    The other boys echoed, "yes, Dear Polly. He''s in a hurry to death. Without you, he can''t eat or sleep."


    Polly rolled her eyes at them, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not the only one to go out. What''s more, Hal is


    worried about the two of us! We three are best friends and everyone knows that! "


    At this time, the phone was connected and she raced, "Hey, Hal, your little sister is back! You can also


    come back! "


    The boys had drunk a lot. They were too drunk.


    A boy walked up to Polly, put his hand on her shoulder and said, "when you broke up with Kevin, Hal


    gave him a good beating! His cruelty... Oh, my God! I thought I didn''t know him until I met him for the


    first time! That''s a true man! Get Kevin down! "


    "Yes, Dear Polly. I could see that clearly. Hal was really a good boy! He had a brilliant brain and was


    handsome and gentle. Every girl will be happy if they marry him. "


    "You guys are asking for trouble!" Avril couldn''t help interjecting, "Dear Polly, she has been taken care


    of! If Mr. He knows that you are helping others to poach his wife, I''ll see how you die! "


    The roar worked. The boys were silent. In the University of A City, everyone knew his name. He was


    not only an idol of girls, but also a role model of boys.


    A popr saying on the recently is called, marry to Bruce, or be Bruce.


    "But I think Hal is more reliable than him." After a long time, Joker fought against his ssmates and


    added.


    At that moment, Hal broke in. After hearing thest sentence, he asked immediately, "what is more


    reliable?"


    He got no answer.


    "What''s wrong with you two?" asked Hobson in confusion? Why didn''t you make any sound when I


    came here? "


    "Hal." Avril broke the ice. "I apologize to you. Please don''t mind. If you''re a reliable man, then there''s no


    such man in this world at all! "


    His fair little face was as pale as his name.


    Hearing what they had just said, Polly felt a little ufortable. When Hal talked to her, it was obvious


    that he felt estranged from her. ''I just went out for a while, but after I came back, I''ve be like this. I


    really don''t know what I did wrong, which makes me depressed, '' thought Hal.


    Carol and two other girls followed Carol to the bathroom.


    They had already paid the bill. Caspar hadn''te back yet. They were in high spirits today and


    nned to finish the meal as soon as possible and then go to KTV to have fun.


    But the two women kept waiting, and no matter how long it took, they still didn''t get the answer. Being


    extremely anxious, Hal wanted to call them. However, nobody answered the phone.


    Then he dialed another person''s number. The phone rang for a long time, but nobody answered.


    "What''s wrong with them? Did they go to the washroom?"


    At this time, Avril''s phone rang and it was a text. As soon as she opened it and saw the content, her


    face suddenly changed.


    "Excuse me for taking a call outside."


    Funny guy howled bitterly, "Avril, hurry up. Don''t tell me. I will not let you go!"


    Somehow, Polly''s eyelids twitched.

 Chapter 77 What Are You Doing Here

    Chapter 77 What Are You Doing Here


    A minute had passed, and a steady sound of footsteps came from the corridor, echoing her heartbeat,


    which made her panic for no reason.


    She wanted to stand up at once, open the door of the private room and rushed out to find Avril, asking


    her what happened to her on earth.


    But she refrained herself.


    Everyone has his own secret, and even rtives and best friends don''t want to tell it to others. Judging


    from the expression on Avril''s face just now, it must be something important. If it was possible to tell her


    what had happened, Avril would not have pushed the door and left. But she was still worried that she


    couldn''t tell her what had happened.


    If she pushed the door open and went out at this time. Perhaps, there would be no future between her


    and Bruce. However, fate was like two parallel lines within the ne. They missed the only point that


    crossed each other, and would never have any intersection in the future.


    Two minutester, Polly couldn''t wait any longer. She stood up immediately and said to other people,


    "I''ll go out to have a look. You guys go on talking."


    Hal was sensitive, so he realized something and followed her, "Dear Polly, I''ll go with you!"


    Their action immediately caused other people in the private room tough.


    "Hal finally couldn''t bear loneliness. He reached out her ck hand to Dear Polly! Hahaha... "


    After closing the door of poppi''s room, Hal asked, "are you okay? Dear Polly."


    "Hal, I think Avril is in trouble now. Le and Carol haven''te back yet. I''m sure it has something to


    do with this case. "


    "What happened?"


    "A City Su home two little, Abbe, is called the little overlord that, you know?" In recent days, as Polly


    was close to Bruce''s friends, he got to know that Abbe was called the overlord of X city. As for his


    frequent being confined, it was not because the education in the Su family was strict, but because this


    boy was too profligate.


    "I''ve heard of it."


    "Avril and I met him just now. She was too frank and infuriated the second young master of the Su


    family." She thought that Avril didn''t want others to know about their past.


    "No wonder you have been out for such a long time! Where is he now? "


    At the end of the corridor, Polly replied, "he must be in pear blossom hall."


    Without hesitation, he stepped forward and said, "okay! We''re going to find him now! "


    "Hal, wait! You''d better go back. I can go there alone. " Abbe wouldn''t punish her for the sake of Bruce,


    but things were different for Hal.


    Hal red at her and knocked on her head. "What nonsense are you talking about? A City was a


    society ruled byw. Even if he was the second son of the Su family, would he be able to do everything


    in power? I don''t believe he dares to keep Avril here! "


    She was not afraid that Abbe would hold on to Avril, but she was afraid that he would take it out on Hal.


    He was too weak to stand any harm from Abbe.


    They had reached an agreement to pick her up at 9:30 pm. Bruce arrived at around nine o''clock and


    wanted to call Polly. He was afraid that she would be unhappy if she knew he came here, so he waited


    downstairs for half an hour.


    He was about to get off when the rm rang. There was a memo. After taking a look at the text he had


    forgotten, his deep eyes were like the moon hiding in the clouds, and there was no light in them.


    That person ising back tomorrow!


    He took out the cigarette case and lit one cigarette. He rolled down the window a little and scattered the


    smoke into the air.


    When he drew the second one, he saw light and shadow flickering in front of him. The doorman pushed


    the ss door open from inside. A handsome man in a ck suit came out.


    "Sir, take care. Wee to our restaurant next time!"


    The cigarette was so hot that the skin was burnt, but he didn''t feel burned at all. The cigarette was


    crushed little by little and went out as the evening wind.


    He was back! He was one day earlier than the scheduled date!


    But why did he appear Happy Fortune Restaurant? Had he met Polly?


    Bruce felt that his throat was being tightened by a strong force, and he could hardly breathe, his heart


    was almost out of oxygen.


    But if this man saw Dear Polly, there was no reason for him to go out alone. He reminded himself to


    keep calm under this situation.


    He took a deep breath. When the man was about to pass by, he opened the door and got out of the


    car.


    "Owen, you''re back?" He tried his best to greet him in a rxed tone with a smile on his face.


    "Bruce?" The next second, Owen Su turned to look at his car with his cold eyes. When he saw the


    ck lights turned off, he guessed that no one was inside. Thinking of this, his face slightly softened.


    He seemed to be suppressing some kind of mood in his long eyes, but that kind of gloom disappeared


    in an instant, quickly changed into a smile, and walked long to the front of Bruce.


    "What a coincidence! I just came back." Something shed through Owen''s mind, and he asked


    tentatively, "Why are you sote?" It waste now. As Bruce, no one could invite him to join the dinner


    party he nned to cancel.


    As a shrewd businessman, Bruce had already perceived what was on Owen''s mind, so he decided not


    to let him go. "I''ve been very busytely. I have worked overtime till now. You came out now. Have you


    eaten? "


    It was a perfect timing. For those who just arrived, it was a littlete, but for those who left, it seemed


    too early.


    The night breeze in thete spring swept his bangs, which made his hot cheeks cool down. He


    remembered that Abbe Su called this morning to ask if he had time to have dinner with him. But he had


    toe here to pick up Polly, so he refused.


    If he had known earlier that Owen woulde here, he would have arranged Polly''s party somewhere


    else. But he was fear of Polly unhappy.


    "Yes, I did. I just got off the ne and haven''t got over the jetg yet. I felt dizzy after drinking only two


    sses of beer. Abbe and other kids are messing around there. I don''t want to get involved, so I left


    early. "


    Bruce nodded in agreement, "I guess you are tired. I can let you go tonight. Go home and have a rest.


    I''ll treat you to dinner some other day."


    Owen had an elegant posture and walked with ease, like a ck tulip blossoming in the wind. ''the man


    like him is probably the kind of man described in books, gentle and elegant.''.


    No wonder Polly''s always on her mind when he''s away


    Standing at the door of the pear blossom hall, Hal knocked. After the knocking, a man in a uniform


    came out from the corridor. This man had an ordinary appearance and a pair of eyes rolling. He was a


    clever man who often fooled around in the crowd.


    He could tell at a nce that Hal and Polly were students. He didn''t even look at them and shouted


    rudely, "what are you two doing here?"


    "We have something to talk with the people in this private room," said Hal politely


    "Who are you looking for? Whom are you calling? This room? " The security guard pointed his finger at


    Hal and shouted, "can''t you find the persons in this house?"


    Hal''s face turned blue with anger. Before he lost his temper, Polly dragged him aside. She put on a


    smile and said to the guard, "is there a Mr. Abbe Su in the room? I have something urgent to tell him."


    The security guard rolled his eyes and poked his fingers at the brain of Polly again. "There are too


    many women who have something urgent to tell Mr. Su. Who do you think you are? Little girl, although


    you are beautiful, you are still too young to bepared with those women! Master Su just wanted to


    have fun with you. Do you take it seriously? "


    "Bastard! What did you say? Get your dirty hands off her! " Hearing this, Hal couldn''t bear to hear


    anymore and threw the security guard''s hand away.


    "How dare you! You bastard!" The security guard shouted, "which school are you from? Which teacher


    taught you this? I''m going to find him! What kind of asshole have you taught? "


    "You are the jerk!" Sometimes, Hal wasn''t as easygoing as he seemed to be. He struggled to ask,


    "which school are you from and which teacher have taught you? Why do you point at a person when


    you are talking to her? "


    "You..." The security guard was flustered and exasperated. "Your teacher didn''t teach you well, so I will


    teach you for him!"


    "I think you''d better take care of yourself first!"


    The best way to solve this problem was to use violence not to negotiate with him. The security guard


    was very aware of this. With a straight face, he pushed towards Hal and said, "I don''t care what you are


    going to do. Get out of here! The master of the Su family has just told me to guard here. No one is


    allowed toe in! "


    In Abbe''s opinion, they were just a group of naive and inexperienced students who could be frightened


    by a mere security guard.


    If Polly came here alone, she really didn''t know what to do. The security guard was not tall, but he was


    strong. She was a weak woman and she was unable to deal with him.


    But Hal was not much taller than her. Although he was much taller than the security guard, he still


    couldn''t help himself to fight.


    "Don''t hit him! His uncle is the police chief!" Helpless, Polly had no choice but to say that. "Don''t you


    believe it? If we don''t have such a rtionship, how dare wee to see Mr. Su?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The security guard hesitated.


    "Even if your uncle is the police chief, it''s useless. Mr. Su doesn''t want to see you! "


    "Wait a minute! I''ll call Mr. Su! "


    Polly took out her phone and searched for Abbe''s number in the address book. She called him several


    times, but he didn''t answer. She saw that the face of the security guard next to her gradually changed


    from worry, doubt, to disdain and anxiety.

 Chapter 78 Leave Me Alone!

    Chapter 78 Leave Me Alone!


    After she called him several times, she couldn''t get through to Abbe and he might have blocked her


    number.


    "Have you finished calling?" the security guard asked? Did Mr. Su take it? "


    "I''m sorry, old man. The line is busy. I''ll call him again." She told a lie. She didn''t even know any other


    telephone numbers of Abbe.


    She was going to give the phone to Aaron.


    The phone was quickly picked up, and a low voice of a man teasing and a girl sobbing came out of the


    microphone. She tried her best to discern that the crying seemed to be revealing.


    And a man near the microphoneughed triumphantly. It was definitely Abbe. Hearing that, Polly was


    very excited. If Aaron could help her, then it would be hopeful for her to save Avril and anther girls.


    "Aaron, are you at the pear blossom restaurant now?"


    "Of course not! sister-inw, what''s up? What happened there? " His voice was still gentle and tender.


    "I''m at the door of pear blossom hall. Open the door for me as soon as possible!" And her words were


    caught in her throat.


    A panic and oppressive voice came through the receiver, "sorry, we''re really sorry, we didn''t mean it.


    Avril can''t drink any more. Please let her go. "


    Polly didn''t hear the following words, and he probably avoided the sound source with his microphone.


    His gentle and lovable voice sounded again, "sister inw, we are in the middle of putting on the show


    I''m sorry. It''s my turn. I''ll talk to youter. "


    "Wait!" Aaron hung up the phone before she could finish her sentence. She shook her head helplessly


    as she met Hal''s inquiring eyes.


    "How is it going?" The security guard put on a fake smile and asked, "have you finished your acting?"


    He pulled out a strong wooden stick and swung the garbage can with a snap. "If you don''t leave now,


    I''ll kill you!"


    "Sir, our friends are in this room. They might be in danger. Please open the door for them," said Polly in


    a begging voice The security guard looked like a bad guy, but he had no other choice.


    "Yo, you just said that Mr. Su is your friend. Why do you change to another person now? Moreover,


    who was the second son of the Su family? He is at most a well-educated upper ss young man, but


    he is also gentle, polite to people. I think you are deliberately provoking the war! I''ve seen a lot of


    people like you! Get out of here! "


    He dialed a number and asked as soon as the line was connected, "Hello, it''s 110, right? Come to


    Happy Fortune Restaurant... "


    Before he could finish his sentence, the security guard smashed his phone to the ground. Feeling a


    sharp pain in his hand, Hal cried out, "why should you hit me?"


    "Why should I hit you! You don''t want to live, do you? How dare you call the police? How many lives do


    you have to take after you have offended the second young master of the Su family? " The guard said,


    raising the stick in his hand and smashing Hal''s phone.


    "Get out of here or I''ll kill you!" he shouted at the man with a stick


    "Uncle, please! My friends are really in there. They need help!" said Polly. She didn''t give up


    "Fuck off!" A murderous look appeared in the security guard''s eyes. He stopped talking to them and


    started to drive them away with his big stick.


    "Let''s get out of here and go back to discuss about this," said Hal in a hurry. He knew more about this


    woman than anyone else, so he tried to persuade her


    The security guard hit on Hal''s arm.


    "Ah!" Screamed Hal in pain. It was more serious than before. His fair skin swelled up immediately. And


    at the same time, he tried to protect Polly.


    "Hal, how are you?" Polly hurried to check on his injury.


    But Hal was in no mood to talk to her. He shouted anxiously, "get out of here! Let''s find another way. "


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Other methods? What can''t you do? " One of the security guards called the other security guards


    through a walkie talkie. "Two people are rioting in pear blossom hall! Come here now! "


    It was really unbelievable for Polly Han. ''They obviously came to save lives, how did it be a riot?


    How could anyone do this?


    After they put down their walkie talkie, the security guards walked towards them with sticks in their


    hands. "If I had told you to leave earlier, you wouldn''t have been able to leave now!"


    Soon enough, about ten security guards came to them from all directions and surrounded them.


    It was the first time for Polly to see such terrible scene. Her face turned pale in horror. "Hal, what


    should we do now?"


    After a short while of hesitation, he finally made up his mind and said, "call Bruce. He''sing to pick


    you up, right? Perhaps you can make it! "


    It suddenly urred to rose that she had made a deal with Brian to pick her up at half past nine. She


    took out her phone immediately. At the right time, he should be downstairs.


    I hope he is downstairs! ''!


    The first security guard spotted the message and shouted at his fellows, "don''t let that woman call!


    Give me her phone! Hurry up! "


    Once the police really called up, it would still be a big trouble for him. Besides, he didn''t do his job well


    as a security guard.


    Standing in front of Polly, Hal turned around and shouted at her, "get a call, now! Leave me alone! "


    Several security guards rushed over and pulled him. While protecting him from drawing back, he


    shouted, "don''t do it! Let me tell you, she is the girlfriend of the boss of BA, Bruce. If you dare hurt her,


    he won''t let you go! "


    Although his name was well-known in A City, it was only applicable in the business circle and those


    people with high level of knowledge. He was not an online celebrity, nor was he a rich man who liked


    the gossip all the time. Therefore, many people didn''t know him. And there were some people who


    didn''t know the BA group.


    "The elite group! What lousy smallpany? Just like my neighbor, I have justunched a feed factory


    this year. You can see on the name card the boss of a certainpany. "


    "Nowadays, there are too many counterfeit!"


    "It''s ridiculous! And who is Bruce he? "


    "Everyone, I''m Bruce He!" As a deep and maic male voice sounded, a cold and sharp man


    dressed like an arrow covered in the morning mist came over. His tall figure left a slender shadow on


    the corridor, like a sharp de out of its sheath.


    Although the security guards didn''t know Bruce, they were intimidated by his elegance and nobleness.


    The man without anger. His imposing manner was natural and overbearing. For a moment, no one


    dared to make a sound. Even the most arrogant security guard died in anger.


    Such a person must be unusual.


    "Bruce!" Tears welled up in her eyes as she said, "Avril and two of girls are in the Pear Garden now.


    Please help them out."


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Hal added, "Mr. He, it''s just our guess. We didn''t see it with our own


    eyes."


    "It doesn''t matter. Since Dear Polly thinks so, just open the door. Where is the Pear Garden? "


    "Thest room on the left."


    Bruce nodded his head and gave aforting look to Polly. "Don''t be afraid, please. Stay here and


    wait for me."


    Those security guards came back to their senses at this moment, and they were going to prevent


    Bruce from going to the pear blossom hall. The one who walked in the front was shocked by Bruce''s


    fierce stare, and he didn''t dare to stop it.


    The meaning in his eyes was obvious: get out! You don''t deserve my p!


    "How useless!"


    The most fierce security guard came over by himself, waving a stick. But it was missed and Bruce


    dodged nimbly. The security guard was red with anger because he made a fool of himself in front of his


    He didn''t care who Bruce was and was about to attack him. At this time, a man behind him shouted


    loudly, "Li, what do you want to do? Stop it right now!"


    When the other security guards heard the voice, their faces changed. They turned around, looked at


    the man, and respectfully greeted, "manager!"


    The hotel manager trotted all the way to Bruce, with a humble smile on his face. "Mr. He, why didn''t you


    inform me in advance when you came here? I..."


    Bruce waved his hand and said, "no thanks! Please open the door for me. "


    The manager looked embarrassed. "Mr. He, Mr. Su said that no one was allowed to enter..."


    "Good!" A trace of understanding appeared in his eyes, and he took out the phone. Someone


    answered the phone immediately.


    However, the manager said, "Mr He, I''m sorry. I can''t help you. In case of any ident, Mr. Su


    borrowed an iron chain to lock the door. Even if we have the key, the door cannot be opened. Please


    don''t get angry with us. "


    In fact, he wanted to continue expressing his heartfelt, but seeing that Bruce was already on the phone,


    he shut his mouth. He winked at the security guards who were standing around the door in a daze and


    scolded them resentfully, "leave now!"


    All the security guards retreated in dejection. The tight corridor became empty and quiet in an instant.


    Bruce frowned, his ink like eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and his lips slightly hooked. "Is that Aaron? I''m at


    the gate of pear blossom hall now. Please open the door for me! "

 Chapter 79 Are You Asking For My Opinion

    Chapter 79 Are You Asking For My Opinion


    Soon, they heard the sound of the metal key rotating and the iron chain rubbing. The hotel manager


    didn''t lie. It was true that Abbe and other people had locked the door.


    Mr. Su avoid her? Why go to all this trouble?


    But he ignored one thing that the most difficult defense in the world is the human heart.


    The door of the pear blossom hall was opened from inside, and a strong smell of alcohol rushed into


    the nose, which almost made Polly cough.


    But she had no time to think about it and directly walked in.


    Standing at the door with awkwardness, Aaron lowered his head slightly and didn''t dare to see the two


    people who were about toe in, "Bruce, sister-inw."


    He felt that he was so unlucky today. Why did he have to ask for his help one by one? sister-inw


    used to be like this, and so did Bruce


    The key point was that Bruce''s "trouble" had instantly alienated their rtionship. Bruce had probably


    known from sister-inw about his refusing to help. From now on, the rtionship between them would


    not be like before.


    But he had no other choice. On the one hand, he yed with his big buddies from childhood to


    adulthood, on the other hand, he had known sister-inw for less than three months. As long as normal


    people chose the former.


    "Avril!" She rushed into the room and began to search for Avril with sharp eyes. But then she saw a


    table of man standing in the corner, including Carol, who was sobbing.


    She got flustered.


    "Dear Polly!" Other two girls immediately came over from the corner of the wall, their eyes full of joy.


    "Where is Avril?"


    "She was drunk and fell asleep!" She pointed to the sofa through the window.


    Hearing that, Polly looked at the sofa with unconcealed panic in her eyes. All her attention was on the


    table just now, ignoring the sofa. She saw a woman was lying on the bed covered with a man''s suit


    coat.


    She walked to the sofa and took a closer look. It was really Avril. Nobody knew how much wine this girl


    had drunk. Her face was as red as a mature apple, and the smell of wine from her breath was strong.


    "Avril!" She stretched out her hand and pushed Avril. Avril frowned and mumbled something she didn''t


    know.


    "Bruce!"


    At the sight of him, all the people in the room stood up from their seats and showed their respect to


    him. Among them, some of them were obviously drunk. They were not only flushed, but also trembled.


    They could barely stand with others'' help.


    "Okay," Bruce replied tly. His sharp eyes, which were totally different from the atmosphere in the


    room, swept over them one by one. He then turned to the two girls standing next to Polly, with red eyes


    and tears on them, and dropped back to the sofa again.


    He smiled, but not very obvious, and his voice was like a gossip. "It seems that everyone is very


    excited today. Am I disturbing you?"


    "What are you talking about, Bruce? Hahaha... " The embarrassment spread like a ripple on the water


    and quickly filled the private room.


    "Where is Abbe?"


    His eyes swept around the room, but Abbe was nowhere to be seen.


    "Abbe, he was drunk and fell asleep." Two close together of rich home young master slowly separate,


    exposed the Abbe that hides behind them. He was only wearing a white shirt and was sleeping soundly


    in the chair. The sound of snoring could be heard faintly.


    Bruce cast a nce at him and asked coldly, "who will drive him back?"


    One of them answered voluntarily, "yes, I am."


    "Okay!" Bruce turned around and said to Aaron who was standing at the door, "Aaron, please send


    miss An back."


    The smile on Aaron''s face was stiff. "Ok, ok..."


    Polly deliberately slowed down her pace and walked behind them. She was a little nervous at the


    thought of what she would discuss with Bruceter. She looked carefully at the man who was walking


    slowly beside her.


    Since they came out of the Pear Garden, Bruce had been frowning. His handsome face in the light


    looked solemn. Only a few times since they met, he always kept his feelings on his heart.


    In fact, he was still in a dilemma about what happened tonight. Those yboys had seen a lot of


    simr things before.


    Aaron had already put Avril in the car. Polly was difficult to ask, Polly had to say so.


    "Bruce, can I go back to my dorm tonight?" Polly had to look after Avril.


    Bruce stopped his steps, his bangs a little messy in the night wind. "Are you asking for my opinion?"


    "Yes, I am asking for your opinion," answered Polly seriously


    The moon was hidden in the clouds, and the sky became dim, hiding the stars in Bruce''s deep eyes.


    Bruce''s mouth twisted and a mocking smile appeared on his face. "Then why did you ask for my


    opinion?"


    "Haven''t, haven''t we gotten married? I''m your wife now. "


    The irony on his face was even deeper, "really? By the way, she knows we''re married. "


    Looking at his receding figure, she felt as if her heart was stuffed with a wad of cotton. Upset, she said,


    "Bruce, I''m sorry. It''s absolutely impossible for Avril to live alone in the dormitory. I, I have to take care


    of her. "


    "Don''t you need to take care of me if I''m home alone?"


    "You are not drunk. Besides, you are a man..."


    "So, I deserve to be abandoned by you?" As the cloud dissipated, his eyes became as dark as stars.


    "Are you sure that I won''t get drunk because of sadness?"


    "Bruce, could you please be a little more reasonable? I just went to take care of my ssmates. "


    She didn''t know why he was involved in abandonment. She had thought that even if he was unhappy,


    he shouldn''t have reacted so strongly. Maybe he had some problems at work recently.


    "Bruce, I promise that I will only do it once, okay?" She held his arm and begged softly.


    He shook off her hands and stepped back a little, with an indifferent and alienated expression on his


    face, "I don''t want you do it as a husband. But, Dear Polly is right. I am a man, so I should only


    consider you. Then, I''ll agree. "


    "Go ahead," He said indifferently and turned away without hesitation.


    ''maybe, I will never have the chance to be with her again?


    The biggest mistake in his life was that he kept what didn''t belong to him. All my previous efforts will be


    in vain after that persones back.


    His tall figure fell on the ground long under the streetmp, almost mottled by the wind in the empty


    and hazy night. At this moment, the destion and loneliness of him made her heart ache.


    All the other students got in the minibus arranged by Aaron, except for Hal. He stood alone next to the


    minibus, silently watching Polly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Realizing that he behaved weirdly tonight, Polly walked over to him and asked with concern, "Hal, why


    don''t you get in the car? How about you take Aaron''s car and go with me and Avril? "


    With a cold expression on his face, Hal didn''t answer her question but asked, "do you think I''m useless


    to you? Is it because I''m far worse than him? "


    "Hal, what are you talking about? Today, you have tried your best. I think you did a good job, really. "


    When she was told that he had fought with Kevin for her, she still thought it was not a big deal. When


    she saw him use her fragile body to fight against the merciless sticks to protect her, she understood a


    truth.


    Only a man with a strong constitution is just a decoration, but a man with a strong inner world is a real


    man.


    He was a man in her eyes.


    But she couldn''t say these words when she saw Hal was so sad.


    That was too hypocritical.


    "So even if I tried my best, I still couldn''t protect you and Avril." He was a little sad and pessimistic. "In


    fact, even I can''t take care of myself..."


    "I really am nothing..."


    Muttered Hal to himself. Then he turned around and walked towards the darkness alone.


    "Hal, where are you going?"


    Polly was running after her, but suddenly there were two bright lights from the opposite, which made


    her can''t open her eyes. She moved to the side of the road.


    "Hal!" After a while, the car light went out and Polly stopped after only two steps.


    That ck Rolls Royce stopped beside Hal. The door was opened quickly, and a man got out of the


    car, who courteously opened the door for him and respectfully invited him to get in.


    Before getting on the car, Hal turned around and looked at Polly. His eyes were full of helplessness and


    despair.


    Polly was stunned. Did his uncle send someone to pick him up? But they looked different. The way


    those people treated Hal was more than ttering and cordial. If they were just being domineering, they


    couldn''t do that.


    Who the hell was this Hal?


    He looked so tender and weak just like a boy next door. Was there anything unusual about him?


    "sister-inw, please get in the car."


    She didn''te to her senses until she heard Aaron''s gentle voice from behind.


    "Did you see the car parked here? Do you know whose car it is? "


    "You mean the Rolls Royce?" Aaron shook his head and answered, "I don''t know. They must have


    come from the Capital City."


    "Capital City?" Having known him for such a long time, she still didn''t know the origin of Hal''s family,


    but just knew that one of his uncles was an officer from A City. There was no trace of Capital City in his


    ent, but rather close to the local people. She thought he was also from A City.


    "Yes! I''m sure the license te number is from the Capital City! "


    As soon as Polly got into the car in a low spirit, Avril took the back seat while she sat on the front


    passenger seat. Aaron opened the window and sprayed a refreshing agent in the car to barely cover


    the smell of alcohol.


    She called Hal, but his phone was switched off. She tried calling him again, but it suddenly urred to


    her that Hal''s phone had been smashed by that security guard. Therefore, even if she called him a


    hundred times, it would not work.


    Tonight, she was in a mess, so she needed to tidy herself up.

 Chapter 80 Please Open The Door!

    Chapter 80 Please Open The Door!


    "sister-inw! sister-inw!" Aaron''s scream interrupted her thoughts.


    There was a gentle smile in his voice. "sister-inw, what are you thinking about? I''ve called you so


    many times! "


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear you."


    It was time to turn the corner. While turning on the turn signal, Aaron said to Polly, "sister inw, I''m


    sorry for not helping you tonight. I have my own difficulties. "


    "I know," said Polly Han indifferently Among the group of young men who came from rich families


    behind Bruce, only Aaron had the most sophisticated mind. He looked gentle and polite on the surface,


    but he was a scheming man. He would never offend Abbe for irrelevant people.


    "I will make it up to Su. I promise that he won''t hurt miss An again,"


    Hearing that, Polly smiled. He would not do such a thing for no reason.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "I have been adoring Bruce since I was ten. He is more intimate than my biological brother in my heart.


    I don''t want a gap between us. He seems to dislike me. I hope you can put in a good word for me in


    front of Bruce. "


    She thought that he had misunderstood her meaning.


    "Aaron, Bruce doesn''t know I called you. I didn''t tell him."


    "Really?" said Aaron in surprise and doubt


    "Well, nothing. I didn''t n to tell him. "


    All of a sudden, he fell into silence, and soon he calmed down. When he spoke again, his tone was not


    as gentle as usual, but cold and indifferent.


    "Thank you, sister-inw."


    "You''re wee. I''m your sister-inw."


    From what Bruce did before, it could be seen that in his heart, Aaron was important. At that time, Bruce


    had said that he wanted to save face for others, which meant that he wanted to save face for himself.


    Now she came to realize that giving others leeway was giving herself leeway. If she didn''t let Aaron go


    and asked him to give an exnation, it would be difficult for Bruce. She didn''t want to create any


    misunderstandings between him and Aaron because of her.


    Besides, the culprit is Abbe, not him.


    She wanted him to understand that she wouldn''t embarrass him for the sake of Bruce. If he


    encountered simr things again in the future, he would more or less connect her with Bruce when he


    made decisions.


    When they went back to their dormitory, Polly said to Aaron, "Aaron, you must be tired after having


    been busy for a long time today. Go back and have a rest."


    Aaron shook his head and replied, "I can''t leave now, because I haven''t finished my task."


    How odd it was! What he meant was that he would stay here to take care of Avril. As a man, he was in


    the middle of the night. The teacher in charge of the dormitory could allow him toe up without


    carrying other people. It was very embarrassing. He couldn''t stay here or leave tantly. She had to


    think about whether it would have a bad influence on Avril.


    "Aaron, I can take care of Avril."


    "sister-inw, don''t get me wrong." Aaron exined with a smile, "in fact, at this time, you should not


    stay here. I''m sure Bruce will me me! Don''t worry, I will have my secretarye here to take care of


    Miss Avrilter. You can go back then. "


    The Secretary of Aaron Fan came. She was a good-looking woman about thirty years old and she


    looked very considerate. But Polly was still a little worried, mainly because she felt a little embarrassed.


    She vomited a lot. The sheets, quilts and the floor were all over.


    She helped the Secretary change the dirty bedding and sheets into clean ones, and then changed


    Avril''s clothes. She was so tired that she sweated all over. She thought of that when she was drunkst


    time, Bruce would take care of her alone. She felt that it wasn''t easy for him.


    With this thought in mind, she felt anxious and uneasy. Tonight he was so depressed. He said those


    words to her before they broke up. She didn''t know how he was now.


    When she calmed down, she took out her phone and called Bruce. The ringtone kept ringing, but


    nobody answered. She called him several times, but it was still the same.


    He wasn''t like this all the time. He would pick up his phone whenever she called him. She never knew


    that Bruce had specially set her ringtone as the ringtone, and she never knew that it was his special


    treatment to her. It was not until she answered the phone for a long time that she realized the precious


    feeling. In addition to disappointment, there was a trace of panic.


    She thought there must be something wrong with him.


    She looked at the time. It was already half past eleven. Bruce wasn''t used to staying upte except


    working. It waste now, so Rachel guessed that he might go to bed. But even if he was sleeping, he


    was still very alert. She called him so many times, how could he not hear her.


    From the hallway came the sound of Aaron''s phone call and the faint footsteps.


    During this time, Aaron was talking on the phone in the corridor. A group of girls were attracted to see


    handsome men. They all got up from their dreams.


    The image of Aaron was a typical prince charming, 1.88 meters tall, handsome, gentle and elegant.


    He waited here and didn''t leave. Although he didn''t say anything, or even didn''t give any hints about


    the matter, what he meant was quite clear. As long as she didn''t go to Bruce''s, he would wait here.


    No wonder Bruce thought highly of him. They were the same kind of people with restrained sharp edge


    and countless cunning intentions were hidden under the gentle and kind appearance.


    "sister-inw, what can I do for you?" After he hung up the phone, Aaron turned around and asked her.


    "I called Bruce several times, but he didn''t answer the phone. I want to ask if he has any other social


    engagements tonight? "


    "I don''t think so." He was hesitating, but he reply was clear and to the point. But even so, he did not


    offer to drive her there, but just looked at her with a smile.


    Polly sighed slightly in her heart, and said cautiously, "Avril is almost all right now. Your secretary..."


    "sister-inw, please rest assured. I''ll keep my secretary here until tomorrow morning. I promise she


    will do his job."


    "Well, Aaron, could you please drive me to my apartment?"


    "sister-inw''s business is the business of Bruce, and his is my business."


    Aaron sent Polly to the door of Bruce''s apartment. Before she entered the door, Aaron said, "sister-in-


    law, if you need anything, just call me, no matter what time it is."


    It was not until Polly entered the apartment that Aaron left.


    It was a tough night for both of them. He leaned against the cold wall and had a rest.


    It seemed the rumor that Bruce and Polly had got married was true. ''otherwise, why did Bruce pay so


    much attention to her? He even gave her the password to enter the vi.''.


    The room was dark without lights on, and a faint smell of alcohol floated in the air.


    She turned on the lights. The warm yellow light soon filled the whole living room. The room was tidy


    just like what it was when her left in the morning.


    She eagerly wanted to call his name, but she gave up at the thought that he might be asleep. She


    sneaked into the bedroom, and all the curtains were drawn. It was so dark inside that nobody could see


    her fingers. But the woman''s keen intuition told her that Bruce was not in bed.


    When the light was turned on, she was right. The quilt on their king size bed had never been used.


    Was he not at home? She anxiously called him again, and the phone rang along with the buzzing. But


    the voice was so low that nobody could hear it.


    It was the study! She rushed to the door and tried to push it, but the door was locked from the inside


    and couldn''t be pushed.


    She began to knock at the door while calling him, not caring whether he was asleep or not. No one


    would lock themselves in the study when they were at home alone.


    "Bruce, open the door. Bruce, please, open the door! " She was dying to cry.


    About five minutester, she heard the sound of the door knob rotating. When the door was opened, a


    strong smell of alcohol mixed with the dry wind at night rushed into her nose.


    As he was leaning against the door, soft light shone on him. His tall body blocked the light, which made


    her fall in the shadow.


    His hair was a little messy. Set off by the delicate facial features, he looked like an axe with a knife cut,


    his cheeks slightly red, and his eyes were filled with a strong taste of alcohol. His eyes were blurred like


    the yellow plum rain. His pajama neckline was slightly open, revealing the sexy and charming


    corbone. She knew, what came next was his strong and plump chest muscles, and then


    It was the first time that she had seen such azy and sexy man. Compared with what she had seen in


    the bathroomst time, he looked quite sexy. Her heart raced all of a sudden and her cheeks were


    burning like mes.


    Subconsciously, she reached out her tongue and licked her dry lips. Then she forced a smile and said,


    "Bruce, I''m sorry to bother you." It seemed that he had fallen asleep after getting drunk and was woken


    up by her.


    "You go to sleep now. I''m going to sleep too."


    "Wait!" Bruce stepped forward, grabbed her wrist and said in a trembling voice, "Dear Polly..."


    She was in a hurry to avoid his burning eyes. After regaining her freedom, she turned around and left.


    Perhaps out of nervousness or some other reasons, she tripped and fell.


    "Dear Polly..."


    The manly air that followed her like a summer hurricane made her panic. Her two hands held up on the


    ground. Just when her body was half lifted, a big hand grabbed her ankle like an iron mp. This time,


    with one hundred percent of its force, it dragged her into the room.


    "Bang!" With a loud bang, the door of the study was heavily closed in an overwhelming


    manner.

 Chapter 81 From Now On, You Only Care About Me

    Chapter 81 From Now On, You Only Care About Me


    She was in a hurry to get up, but was held tightly by someone behind.


    "Dear Polly, For you, my existence is not too weak? You can''t remember me in the first ce when you


    get into danger. "


    Polly was shocked. She remembered not that time when the pear blossom was drowned and tonight.


    After the man left, she got used to solve problems by herself.


    But it was undeniable that the face of that person would appear at an extremely critical moment.


    The man''s fingertips nodded in her heart. "Have I been dispensable in the world of Dear Polly?"


    She shook her head, "no, no..."


    "So you still have a ce for me in your heart, don''t you?"


    She shook her head again.


    What she felt was not a little, but a lot, too many that she could not exin clearly.


    The man whispered behind her: "Dear Polly, let me spoil you, love you well, don''t worry about anything,


    and be my little wife wholeheartedly, isn''t it good?"


    He is like a fire, aggressive and keen, as if he wouldn''t give up until he ignited you. This feeling made


    her flustered. She hurriedly reached out to pull his arm. "Bruce, let me go."


    The man tightly held her in his arms. His voice was low and obscure, but his tone was unprecedentedly


    harsh. "I won''t let you go! I will never let you go! Dear Polly, it was you who asked for it. You can''t


    me me for that! From now on, you can''t leave me even if you don''t want to! "


    She asked in a trembling voice, "Bruce, what do you want to do?"


    The voice of the man, as mellow as special wine as many years ago, spilled over her ear. "In my home,


    in my room, with my wife. Dear Polly. What do you think I want to do? "


    "But I feel very ufortable..."


    "I feel the same way..."


    She gradually indulged herself in the lethargic feeling


    Bruce gently smoothed away Polly''s hair. His eyes were full of love and guilt, and a hint of satisfaction.


    She covered her face with the quilt shyly to avoid his burning eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At this moment, she was still recalling what Bruce had said to her.


    "Dear Polly, call my name!"


    "I don''t care if you are sober or not. From now on, you can only think of me and call me by my name!"


    I want you to be with me from head to toe,pletely belong to me! "


    As he reached out to pull her quilt from under him, he murmured in a trembling voice, "Dear Polly, sleep


    well. It''s notfortable."


    She tightly grabbed the quilt and said in a muffled voice, "turn off the light, I wille out."


    The man smiled, "the light is off. How can I help you apply the medicine?"


    "What ointment?"


    The quilt was lifted from her bottom, and her calves were exposed. "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Dear Polly! Let me see. I''ll help you apply some medicine and you''ll feel better. "


    She immediately understood what it was and blushed, "I can do it myself."


    The man asked confidently, "can you see yourself?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Yes, I do!"


    Before she could say anything else, the man applied the medicine to her wound. Then he said in a very


    low voice, "Dear Polly, just now you asked me why there was this medicine. I was afraid that you would


    be scared, so I didn''t tell you half the truth. "


    "What''s the other half?"


    "Ha ha, we will get ready for tomorrow night. Then I''ll make you pay tomorrow night. "


    Gripping the quilt, Polly angrily used him, "you''re shameless!"


    "I''m shameless. So what! It''s a matter of course for a man to be mean to his wife! "


    When he lifted the quilt, he saw the red plum blossoms on the bed sheet. His heart was so soft that


    almost turned into water. He had been looking forward to meet this girl for many years, and finally she


    had changed into a woman by him.


    "How did you get this medicine?" It suddenly urred to him that this stuff couldn''t be amon


    medicine for family members.


    "Dear Polly? Didn''t you know that I wanted to do something bad to you a long time ago? Every day I


    sleep with you in the same bed, any normal man will fantasize about you. "


    Instantly, Polly became quiet. She shouldn''t have asked that question.


    After that, he turned off the light, crawled into bed and held her into his arms.


    It was alreadyte at night. The moon shed itsst ray of light into the room and went into a total


    darkness. But she didn''t feel sleepy at all. She rested her cheek on Bruce''s arm and asked softly,


    "Bruce, I called you so many times before, why didn''t you answer? Do you know how much I worried


    about you then? "


    "I just don''t want to take it. I did it on purpose! I just want you to worry about me and worry about me! "


    He would not tell her that alcohol would make her anxious and confused from reality and dream.


    When he saw the sweet time she was with him, he felt heartbroken, and guessed that someone was


    calling him. When he reached for the phone, a picture shed in his mind. It seemed that she was the


    one who called and wanted to break up with him.


    Clenching the muscles on his waist, Polly said bitterly, "Bruce, why didn''t I find that you were such a


    jerk before?"


    He said innocently, "don''t you notice? I have always been like this! "


    She used both of her hands to pinch him and said, "you are not like this in front of me!"


    "That''s what I should do! You''re my wife, of course a special one for me. "


    "You are just pretending. You are a liar!"


    "Even if I am a liar, that''s because I have no choice. Otherwise, how can I get you! Well, it''s useless to


    regret now! You''ve already boarded the ship and can''t get down any more! "


    "Are you a thief? I think you are the king of the sea! "


    "Yes! I''m the leader of the brigands. You can''t escape when you''re in a ship and you''re destined to be


    with me for the rest of your life. You can be one of them and give birth to arge number of babies. "


    "Your kid is a little thief!" said Polly with a chuckle


    "Dear Polly, are you stupid? My baby is your baby."


    Speaking of the baby, it urred to Polly that they hadn''t taken any contraceptive measures when they


    were together tonight. It was just an ident, so they didn''t prepare in advance.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little sullen. For a long time, she whispered, "Bruce, do you think I


    will get pregnant tonight?"


    Bruce rested his chin on her shoulder and said, "if you have a baby, you can give birth to it. Are you


    afraid that I can''t afford to raise a baby?"


    "No, but Bruce, I''m still a student. I''m only twenty next year. Isn''t it too early for me to have a baby


    now?"


    "Do you mean you don''t want my baby?"


    She had tried her best to exin in a roundabout way, but he still wanted to be in this way. It was no


    wonder that it would be a severe blow to a man''s self-esteem. As long as a man wanted to live a good


    life with a woman, he would naturally think of that.


    "No, I''m not. Can you wait until I graduate?"


    Bruce put his big hand on her skinny shoulder. After being silent for a while, he replied, "Okay, I can


    wait for you."

 Chapter 82 Its Always A Woman Who Gets Hurt The Most

    Chapter 82 It''s Always A Woman Who Gets Hurt The Most


    Bruce''s medicine is very good, the next day there is a physical education ss, the content is to y


    basketball. Polly didn''t feel ufortable.


    But she was a little depressed all day. As long as she thought that she would have to go through that


    kind of pain again at night, she would feel depressed and depressed no matter what she did.


    She really didn''t understand why someone would describe such a painful thing as lust and devouring


    bones.


    "Dear Polly, why do you look so haggard today?" During the lunch time, Avril looked up at her face and


    stated as usual, "there are dark circles under her eyes. She looked pale and absent-minded. It''s the


    first time she saw the snake''s tail on the corner of her eyes. It was identified as excessive enjoyment!"


    "Now that you have dark circles under your eyes, do you also indulge in excessive sexual desire?"


    replied Polly crossly


    Avril kept silent and lowered her head, digging the rice in her bowl.


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Polly apologized at once, "I''m sorry, Avril. I didn''t mean


    it."


    Avril answered absently, "I know."


    She could tell that she was trying very hard, but she didn''t eat much. The soup with pepper, few


    vegetables and a few mouthfuls of rice.


    "Avril, you look thinner these days."


    Knowing the feeling of hangover, Avril was in a much better state than she was at that time.


    Avril took a few vegetables in her bowl with chopsticks and didn''t eat them. She hesitated for a long


    time and finally gave up.


    "Do you have Aaron''s phone number?"


    "Yes. What''s his number for?"


    "If he were not herest night, I would have been drunk to death by the crazy Abbe. I want to call him


    to thank him."


    "Did Aaron help youst night?" she asked in surprise


    Avril''s fair and slender fingers moved the inky chopsticks unconsciously. There was a trace of


    nkness in her eyes. "Well, he''s just doing this for Abbe. He doesn''t want his friend to make a scene


    and have a hard time. I''m just the one who''s suffering. But I still want to thank him. "


    Observing her words and observe her countenance, she thought, ''does Avril fall in love with Aaron?''? It


    was easy to make a good impression on any girl with Aaron; he looked very charming. However, his


    personality gave her a feeling that it was difficult for him to fall in love with a woman.


    Even if he would marry someone in the future and dote on his wife, he was just carrying out his task.


    Just like Bruce.


    It was not that they had no feelings for women. It was just a small part of their inner world. If it was


    another woman, they would still treat her the same.


    It was like a bedroom. There should be a bed and quilt, and a man should have a woman and a family


    in his life. It didn''t matter which woman he was going to marry.


    Thinking of this, Polly felt a little depressed.


    "Wait for a moment. I can''t remember his number. I have to check my address book." Polly took out her


    cell phone, and opened her address book. She then found Aaron''s number and asked, "his number


    is..."


    But Avril suddenly changed her mind and said, "forget it. You''d better not tell me. Anyway, I will have


    nothing to do with him in the future. It doesn''t matter if I thank him or not. He won''t take it to heart. If I''m


    lucky enough to see him again, thank him in person. "


    Polly was going to tell her everything that Aaron carried her back to the dormitoryst night, so that she


    could thank him enough. She didn''t expect that she would give up.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But it was not a bad thing.


    If it was really the fate, it would not stop at this thing. If they were not destined to be together, the one


    who would feel sad in the future would be Avril.


    In the emotional world, the woman who was deeply hurt was always the one.


    "Did you see Hal today?" asked Polly while cleaning the table


    "Hal?" She looked around out of habit and answered, "I felt dizzy this morning. I didn''t notice him, but it


    seems that I haven''t seen him yet. What''s wrong? Is he ill again? "


    "I don''t know. Let''s go out and find a ce to talk about it."


    The restaurant was crowded with people. Even if they deliberately lowered their voice, the students


    sitting next to them could still hear. She didn''t want anyone to know about what had happened to Hal


    Xia. As her best friend, she would not reveal a little bit of it, in case of being misunderstood by others


    and something wrong happened.


    "Dear Polly, why are you so mysterious. What happened to Hal? Did he do something wrong? He is


    always gentle, except for thest time when he couldn''t stand it but gave him a lesson. "


    "Avril, listen to me, please. Don''t guess, okay?"


    "What is it?"


    "Avril, do you know where Hal''s family is? What does his parents do?"


    With a confident look on her face, she said, "I know that. He has an uncle who is a police chief in A


    City. He must be a local. As for what his parents do, I guess they should be in business. They don''tck


    money, at least like your family. Even though Hal Xia is stingy, he is rich and he wears branded clothes.


    Don''t listen to his bullshit. He earned money by working outside. He is as fragile as a skeleton, and


    nobody dares to hire him! "


    Polly didn''t to response. Avril nudged her and asked anxiously, "what else have you done? Tell me! I


    know something about Hal Xia. You know it too. What I just said was nothing but nonsense. "


    "I didn''t find anything special. The only thing I know is that he is often sick. Over the past year and a


    half, hees to the University for sses. We can even count by our fingers. I was just a fool when I


    entered the college. At that time, she just felt pity for a handsome boy who was so weak. Then with the


    increasing of contact, there were all kinds of people who were more mature than before


    "Avril, have you ever thought about how he went through the college entrance examination when he


    was so weak? Besides, he stayed in hospital for a year many times longer than having sses. If it


    was someone else, his sses would have persuaded him to quit or even stop from school, but he was


    fine. "


    "Dear Polly, I''m also curious about that. All signs showed that this guy was not an ordinary person.


    Even though his uncle was the director of the police station, he shouldn''t be so arrogant. I heard that


    our principal''s backer is the provincial police chief? And many of our other leaders have tough


    connections. Maybe he is from a somebody of a high-ranking official''s family. He visited our school in


    private? "


    "That''s possible. Last night, at the door of the wedding, I saw him get on a golden Rolls Royce from


    Capital City. "


    "Did he reallye from Capital City? The more she spoke, the more unreadable he became. But if he


    really is, how could he be so cold-blooded? He has such a family background, how could he keep


    silent? "


    Thinking of the pain and despair shown on Hal''s face when he leftst night, Polly''s heart sank and


    said slowly, "I think he has his own reasons. Moreover, there are tens of thousands of disciples of high-


    ranking officials, but few of them know that. It means that most of them are low-key and they just want


    to live a peaceful life. "


    "But, Dear Polly, you just said that Hal had left. Will he nevere back?" She looked quite depressed.


    "Then it means that we are going to lose a good friend?"


    Polly tried to suppress the feeling of bitterness in her heart and consoled her, "Avril, as his good friend,


    no matter where he is, as long as he can live a good life, nothing else matters. We should bless him all


    his life, safe and healthy. "


    Avril put on a bitter face and said, "I know. She thought that Hal should have his own life and all the


    important things to do in the world should be settled. But I''m still sad. "


    Avril began to calcte the benefits of Hal. When she thought of this, Polly almost burst into tears. At


    ordinary times every day in a bit do not feel this person how, now the person walked, the benefit is


    really a basket.


    Finally, tears welled up in her eyes and she concluded, "from now on, when I want to eat spicy food, no


    one is willing to make me a fry! I shouldn''t have eaten spicy hot pot for once if I knew it earlier! If he


    wants to have Fried Bun, just let him have it once. "


    Hearing her words, Polly was speechless.


    "No, I have to call him to learn more about the situation! What the hell is going on with this guy? "


    "No need to call. I''m back!" Said Hal with a smile.


    They turned around.


    Wearing a set of dark casual clothes, Hal stood with his back to the sun. He had a handsome face with


    a big smile on it. He reached out his hands to them and said, e on, lovely girls, give me a hug!"


    Avril immediately turned from a sad girl to a shrew and shouted with a fierce face, "get out!"


    Hearing this, Polly was even more speechless.


    When she was about to take a nap, she got a call from Bruce. He told her that he had arrived at her


    apartment and was waiting for her. She asked what it was, but Bruce refused to tell her, just told her to


    come down.


    Bruce had never seen her during this period of time. She was confused and eager to see him, so she


    put on her coat in a hurry and went downstairs.


    "Dear Polly, why are you so fast today? She was still unhurried a few days ago, trying to tantalize him!


    What on earth has he done to you? "


    Ignoring her words, she pushed the door and rushed out.


    He changed her a lot. She was shy and sweet. Of course, she was a little scared.

 Chapter 83 Dont Be Like This On The Road

    Chapter 83 Don''t Be Like This On The Road


    Since Jake didn''te, only Bruce was in the car.


    As soon as she sat on the sofa, Bruce couldn''t wait to grab her hand, smiled but said nothing. Perhaps


    being influenced by him, she really wanted tough, but it was not good tough in front of him. So she


    turned her head.


    "We have done the most intimate thing. Why are you so shy now?" Then he started the car.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Where are we going?"


    "I''m asking you!"


    "I''ll be there."


    This man must be insane.


    The car drove on a shady Road, and she wanted to withdraw her hand. "Focus on driving," she said


    "As long as you''re with me, I can''t focus." But Bruce didn''t let her go. He entwined his fingers with hers


    and said, "but we have an idea now."


    As he was in the middle of the road, he pulled over and pulled her into his arms. Shocked by his


    sudden move, she instinctively resisted.


    "You are driving. What are you doing?"


    "You know the answer! You know exactly what I want. " All of a sudden, his eyes turned fiery with a


    desire to swallow her in one gulp. Two big hands held her trembling body tightly, and a hot kiss fell on


    the back of her neck.


    "Dear Polly, I miss you." He said in a seductive voice, "I can''t focus on my work the whole morning. Tell


    me, what should I do?"


    "I... I don''t know..."


    "How could you not know? If you don''t know, then who can save my life? " He lowered his head,


    eagerly caught her lips and sucked them wantonly.


    "Don''t do this, Bruce. We are on the road!"


    Looking at people passing by their cars, she got very panicked. But she had no way to resist when


    Bruce''s flexible tongue attacked her. Her brain was out of control, and her soul seemed to enter into his


    fresh and pleasant breath, and her voice could almost be ignored weakly.


    "What are you afraid of? They can''t see anyway!"


    Polly had no idea why things had turned out like this. He thought he hade to see her at noon. But


    she didn''t expect that the man took her back to the apartment while she was pressed against the back


    of the car and got dizzy.


    Then he threw her on the big bed in their bedroom and repeated what happenedst night. When he


    finished hisst try, the sun was high in the West.


    "What time is it now?" The first thing she did after waking up was to look for her phone.


    "It''s already four o''clock. It''s useless to be anxious. We can go back to school at this time."


    "Bruce, how could you do this to me? I''ve promised tonight, and now you are forcing me to skip ss


    again! Damn you! " She was so angry that her little face turned red.


    "Generally speaking, after this kind of thing is done, the reason why a woman is still angry with a man


    is not that simple. Dear Polly, do you want to give it a try because I''m not good enough? "


    She lowered her head, opened her mouth and took a bite from his arm. She roared angrily, "you are


    shameless, you are obscene!"


    "I have no choice. Because Dear Polly is so cute and pretty. " Bruce reached out his hands and held


    her in his arms. "You skipped sses and I skipped work. Now, we are a match made in heaven!"


    Polly poked him in the chest with her finger and said in a flirtatious tone, "you''re the one to me. It''s


    all your fault."


    "Now that Dear Polly is so wronged, I will find a way to make up for it,"


    Sensing the man''s heat, she asked with worry, "how are you going to make it up?"


    "We agreedst night that we would do it. So I''ll make it up to you this afternoon, and I''ll try harder


    tonight!"


    "What? You want more tonight! "


    She was right, but it was too brutal. She had been suffered a lot this afternoon. As a result, she felt


    sore all over her body and the bruises all over her body, as if she had been tortured.


    "Dear Polly, why did you put on that innocent look? Are you seducing me to eat you now? " His voice


    suddenly became husky and low. His soft lips were close to her earlobe. "In the afternoon, I think you


    are enjoying yourself. ''Dear Polly, I want you so much, and I want you more than ever, '' she thought


    sadly. what about you? Don''t you want me? "


    She was too shy to look into the man''s eyes and answer. She felt it so different today. She was


    intoxicated in it for many times.


    She did want him, too.


    Instead of forcing her to answer his question, he teased, "why don''t you answer me? Are you shy, my


    little girl? "


    She was so ashamed that she buried her face into his arms. After a long time, she finally managed to


    say, "I have nothing to say to a scum like you!"


    Bruceughed in a good mood.


    They hugged each other and slept on the bed for a while.


    "Dear Polly. I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Last time I said Grandpa wanted to see you. Do you remember?"


    Of course, Polly remembered it.


    "Tomorrow night is Friday. Will you go back with me?"


    "Can I say no?"


    "Dear Polly. You are my wife now. An ugly daughter-inw will have to meet her parents inw. Of


    course, you are not ugly. Grandpa, would definitely agree to the marriage with Bruce. Although we can


    be together forever, I don''t want to make you unhappy. I want you to be my wife fair and square! "


    After that, his voice became more and more serious.


    The silencested for a long time. While Bruce was waiting anxiously, he felt uneasy.


    "Does your grandpa have any special hobbies? What should I say to him? Did he like in girls or


    stylish ones? Do I need to give him a gift? And... "


    "No need! We don''t need anything! " Bruce hugged her tightly in excitement. "I can handle it.


    Everything will be fine as long as you are here."


    "No, you can''t? I know nothing about your family rules. I''m afraid I''ll make a fool of myself in the future.


    "


    "Dear Polly, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. Grandpa has the same taste as me. I like it and he


    will definitely like it. When you talked to Grandpa, you would say whatever you wanted to say, and you


    didn''t have to cater to him deliberately. Although grandpa is old, his thoughts are very forward. Besides,


    he looks dignified and indifferent. He faces to everyone and almost never smiles, but in fact, he is very


    easy-going and kind. "


    "Bruce, even if you say so, I am still very nervous. Besides your grandfather, your father and mother,


    they... "


    "My father never cares about me. As for my mother, the one in the he n now is my stepmother!" His


    voice was getting lower and lower. It was as cold as winter wind.


    "Thest time I saw him is..."


    "She is my biological mother. After their divorce, my mother went to America and we could only meet


    once a year. "


    When he heard that, the most resentful and painful expression appeared on his face, but he quickly


    restrained it and leaned over to whisper in Polly''s ear in a low voice, "that year, I was fifteen years old."


    Fifteen years old was just a kid who knew little about anything since he was born. Therefore, it was


    difficult for him to control his mood in rebellious period. But when he needed his parents'' care most,


    they divorced. It was a big blow to him.


    "Sorry, Bruce, I didn''t know..." It was the first time for Polly to know something about his family from


    Bruce. She had always thought that he had a perfect family since he was born with a silver spoon in his


    mouth. Although she felt strange that his mother hade back from America, it was quite normal for


    those richdies to fly back and forth all over the world by ne just like the ordinary people who had


    to go to work and do housework.


    Bruce interlocked fingers with her and said solemnly, "no, Dear Polly. You should know these things. It''s


    been a long time since that happened. And I think I can naturally see things from the perspective of


    love, "


    That is to say, there are some things that cannot be touched.


    "You''ll see them in He house tomorrow night. It''s better for me to tell you in advance than to make Dear


    Polly surprise."


    What he said made sense. If she went to the he mansion tomorrow night and suddenly found that his


    mother changed herself, her expression must be very funny.


    But there was one thing that she was curious about. Was Bruce the only child of the He n? Did his


    stepmother and father have no children?


    When Polly Han came out of the bathroom, he was cooking in the kitchen.


    Wearing an apron, the handsome man stood beside the sink to pick the edible parts, wash them, and


    then put them on the chopping board to chop them up.


    She had never expected that such a sessful and proud man could be so ordinary after he came


    back home. She put her hands on the door frame and stared at the man who was busy cooking in the


    kitchen. She was totally amazed.


    He would be a good husband and a good father when he had a child.


    She thought marrying him was really a right choice.


    He caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eyes and pursed his lips. He began to sing a song.


    Maybe it was because he had improved his cooking skills, or maybe she was so hungry that she


    almost ate all the dishes.


    Looking at the empty bowl and te, Bruce was a little embarrassed, "Dear Polly, what else do you


    want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    "No, thanks. I''m already full." Polly shook her head. She had eaten enough tonight. Her stomach was


    as big as a ball. She put her hands on her stomach, regretting eating so much.


    "Are you sure?" He looked into her eyes with a teasing smile, and when he saw her stroking her belly,


    he wanted tough. "No, you can''t! Come here. "


    He beckoned her over.


    "What is it?"


    He pulled her on hisps and made her face at him. "Well, you can start to eat me now," he said with a


    sly smile

 Chapter 94 Please Stop (Part Two)

    Chapter 94 Please Stop (Part Two)


    Since the first time they had sex, Bruce had been following her around all the time. He looked at her in


    the eyes, as if he wanted to swallow her. He was like a hungry wolf who couldn''t do anything but keep


    her green eyes open all day long.


    "No, I can''t!" He answered straightforwardly.


    As far as she was concerned, Bruce was just talking. She didn''t believe that he dared to do anything to


    her in front of Jake. However, she found herself wrong soon.


    Bruce''s body leaned over to her, only to see his eyes in deep color. There seemed to be a me


    burning fiercely in the center of his eyes. He was like a natural glow, and even the air was hot.


    She knew what it meant. She had seen him like that yesterday, or earlier. He lost his mind crazily and


    was devoured by desire.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Although he hadn''t done anything, she was frightened by him. She moved aside subconsciously and


    said, "Bruce, why are you doing this..." In a panic, she couldn''t find exact words to express his present


    behavior at the moment.


    "You said I was so dirty! I can''t take the me for nothing but do something substantial. I feel wronged!


    "


    Her face turned red and bright like the morning sun that had just jumped out of the sea. The colors of


    her face were so thick that they were almost dripping out. She hesitated for a while and finally said,


    "aren''t you satisfied with what you didst night?"


    "Dear Polly, you seem to be asking me if you need to eat anything since you were so fullst night? It''s


    the same. "


    "Different in what way? The reason why we have dinner is to recover our physical strength, while what


    you do is to consume, no one can keep consuming! "


    He flicked her cheek with his fingers and said, "of course I can! Then we''d better have a try if you don''t


    believe me. "


    "Try what?" Polly was so angry that she raised her voice, "you..."


    "Hush!" He made a gesture of silence, leaned over and whispered in her ear, "don''t shout! Although


    Jake wears earphones, I''m not sure whether he is listening to music or not. He''s best at pretending.


    He''s the most cunning one in the world! "


    He was good at putting on an act. He was the most cunning one!


    He deliberately made her suspect and fear, and then obediently let him arrange everything for her. But


    Jake could hear what them said when she saw the strange expression on his face. It might not work.


    She had no choice but to lower her voice and ground her teeth to say, as if he was an old man, "since


    you are afraid of being heard, then stay away from me and keep your expression normal. We can''t talk


    anymore, can we?"


    "Then for what?" Then he lifted the other hand to scratch her under her armpit. She did feel itchy, so


    sheughed. Once something went wrong with her nervous and serious expression, this man took this


    opportunity to act wildly. But they couldn''t move much actually. After all, besides them, there was


    another man who had a developed limbs and a clear head. Besides, the man in the car was Jake.


    "Bruce, please, don''t tickle me anymore. It''s so itchy. Giggle, giggle, giggle... " Bruce grasped her


    hands tightly. She couldn''t resist and was about tough wildly, but the man was still so hateful that he


    didn''t want to stop.


    "If I don''t scratch you, you won''t listen to my words. You just can''t keep talking nonsense, which is bad


    to my reputation! I have to let you know who can control you! " As he spoke, he gradually stopped what


    he was doing.


    She took the opportunity to grasp the hand of Bruce, her big watery eyes twinkled, "Bruce, can you


    stop like this? Please, stop. "


    His heart was softened, and he couldn''t say no to her pink lips. He reached out and rubbed her hair,


    and said kindly, "do you know how awesome I am? Next time you will say that I am an old man with


    filthy thoughts?"


    "Shut up!" As she spoke, she looked closely at his arm with her big watery eyes. She made the


    counterattack sessfully when he was not noticing.


    "Hahaha..." Although he tried his best not tough, heughed. But as a man, the biggest advantage


    when facing a woman is strength. Soon, he got hold of her hands again.


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled wickedly, "it''s hard to imagine. How dare you y tricks on me! The


    two women were indeed hard to get along with! I won''t spare you this time. See how I fix you today, so


    that you will be obedient to me from now on, just like the obedient little wife! "


    "No way! I dare not again! Mr. He, you are a noble, noble and easy-going man. Please let me go. "


    Polly raised her hands in surrender, but she was afraid that he would take advantage of the chance to


    fight back.


    "Hey! I''m just an easygoing person. But does it have anything to do with being ungrateful? " Bruce


    looked at her in amusement, "are you insane withughter?"


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m too happy to remember that! I have a swell head, disturbed mind and disordered


    words. Please don''t take it seriously! " At this moment, no matter what he said, she would not show any


    objection. It was so humiliating.


    In the rearview mirror, Jake could clearly hear everything happening in the car even if he couldn''t hear


    what Bruce said. He didn''t need to look at it, but just a nce from time to time, he could figure it out.


    Fortunately, Bruce didn''t want to argue with her any more. He only left an evil yet attractive sentence


    beside her ear, "you''re free for the moment."

 Chapter 95 His Cousin

    Chapter 95 His Cousin


    He Residence was located in the woods. A river flew along the path in front of the gate. This river was


    called the moat of the He n.


    It was a quiet ce which was very suitable for living. It seemed that the peachnd had been cleared


    out in a noisy city.


    When they were about to get out of the car, Bruce helped Polly smooth her hair and smoothed her


    folds. She said nothing. Her face was still hot red, and there was a trace of resentment in her


    expression.


    "Dear Polly." Bruce wanted to grab her small hand, but she escaped. He smiled and forced her to hold


    his hand.


    "What''s wrong? Are you angry? "


    She was indeed angry. This man had gone too far. He had parked the car at the gate for a long time,


    but she hadn''tpletely calmed down. She couldn''t get off the car.


    The doorman curiously looked around.


    As he yed with her deft fingers, he coaxed softly, "Okay, don''t be angry. I''ll make it up to you


    tonight."


    I''m not thinking about that! She didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    At this time, a car came from behind and stopped at the door of He Residence. The sound of brake


    attracted their attention. The expression on his face suddenly became sharp, and his eyes were as


    disgusting as the deep sea.


    It was a cool red Maserati.


    Polly''s eye lids twitched. This dazzling red car looked very familiar to her, but she was not sure. But she


    didn''t have to guess it randomly. The door was opened quickly and Fanny Li got off the car in a


    fascinating red dress. She always dressed in a mboyant way, just like her car. She is the kind of


    woman who wants to tell the whole world that I''m rich and beautiful while I''m ady from a famous


    family.


    Fanny was wearing a pair of 10 cm stilettos and smiled at them charmingly. Then in a standard model


    step, she wiggled towards them.


    This scene was very familiar to Polly Han.


    No matter who he was, she would try her best to be charming.


    When she reached the car, Fanny reached out his white fist and knocked on the car window. She bent


    slightly so as to cover her big boobs. Most importantly, people could easily see her through the car


    window.


    Jake lowered the window immediately.


    "Cousin......" Fanny Li smiled with pride.


    But when she found that there was no one on the copilot seat and that the driver was Jake, she


    immediately concealed her smile. "Zhou, where is my cousin?"


    Jake smiled awkwardly, "Mr. He is sitting in the back."


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but criticize in his heart, ''even if Mr. He Himself drive the car, he


    shouldn''t sit on the copilot seat.''. The struggle between these young masters and youngdies


    eventually exhausted him.


    "Jake, you haven''t taken off the earphones. Don''t expose yourself so soon." Bruce asked in a sullen


    voice.


    The sweat dripped down to the back of Jake''s hand. He trembled as if he was scalded. He turned


    around and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. He. It happened so suddenly that I forgot to take it off. "


    ''in order to distract Mrs. Han, Mr. He should have drawn the fire on me, '' thought Jake. What should he


    do if he couldn''t wear headphones anymore? Is there anything better than earphones that can hide


    one''s hearing and eyesight?


    It was not until now that Polly noticed that Jake did not take off his earphone when he was talking with


    Fanny. Moreover, they were sitting on the copilot seat. He was indeed putting on the headphones to


    mislead people, just like what Bruce had said.


    ''who are they? Master is crafty, so is his servant.''. They were just like the crows of the world!


    As he spoke, he lowered his voice and tried his best to hold back hisughter. "Dear Polly, are you


    kidding me. So, from now on, if we have anything to talk about secretly, we must be very close to each


    other! "


    "I think we can say those words in front of Jake. Do you think he likes to hear us?"


    Jake nodded repeatedly, tears of gratitude welling up in his eyes.


    "Do you mean that you love to hear what I said to you in my private space?"


    "Bruce, I didn''t mean that!"


    "So what do you mean?"


    "I..."


    Someone knocked on the car window. Fanny wanted to brag about her newly made breasts in front of


    Polly. But she didn''t make it. She became annoyed.


    Bruce rolled down the window and asked indifferently, "what''s up?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Fanny shifted his eyes to look at Polly through Bruce and there was a resentful expression in her eyes.


    Then he put on a smile and said, "big brother Bruce, Congrattions! You finally have a beauty!"


    Bruce squinted his eyes and looked at his cousin. "Fanny, since when do you be so polite?"


    With one of her white hand hooked the edge of the ss window, Fanny reached out the other hand


    and beat on the shoulder of Bruce. She pouted and said, "don''t say that, cousin. I''m always pleasant."


    With azy expression on his face, Bruce asked, "Fanny, don''t beat around the bush with me. Tell me,


    what on earth do you want? "


    "Thanks to a lot of my contribution, you seeded in bing her boyfriend..."


    He frowned impatiently and interrupted her, "I have told you. Don''t beat around the Bush!"


    The smile on Fanny''s face turned stiff no matter how thick skinned she was. She could not ept to be


    humiliated in front of Polly. She knew what kind of person Bruce was. He was so smart that he could


    see through any trick at a nce. But she didn''t expect that her cousin would help an outsider and


    refuse her request.


    If she had known it earlier, she would have told him.


    She bore this grudge against Polly. As long as they entered He Residence, she would be...


    Thinking of this, Fanny felt a little better. So she regained her smile and said, "Bruce, I want to beg you


    for mercy here. I know you don''t like Kevin. Can you please do this for my sake? "


    "Well, if he doesn''t embarrass himself, he won''t be embarrassed!"


    Fanny Li pouted in dissatisfaction and said in a cutesy voice: "brother, can''t you just talk nicely? I


    remember that you were not like this before."


    "Fanny, what took you so long?" With these words, Kevin, who was wearing a white suit, walked up


    behind Fanny and reached out to hold her waist.


    Kevin was in deep love with white. He once said that he wanted to be neat and clean. So most of his


    shirts, coats, socks and so on were white. But she didn''t expect that his suit was also in this color.


    Their match was conspicuous but somehow weird.


    Fanny turned around gracefully and fell into Kevin''s arms with a fluent dance. She reached out and


    lightly touched his chest, continuing to act like a spoiled child.


    "Kevin, I told you to wait for me in the car, didn''t I?"


    Withdrawing his gaze, he said in an unprecedented gentle tone, "I''m worried about you, so I came


    down to have a look."


    "You are spoiling me. You should always think for me. Then, let''s make a deal that we will never be


    apart in our lifetime. You will always love me and spoil me. "


    The smile at the corners of his mouth froze for a few seconds. "Of course, Fanny. Don''t worry. I will


    take you in my heart forever."


    "That''s enough! Don''t disy your affection here. Please step aside. " Although Bruce said so, he


    ordered Jake to drive before they got out of the way.


    As soon as the door was opened, Kevin immediately let go of their hands. He said to Fanny coldly, "she


    has left. There''s no need to perform anymore!"


    "Dare you say that I am an actor? Don''t you act? Don''t think I don''t know that you still have feelings for


    that bitch. You showed off your love with me just to see her reaction. Unfortunately, she didn''t respond!


    Can youpare with my cousin, even if you are the most capable? "


    "Wow, fortunately, he''s your cousin. Marriage is forbidden ording to thew of our country.


    Otherwise, would you make it? Unfortunately, you are born in a wrong age. If you step back fifty to sixty


    years, you and your cousin will be just a couple! "


    "Kevin, what are you talking about?"


    "You know what I mean!" Staring at Fanny''s Low Cut Breast costume, he smiled ironically and said,


    "why do you dress like this? Do you want to show off in front of that man?"


    He turned around and was about to leave.


    She had lost her temper at once. In a huff, she stomped her high heels and snapped, "stop, Kevin! If


    you dare to move one more step forward, I will break up with you at once! "


    Kevin said as she was walking to the car. Hearing Fanny''s words, Kevin turned around and walked in


    the opposite direction.


    "Whatever! I''ve been thinking about my dissertation today. It''s all set now! "


    "Kevin, stop! Stop! " Fanny shouted at Kevin but he didn''t respond. Panicked, she followed up on her


    high heels.


    "Kevin, wait. Don''t leave. Have you forgotten why we are here? " Fanny grabbed his arm to stop him. "I


    remember you said you looked down upon those type of women who are proud and attractive,


    especially those from rich families."


    "I do look down on her, but it''s my business!" He did that in order to separate Polly and Bruce, and he


    didn''t want him to live afortable life with a mistress. But that was only done by him. Who else could


    have the right to do that to Polly?


    "The reason why you ask me toe here today is to upset Polly, and let her know that you are Bruce''


    cousin? Now that you have achieved your goal, there is no need for me to go inside! "


    Kevin got rid of Fanny with great strength, and the man lost bnce and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch, it hurts! I sprained my ankle. " Fanny sat on the ground and rubbed her ankle.


    Kevin felt sorry for her and walked to her to help her up.


    "Fanny, I cane with you. Can you stop messing around?"


    "No, I will never do that again." Fanny pitifully pressed his face into her arms to hide her eyes full of


    hatred and hatred.

 Chapter 96 In My Eyes, Polly Is The Most Beautiful!

    Chapter 96 In My Eyes, Polly Is The Most Beautiful!


    The cherry blossoms in He Residence were much more beautiful than that in A University. The ground


    was covered with pink clouds. The petals were almost all over the cobblestone path in the flower sea.


    From a distance, people could even see that the ground was covered with cherry foundation.


    "Bruce, is Fanny your cousin? Why didn''t you tell me? "


    "But you have never asked about it as well."


    That was pure nonsense. How could she think of that?


    "Dear Polly? Does it matter?"


    It didn''t matter that much indeed. If she had known that Bruce was actually the brother of Fanny, she


    wouldn''t have been so close to him. As long as she thought of meeting that two people in the He n,


    she felt very awkward.


    "Fanny is my aunt''s daughter. We are cousins, but we are not that close. The time I saw her in my


    childhood added up to the time I spent with you. If she didn''t show up in front of me, I would have


    forgotten that I have a sister. "


    "Don''t lie to me, Bruce! No mood to exin! I don''t want to talk to you anymore! " Polly Han picked up


    her pace.


    As he reached out his hand to pull her closer to him, he said, "Dear Polly. It''s not a big deal. You don''t


    need to get angry. For those who are not worth mentioning, don''t always remember it, you''d better


    forget as soon as possible! "


    "I don''t remember it, but I''m just angry!"


    Since she was a little girl, she could walk very fast when she was angry, just like what she was doing


    now. However, when she walked to the floor covered with white powder, she was stunned.


    A long corridor with purple vines stretched out in front of her, the fresh scent of which was blowing


    through her nose. A few momentster, she was in champs Bay. A thin and long water column


    interwove with each other in the air, forming a silvery silk thread.


    She lost her way.


    Helplessly, she looked back. When she saw the tall and straight figure of Bruce, she could not help but


    breathe a sigh of relief. However, there was no expression on his face. He just stood behind her at a


    ce not far away from her, so that she would note here unless he asked her to.


    She had toe back to him and asked quietly, "how to go?" Although she was angry, she had to do


    what she should do. She didn''t expect the He family''s residence to be sorge. Her mind went nk


    when she was angry.


    Bruce took her hand and walked to a sidewalk called Wisteria river. They sat down on the sidewalk with


    each other. He pushed away the soft purple wisteria blossoms pouring down from his head and spread


    to the other side.


    "What are we doing here?"


    "What do you want to do? You''re too excited now. You''d better have a rest here and then go to! " He


    picked up the flower petals on her ck hair and threw them away. Then he pointed at himself and


    asked, "do I have any?"


    Polly took a serious look and shook her head, "No."


    "Dear Polly, if you have anything to say or do anything to displease me, just tell me. Don''t keep it to


    yourself and try to adjust your mood. We are not allowed to stay here for a long time. "


    In fact, she understood what Bruce meant. When she passed out because of anger just now, she ran


    into several servants along the way. She didn''t pay much attention to it at that time, but she heard


    vaguely that they greeted him.


    "Bruce, don''t be too harsh on me. I was in a bad mood when I first came here. I can''t do it for a while. "


    "I know you can''t do it. Let''s just sit here for a day and ask grandpa to wait here, okay? Everything, I


    and our family are decided. "


    There was not a trace of me in his tone, but even a hint of joke. However, what he said was enough


    for her to think about it carefully.


    She stared at his smiling face and said, "you know it''s impossible."


    He blinked innocently, and his thick and long eyshes cast a shallow shadow on his eyelids. "From


    now on, I know nothing, and everything is up to you."


    "Bruce, don''t y dead. I''m not in the mood now. "


    Bruce wouldn''t pretend anymore. In his bright eyes, the flower and leaves swayed in the wind, and the


    sun fell on his handsome face. "Dear Polly, I don''t know what you''re thinking about? I''m the only child


    in the He n, and you are the eldest granddaughter inw of the eldest grandson. In the future, you


    will be the rightful hostess of the He n. You will have nopetitor. "


    "Although Li family has a close rtionship with our family, it''s just a branch from the offshoot branch.


    That''s true, Fanny is a decentdy, but she is inferior to you. No matter how reluctant she is, she has to


    be respectful to you. If you are not happy about it, just trample her under your feet She dared not to say


    anything. I just don''t understand why you are ufortable. "


    "You tter me. That''s why you always sweet talk me into believing in your own stupidity," said Polly


    Han in amusement


    Bruceughed and took her into his arms. "You are my wife. Of course I have the right to make you


    happy. Only when you are happy can I feel at ease. "


    His sweet words made Polly feel better. At least it wasn''t as depressed as she was in the beginning.


    Although she knew that he was coaxing her, she was moved by his attentive care.


    At this moment, Bruce''s phone rang. He nced at the screen, but didn''t answer it immediately. He


    turned around and said to Polly, "my grandfather called me just now. Are you feeling better now? Shall


    we go now? "


    In her mind, what she really wanted to do was to stay here and enjoy the scenery. She would never go


    to see the he family and the whole family. But it was impossible, as Bruce had done his best to save


    her face. He thought so much about her, and she should also think about him.


    She took a deep breath and nodded.


    As he said, he reached out and pinched her cheek. "Don''t be so serious as if you would rather die. My


    family is not a bad person. They are not so terrible. "


    She couldn''t help chuckling.


    It was still a long distance from the He''s house. Laughters burst out from inside.


    Then he came in and saw a stone table under a tall phoenix tree in the south of the yard. A grey haired


    old man sat in the middle, surrounded by arge number of handsome men and women. They were


    talking about something and everyone looked happy.


    Fanny and Kevin were on the left side of the old man, and on the right side was Miss. Jean and Rachel.


    She also didn''t know the other two men and a woman, who were outstanding in appearance and


    temperament.


    The boy looked very much like Bruce, which made him look like a twin. But he was a young boy about


    twenty two or three years old. He looked like a spoiled flower in the greenhouse which was well


    protected.


    Bruce was the only child of his uncle.


    Lord He was in a good mood with those young people. He was always smiling and asionally joined


    in some words to amuse them. But most of the time, he just sat there and listened carefully. He could


    understand the new popr terms on the Inte.


    This was far from what she had imagined Lord He. She thought this kind of man who was confined to


    the top of the food chain with so many years of experience must have a serious face.


    She asked in disbelief, "is that old gentleman your grandpa?"


    "Yes. My grandpa loves those kids the most. Do you know why grandpa likes them so much? "


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, grandpa is a handsome man with a young heart! He likes to chat with hot girls and handsome


    guys! "


    He was satisfied to see the astonishment on her face. With his eyes wide open, he said, "we have


    inherited the excellent genes of our family. Our ancestors all have excellent looks. Even if Grandpa


    wants to have an ordinary look, he can''t help it!"


    Looking at his yful tone, she knew that he was tricked again and the old man was making fun of him.


    "Well, don''t be nervous. Let''s go and say hello." Then he took her hand and walked towards them.


    "Wait! Wait!" Polly seemed very nervous. She saw that every one of them had nicely dressed and


    impable makeup. She was afraid that she would make a fool of herself and leave a bad impression


    on his grandfather. In that case, it would be difficult for him to do anything.


    "Bruce, my hair is in a mess? Was her clothes in a mess? Do you need to fix your makeup? "


    As he looked at her up and down seriously, he said, "it doesn''t matter if it was all in a mess. I''ll tell


    Grandpa that it was me who did it. Grandpa will understand."


    "Bruce He!" She said word by word, gritting her teeth. Even at this time, he was still in the mood to


    joke. All she did was for him? ording to her n, she only needed to wear a in ponytail, casual


    clothes and sneakers.


    "Anyway, you are the most beautiful thing in my eyes!"


    Hearing this, Polly was speechless because she had a deep feeling that she could notmunicate


    with this man any more. He must be mad.


    "What are you talking about there, Bruce? Bring her here right now. Let me have a good look at her! "


    Lord He couldn''t help but ask.


    He had seen his grandson earlier with the girl who was slender and beautiful. He had also read the


    news about his grandson and this girl on the Inte before. He was curious what kind of woman could


    attract his grandson who was surrounded by arge number of beautiful women all day.


    Lord He was taken aback at the first sight of Polly, and then he turned to look at her. "Kevin, do you


    think she looks like the ex girlfriend who abandoned you and yed rich and handsome?"


    Fanny Li looked at Polly with disdain and replied, "I don''t think so. She is..."


    "Fanny, don''t talk nonsense in front of Grandpa!" "Grandpa, you''re wrong. They don''t look like each


    other at all," said Kevin, stopping her with his eyes


    The smile on his face froze. He repeated, "isn''t it?"


    Miss. Jean smiled and said, "you don''t seem like her. It''s easy. Just let Kevin take out his phone and


    show us her photos."


    While saying, she took out his phone from his pocket before Kevin could respond. She quickly brought


    out the photo of Kevin and Polly, and put it in front of great grandfather He, "Grandpa, look. Compare it


    with the real person."

 Chapter 97 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 97 Let Bygones Be Bygones


    Bruce''s hand was faster than hers, he grabbed the phone before she put it in front of his grandfather.


    In A University, a cherry blossomed. A boy in pure white sport suit was holding a girl with a high


    ponytail in his arms. The girl''s smile was like a wisp of cloud in the blue sky.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His eyes, which were as deep as the sea, shed a dangerous light. Without hesitation, he deleted the


    photo immediately. Then he found other sheets and deleted them one by one. His face became more


    and more gloomy. Those records about the happiness and youth of his beloved girl all belonged to


    others.


    "Fanny, what a loser you is! You have been together for so long, but you still let your boyfriend keep the


    pictures! Now, I''m on your side. Delete all of them. "


    Kevin finally lost his temper. But in front of so many people, he tried his best to hold back his


    dissatisfaction and said, "Mr. He, that''s my thing. You don''t have the right to do that!"


    "Who are you talking about power?" An arrogant smile tugged at the corners of Bruce''s mouth. He


    threw the phone back to him and said, "now that you''ve be the boyfriend of Fanny, you should


    wholeheartedly not only hold one girl in your arms, but also think about another!"


    Suddenly, he changed his stern tone and said to Lord He with a smiling face, "Grandpa, do you


    agree?"


    Lord Heughed and said, "don''t waste your time on women. You should get rid of your habit. Fanny


    didn''t say anything, but why did you interfere in other people''s business. You worship loyalty, but how


    many people can do the same as you? Do you forget it again? It''s our family motto. They are self


    disciplined and treat others kindly. He is our guest now. Don''t be so hard on him. "


    "This is the He family''s house. You can''t treat your subordinates like this. It will only make your brothers


    and sisters nervous to see you. Look, I was supposed to have a good time with you, talking and


    laughing. As soon as you came over, you were wearing a stern face. No one was kind to you. "


    As Lord He said this, Bruce nodded and echoed, "yes, you''re right. I''ll keep that in mind."


    All the people present were so smart that even the stupidest Polly could notice it. It seemed that Lord


    He was giving a lesson to his grandson, but in fact, he didn''t scold him for his rude behavior towards


    Bruce. But he didn''t give the special one a specific answer, so the one who was rebuked had no way to


    defend himself.


    Miss. Jean took a gloating look at Fanny with a face full of disdain. She hated Polly, and meanwhile,


    she also hated Fanny and Kevin. In the younger generation, the only person she liked was none other


    than Bruce.


    Some ironic rtives of Li family and he family actually didn''t deserve to call herself the cousin of


    Bruce. As for Kevin, he was a bitch too. Now that he had been together with Fanny, he still had the


    audacity to seduce Polly.


    In fact, the most important thing is that what''s good about Polly Han? They fell in love with her by both


    sides. And she was just a green tea bitch who knew how to act in pettish and was good at acting.


    "Grandpa, this is Polly." Bruce dragged Polly in front of Lord He and solemnly introduced her, "Polly


    Han. Polly! Call grandpa! "


    With a stiff smile on her face, Polly greeted: "Hello, Grandpa."


    The garden was so quiet that the petals fell to the ground and everyone was waiting for the response of


    Lord He. If Lord He didn''t oppose it on the spot, it meant that the he n would choose Polly in the


    future.


    The old man''s eyes were bright silver grey, and he looked at Polly tenderly for a while. He nodded and


    said, "Good. This child is good. Bruce, you have good taste. "


    Bruce said proudly, "of course. When I was a child, I was always discerning. What I chose represents


    my grandfather''s discernment. "


    Lord He nodded with a smile and said, "that''s right." His eyes were still fixed on her, examining her up


    and down.


    The conversation between grandfather and grandson made Kevin feel ufortable. He didn''t care


    how many people there were. He just stared at Polly. The sadness in his eyes was unspeakable. It


    should have belonged to him, but now it had be someone else, and under his eyes, he could only


    watch it helplessly.


    At this moment, all the people here were looking at Polly. Only Fanny paid attention to Kevin all the


    time. She gritted her teeth in anger. How she wished she could have a big quarrel with Kevin.


    But now Lord He, Bruce and the two most powerful men in he n were there. She dared not throw a


    tantrum. She had to swallow her anger back.


    Besides, even when she was talking to Kevin, she didn''t dare to say anything too harsh. As Bruce said,


    her current girlfriend was a coward and hadn''t won her boyfriend''s heart yet. She put all these on the


    head of Polly, she did not believe, today this whole day time, Bruce and Polly are together.


    She believed that there was a chance for her to take actions!


    Apart from Fanny, there was another woman who was extremely envious of Polly Han, and it was Miss.


    Jean. She didn''t expect that he could really be recognized by Lord He. But it doesn''t matter. They just


    met for the first time and haven''t decided the date yet. I still have a chance. ''.


    However, she would always be the focus in he mansion. On what grounds should Polly be the focus


    and most hated such a person to becent. She had to figure out a way to get rid of Polly.


    She was quick to react and immediately caught Lord He''s words. She said with a coquettish voice,


    "Grandpa, in your opinion, each of our children is a good person. You said the same words the first


    time Rachel came here. Don''t you remember that you took Rachel as Bruce''s girlfriend then? "


    She took the Lord He''s arm affectionately and winked at the chance to look at Rachel


    Rachel''s long eyshes flickered. She looked at Polly perplexedly and said with trepidation on her


    face, "how can Ipete with you, sister Jean. Grandpa is the most kind and amiable grandpa I have


    ever seen. He never says harsh words to us kids. All he says is the mostforting words. He was just


    trying tofort me then. You should have a clear estimation of yourself. I''m not as good as you think.


    "


    "Yes! You should have self-knowledge! " Finally, the opportunity came to Fanny''s mind. She said


    seriously, "Polly, Grandpa just said you were fine tofort you. Don''t take it seriously. Besides,


    there''s only one person among us who can really live up to Grandpa''s praise, Miss. Jean! "


    "Fanny, do you mean that grandpa is trying tofort me? I can''t afford grandpa''s praise." Bruce


    asked with a smile. His voice was neither loud nor low, but everyone heard it.


    What a fucking idiot! It''s okay if you don''t know how to speak. No one will think you are dumb.


    Fanny panicked and exined, "Bruce, I didn''t mean that. I mean..."


    "Fanny, you''re being too modest. I didn''t expect you to take my words seriously." "But... When Rachel


    was in middle school, she worked part-time to earn tuition fees and did the same to high school. Even


    in the most tough time, she didn''t dy her study, though she didn''t get into well-known universities at


    last. You can''t match her in this aspect. We all think she''s very capable! "


    "Of course, Bruce is the best. Not to mention our family, it is in the whole a city, the whole country, there


    is no one canpare with him. "


    Once again, Miss. Jean diverted her attention from Polly. She cast a stern nce at Fanny, indicating


    her to stop talking.


    Fanny was confused. She really didn''t know why she was wrong. But among all the people present, the


    one she dared not to offend most was none other than Jean. Even if she was full of resentment, she


    did not dare to speak any more.


    "Miss. Jean, if you praise him like this, he''ll be more arrogant in the future!" Bruce''s mother walked out


    of the room. When she passed by Bruce, she couldn''t help but show happiness in her eyes, but she


    pretended not to see him, not even looking at him.


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. he." but she was ignored by his mother directly. She looked at Bruce uneasily


    as she was so nervous that she didn''t know where to put her hands.


    Miss. Jean pretended to sneeze and turned around. You are always pretending to be poor in front of


    men. But in front of Mrs. He, you are nothing.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Bruce stood beside Polly, his big hand secretly leaning on the back


    of her cold hand, and gave her an encouraging look. "When did I be supercilious?"


    In a fit of pique, Bruce''s mother said, "you know what you''re doing. It''s useless to argue with me." She


    sat down beside Miss. Jean Fang and reached out her hand to help herb the hair scattered on her


    temples. They were so intimate as mother and daughter.


    "Mom, this is Polly. Do you remember?" "You metst time." he reminded his mother


    Bruce''s mother caressed Miss. Jean''s hair from time to time and fixed her eyes on her wavy hair. "I


    remember that I''m not fool," she said


    "Well, now that you all have saw, I''ll take Polly to have a rest." Bruce was about to leave with Polly.


    "Wait!" Bruce''s mother stopped him, "you can go now. Miss Han, please stay here and have a chat with


    us. Just now, your father called and asked you to go there. Just do what you should do. Take her


    away? That''s not fair? We are not animals. How can we possibly hurt her? "


    When Bruce was about to refuse, Polly said, "Bruce, you can go. I can do it." Since everyone was here


    to talk with the elder, there was no reason for her to retreat early.


    Although she didn''t fit in with the whole atmosphere, she had to adapt to it one day.

 Chapter 98 I Wont Make You Feel Bad

    Chapter 98 I Won''t Make You Feel Bad


    Bruce was still a little hesitant, holding onto Polly''s hand.


    Suddenly, Rachel stood up. She walked to them, took hold of Polly''s hand and said, "Bruce, I''ll take


    care of her. I grew up with Polly and I''m here. You can rest assured. "


    "Bruce, if you still don''t believe me, I can handle it by myself. None of us who is hostile to her will let


    him leave. It''s not necessary to make the whole family unhappy because of the problem of one or two


    people. "


    Bruce''s mother grew angry at her. She med Miss. Jean in a mild tone, "Jean, don''t talk nonsense.


    You kids are well behaved. And every time youe to the He Residence, you will prepare a lot of


    interesting topics to amuse the old master. No one is so vicious. "


    Even if she did, she couldn''t speak it out so directly.


    Realizing that she had gone too far, she quickly put on a smiling face and said, "aunt, I''m thinking for


    Bruce. Looking at the delicate image of Polly, Bruce was afraid that she would suffer any loss in any


    minute. He cared about her so much that he had no time for work at all. "


    "Miss Fang, you worry too much. Bruce has always been scrupulous in separating public from private


    affairs. He will never dy his work because of personal affairs. "


    If Polly didn''t say anything, it would be true that she was dragging Bruce down. At the beginning of the


    tolerance is just don''t want to meet when the rtionship so bad, she is to visit, not to debate. Even


    now, Polly was still not angry with Miss. Jean, so she couldn''t be too harsh on her.


    "Miss. Jean, I can''t believe that I am such a person in your mind." Disappointment was written all over


    his face. "Only one person in the world knows me well enough to me, Dear Polly."


    He realized it immediately that it would cause a lot of inconvenience if he overprotected Polly.


    Otherwise, he could not bring her back. Since they were back, he must give her some space. He


    believed that she could handle everything by herself.


    After about ten minutes, Bruce came back. Under a stone table in the yard, only her mother was sitting


    there, with her eyes closed. Miss. Jean was giving a massage to her.


    His lordship had a serious problem of wind dryness, so he couldn''t sit long in the bleaknd. Instead,


    he went back to his room for rest. ''it''s normal that he isn''t here. But why is Polly not staying with


    them?''?


    Bruce''s mother opened her eyes the moment he came in. She was displeased to see her son''s dull


    eyes.


    "Don''t look anymore. Polly went to the kitchen with Rachel. As Miss. Jean said, you can''t do anything


    without her. " Bruce''s mother scolded, "she is just a woman. How can shepare with your career?"


    "Haha..." Brian smiled but didn''t answer. He looked around and asked, "Mom, where are Justin and


    Lucy Ji? Did they go to the kitchen with them? "


    Bruce''s mother became angry and said, "don''t change the topic! He had always been like this since he


    was a child. Whenever a question was asked something important, it would be the same if the person


    did not want to answer it. Who do you really take after your temperament? "


    "Who do you think he is like? Just tell me."


    Miss. Jean was gloating over what Bruce would say next, so that she could take the opportunity to kick


    Polly again. Unexpectedly, Bruce''s mother was only ming him. It seemed that she didn''t get the


    answer of the question. Therefore, she became somewhat dissatisfied with her.


    "Don''t just stand there. Come here and sit down." Bruce''s mother turned around and took hold of Miss.


    Jean''s hand. "Jean, please take a seat. It has been a long time after the massage. Do you feel tired? "


    "Of course I say I''m not. But, it''s my duty to take care of you and take good care of you. I''m d to do


    that."


    Mrs. he held her tender hands and said fondly, "it''s such a waste to let such a beautiful hands massage


    me. Bruce, I can''t find a good girl like Miss. Jean. Why do you insist... "


    At the moment, Miss. Jean''s face was as red as a tomato. She looked at the handsome face of Bruce


    with her seductive eyes and said in a coquettish voice, "Auntie, don''t tter me anymore. I''m not as


    good as you think? I''m just so so. "


    "Jean, don''t underrate yourself. I have watched you grow up. I know exactly what kind of person you


    are. You can rest assured that I won''t make you feel wronged. "


    Hearing what kind of person she was, Miss. Jean was afraid. It seemed that Bruce''s mother said these


    words to be good to her, but how could she hear them wrong?


    However, she didn''t show any unpleasantness on her face. She said in a sweet voice, "aunt, I don''t


    think I''m wronged. You''re doing the right thing. It''s for Jean''s own good. "


    "Good boy, it''s good that you know it. Bruce... "


    Bruce''s mother looked back and saw her son''s obviously absent expression. She couldn''t help but add


    in a more serious tone, "Bruce, I asked you toe and have a seat. Why are you still standing there?


    Are you not in the mood to stay here if Polly Han leave? You even don''t want to talk to me? "


    "Mom, why are you so angry? " Bruce said with a smile. He came over and sat on the left side of his


    mother, which was not the seat reserved by Miss. Jean intentionally.


    Bruce''s mother had long secretly witnessed the subtle interaction between Miss. Jean and her son.


    She said in a calm voice, "does a man''s personality have nothing to do with a woman? Marrying a good


    woman is as good as building a goodpany for men. "


    "You really did a good job. Mom, don''t you think ourpany''s performance has been rising since I


    chose Polly?"


    "That''s because you are rich and powerful. What does it have to do with her? Before you knew her, the


    outstanding group''s performance was also getting higher every year! " Said Jean, unconvinced.


    The smile on his face didn''t fade away. "So, you mean that whatever kind of woman you are with won''t


    affect a man?"


    "I didn''t mean that..." she retorted


    Hearing that, Bruce squinted his eyes and the smile on his face faded little by little. He asked, "does


    Miss. Jean always want to run apany herself? Is she always doing market research and nning


    to be a strong woman? ''Miss. Jean, you are not cute at all when you be a strong woman. You are


    so excellent now. If you are stronger, who can match you in the future? It seems that I have to worry


    about your marriage in the future. But I''m your brother after all. "


    Hearing what her son said, Bruce''s mother could say nothing more. She had intended to take


    advantage of Polly''s absence to create more opportunities for the two to get along with each other. But


    now it seemed impossible. She had to find another way.


    She shook her head at Jean, with a warning in her eyes. A flood of hatred appeared in Jean''s slightly


    red eyes. She bit her lips tightly to hold back her strong anger.


    "What did your father want to see you about?" Bruce''s mother changed the topic.


    His thick eyebrows were furrowed, and he replied calmly, "nothing serious. he was calling to ask how''s


    it going in thepany recently."


    ording to his mother''s understanding of her son, he didn''t look fine but had something bothering


    him. She tentatively asked, "did you quarrel with your father?"


    When he was about to answer it, his phone rang. He took it out and said, "it''s from my father. I''ll take


    it."


    Although he said so, he didn''t leave, but he answered the phone in front of his mother and Jean.


    He was on the phone. His lips thinned into a grim line.


    "Dad, I''ll tell you again! I value my marriage very much, and I don''t care who is the boss! If someone


    tries to threaten me through your rtionships, that''s impossible! "


    Their faces darkened. They knew what was on everyone''s mind. They made an excuse to look around


    in the kitchen and then went away.


    While he was on the phone, he watched the two figures walking farther and farther away from him. A


    sharp light shed in his deep eyes.


    Polly was helping Rachel in the kitchen. In the he n, it was Lord He''spulsion to provide such a


    rule. He was going to take another meal, a beverage and a pastry at around 10 o''clock in the morning.


    There were freshly ground soybean milk, freshly boiled coffee and freshly squeezed juice in the drinks.


    In a word, everything was fresh. At ordinary times, all Linda needed to do was to prepare Lord He''s


    meals. But today, a lot of people came to the vi and they needed to make many snacks and juice. It


    seemed that they were a bit busy. To bnce nutrition, Austin didn''t have to go against many picky


    eaters. No matter how many people had different tastes, there was a difference in diet or cake. They


    just ate different dishes.


    Besides, the drinks today were pineapple juice and cookies.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Dear Polly, it should be the servants who did this, but I forced you toe here. You won''t me me


    for that, will you?" Rachel said apologetically, "you are the most eye-catching guest in this house


    today."


    "Rachel, what are you talking about?" "I know you''re doing this for my own good. You''re afraid that they


    will get me in trouble and try to hurt me. Besides, if I were there, everyone would be ufortable.


    Fortunately, you are here today to help me a lot. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do. "


    "Dear Polly, don''t think so highly of me. In fact, I did it for myself." Rachel smiled like a beautiful


    dandelion. "Your mother and sister treated me well, and you are my best friend. Thest thing I want is


    to see you have conflict. I''m worried that if you quarrel with each other, I don''t know who to help. "


    "Sweetie, you don''t have to exin anything. I know you are in a dilemma now," said Rachel


    with a gentle smile.


    Rachel was making lemon juice. The golden juice was poured into the transparent ss cup. Her


    white, tender and slender fingers were wrapped around the ss like the jade belt. She wore a white


    shirt and a light blue skirt, looking gentle and fresh.


    She was beautiful, smart, pure and kind-hearted. How could she deserve an excellent man like her?


    "Oh, no wonder you haven''t prepared the food for such a long time. It turns out that you two arezy


    here!" An arrogant and domineering female voice broke the silence andfort at the moment.

 Chapter 99 Youd Better Protect Polly!

    Chapter 99 You''d Better Protect Polly!


    Fanny and Kevin had been called by Justin to go golfing in the court. Later on, Fanny heard that Polly


    and Rachel were sent to the kitchen by his mother to cook. She felt it was a rare opportunity, so she


    rushed over.


    She hated Polly and looked down on Rachel. As for former, Kevin was mainly reason. As for Rachel


    Du, she hated her just. The kind of family is poor even can''t afford to eat, still underage need to feed


    their own people, but it is where the family kind of support for a few years, take yourself as He''s half a


    daughter? Most importantly, she always treated Fanny with cold attitude, which greatly damaged her


    dignity.


    She is so d to have the two persons at her side.


    "Let me see what you two have made? "Ouch!"! It''s so hot! "


    Fanny walked to her and put a box of cookies on the edge of the table with his elbow. The biscuit that


    had juste out of the stove rubbed to the ground. Most of the cakes were crushed on the ground.


    She pretended to be scalded, rubbed her arm and snapped: "how did you put it in here?"


    "Miss Li, I am really sorry." Rachel stopped what she was doing and ran to Fanny Li. "Where did you


    get burned? Are you okay? "


    Fanny rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t worry? It''s really terrible. I just came out of the furnace and it''s


    as red as burning iron. Why don''t you have a try with your bare arm! ''how did you do that? Rachel Du.


    You have been living in the He Residence for more than half a year. Do you think that you can live here


    for nothing just like a decentdy? "


    Rachel was still apologizing, "Miss Li, the biscuits were just out of the stove and too hot. I put them on


    the table casually. I didn''t expect you toe here..."


    "Why didn''t you think of that? Do you think you are in your own house? How could she make such a


    great effort toe here and warn herself not to make any mistake. She even didn''t have the


    qualification to be an adopted daughter, how bad it is! You think you can count on them to take care of


    you once something happens, don''t you? "


    Tears were welling up in her eyes. She pitifully argued, "Miss Li, I really don''t care..."


    "Nothing? The he n is so big, and there are so many people here today. Even if I didn''te, others


    woulde. It''s okay for you to scald me. But what if you hurt me again? But as an orphan without


    parents, you have always been used to being wild. How could you know the rules? "


    Polly Pan could not stand it anymore and snapped: "Miss Li, no distinguished guest likes to squeeze


    into the kitchen. And now there is half an hour before adding food!"


    She didn''t n to have a fight with Fanny, but it was too much. She even mentioned the grief of having


    no parents. She thought, ''fortunately, Miss. Du is a kind woman. Otherwise, they would have quarreled


    with each other.''.


    "What do you mean? You go to inquire, we Li Family home in A City is one of the best families, who


    care the food you made!! " With a wave of her hand, she swept the other box of cookies and arge


    cup of lemon juice on the table to the ground.


    "They are not made by famous chefs. Don''t make a fool of yourself by using them! Rachel, don''t you


    ever think about using these gifts to get the He n''s favor today! And never try to mess around with


    my cousin! It''s disgusting! "


    She raised her hand and pushed the two boxes of cookies away. Rachel covered the biscuit with her


    hands.


    "Miss Li, please don''t!" "I think you misunderstood. I don''t want to make other people like me with this.


    As for Bruce, I''m an intern secretary now. I get close to him only because of work... "


    Fanny interrupted her with distain. "Don''t pretend to be pitiful in front of me! I am not a man. I don''t


    know what you are like! Also do not know cousin this is how, the grandfather also praises his good


    taste But those around him were all green tea. "


    "I am not Ouch! " Rachel Du couldn''t stand the high temperature and released them.


    Fanny looked at her with a sly grin and said in a strange voice, "you''re just saying that you have a taste


    of your own medicine. You''ve also got yourself burned. It must be very delicious, right? "


    "Are you okay?" Polly took her hand and carefully checked her injury. When she touched the iron tool,


    her arm waspletely red and swollen, in sharp contrast to her snow-white and smooth skin around


    her.


    "Nothing serious. It''s just a burn!" Rachel shook her head to avoid meeting Polly''s eyes, "it''s time for


    lunch. Let''s talk after the meal."


    "Nonsense! Look, it''s so swollen! " Upset and angry, Polly yelled, "why don''t you rush to apply medicine


    to your wound! I''ll clean the kitchen! Don''t worry. I can do a good job. I have been working in Unusual


    House all the time. I know something about the distribution of food. "


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel nodded, "okay. Thank you."


    She had spilled the lemon juice. Fortunately, they had squeezed pineapple juice, and the amount was


    just right. She felt very strange, why the other members of the he n all drank pineapple juice, and


    only Lord He drank lemonade.


    She didn''t know whether he would be unhappy when the juice was changed into pineapple.


    Thebination of colors, modeling and other foods was beautiful and elegant. Lord He praised her in


    front of everyone. However, before the happiness on her face faded away, Lord He suddenly froze and


    fell on the ground, twitching.


    Someone in the crowd said, "there''s something wrong with the food today!" Everyone spit out what


    they were eating.


    Those words immediately caused amotion in Polly''s mind. Pineapple juice, sweet and refreshing


    taste, small biscuit, crisp and strong taste. How could it be wrong?


    "Grandpa, grandpa!" Bruce rushed to his grandfather and held him in his arms. He reached out and


    pinched his grandfather, shouting at the people next to him, "call the ambnce! Hurry up! "


    In a daze and doubt, Polly felt the helplessness and anxiety in Bruce''s eyes. She didn''t know how to


    respond. Probably she was at a loss.


    Because she had no idea what was going on. She had eaten the same food, and didn''t vomit like


    others. Howe she had no reaction at all?


    Just then, Rachel''s phone rang. She said anxiously, "Dear Polly, I suddenly remember that the lemon


    juice was overturned. And you don''t use pineapple juice rece! "


    "Why not?"


    "Grandfather allergic to pineapple juice and can''t drink even a little. I was going to tell you, but in


    preparing the meal, the ss of lemon juice had been specially ordered. However, an ident


    happenedter. " Suddenly, Rachel raised her voice, "Dear Polly, are you listening to me? Ah! Has he


    drunk pineapple juice? "


    "Yes, he has,"


    "What!" "How is Grandpa now? He is allergic and it is terrible. He must be sent to the hospital for


    emergency treatment at once. His health was not as good as that of a year. She didn''t know if he could


    Take it easy! It''s all my fault! I should have told you! Just wait for me. I''m on my way. I''ll exin


    everything. "


    "No need! But you don''t have to exin to me! " If you have to find one person to take responsibility for


    this, let her take it alone is better. She couldn''t bear to take Rachel get involved in Lord He''s ident.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What''s more, she was humiliated by Fanny at that time. She was so sad that she could not even care


    about herself.


    It was mainly her fault. If she didn''t tell me, why didn''t me ask her? She was also curious why she didn''t


    ask the reason as long as Lord He drank lemonade alone?


    While waiting for the ambnce, Miss. Jean kept persuading Bruce''s mother to take responsibility of


    Polly


    "Who''s in charge of the extra lunch today? Who gave Dad the pineapple juice! But where''s Rachel?


    Why isn''t it there? " Bruce''s mother stared at Polly harshly and asked in an aggressive tone.


    Lowering her head, Polly replied, "Rachel got burned and she was sent to the hospital."


    Bruce''s mother said in a more serious tone, "didn''t she tell you that dad is allergic to pineapple juice


    when she went to the hospital? But Rachel has always been a careful child. She can''t be wrong in this


    matter! "


    The implication was that she was the only one who made a mistake. However, Polly didn''t care about


    who should be responsible for the ident at the moment. She only cared about Lord He''s health. She


    also didn''t know when the ambnce would arrive.


    She apologized sincerely, "sorry, it''s my fault."


    "Polly Han, grandpa is now unconscious. Will you be fine just by saying sorry to him?" Miss. Jean


    looked extremely angry on the surface, but she was really happy. "I didn''t expect you to be such an


    irresponsible person! Let me tell you bluntly that everything will be fine if Grandpa is fine today.


    Otherwise, you will end up in prison! Attempted murder? I wonder how many years you''ll be in prison


    for! "


    "Miss. Jean! Shut up! " When Bruce looked at his mother, his voice softened, "Mom, it''s not the time to


    find out who is to me. Let''s talk about it after grandpa''s recovery."


    It was the first time that she had been reprimanded so harshly by Bruce in front of everyone. She felt


    embarrassed, so she lost her temper immediately. "Bruce, you''d better protect her! Is she more


    important than grandpa in your heart? Even if she killed Grandpa, you still want to be with her? "


    Bruce made no response. At this moment, Polly saw clearly his gaunt and frail face.


    For him, Lord He was very important, even more important than himself.


    Jean was telling the truth. She understood his feelings. She could feel that he distanced himself from


    her since the ident. He had taken a look at her when she was kidnapped. Since then, he had given


    up on her.


    He kept a distance from her, not even gave her a look.


    It''s no big deal. It''s just an agreement and another agreement to maintain their marriage. But why?


    Even though she thought so, she was still very sad?


    The ambnce arrived soon. Bruce, Miss. Jean and Justin He went also. At this moment, she was


    completely excluded. She looked at the cool and lonely back of the busy crowd in confusion.

 Chapter 100 how could I not worry about you

    Chapter 100 how could I not worry about you


    She left the He family''s house and took a taxi to the hospital.


    Their house was located in a remote area. It was difficult to call a taxi even in the daytime. She had


    something on her mind and waited for a long time. Her impatience was so strong that she almost


    wanted to stamp her feet.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of the bright red from the corner of her eyes. She turned back and saw


    that the Maserati of Fanny was slowing down. It slowly came over and stopped by her side.


    With the car window rolled down, Kevin poked his head and asked, "Polly, are you going to the


    hospital?"


    She nodded.


    "Now that Fanny and I are going to the hospital, I can give you a ride," he added


    While at this moment, Polly was wondering why Kevin dared to ask she to take the car. There was a


    gleam of gloating in Fanny''s eyes. She stated smugly, Polly Han, do you feel bad to be left on the


    roadside again. I''m in a good mood today. I don''t care what you did before. Get in the car now. "


    "No, thank you," said Polly


    She understood now that Fanny was here to unt her noble style in front of her, and she wasn''t stupid


    enough to bring shame on herself.


    As the light in his eyes dimmed, he persuaded, "Polly, don''t be wayward. It''s hard to get a cab here.


    Since such a thing has happened, I think you''d better hurry up as soon as possible, lest you are used


    by someone to make a fuss about it. "


    "No, thanks. You can leave now," said Polly in a calm voice


    "Polly..."


    Fanny interrupted him. "Okay! She said she didn''t want to take our car. Why are you still here? She


    used to drive luxury cars, so she doesn''t like my crappy car at all? Kevin let''s go! I don''t want to be


    med by the he n! "


    He started the engine. He knew what kind of person she was. If she said she wouldn''t get into his car,


    she wouldn''t do that. What''s worse, if she left without telling him in advance, Bruce would be


    displeased again. Besides, Jean was beside him, which may make them apart.


    If so, he might have a chance.


    "Focus on driving. Don''t think too much? Why do you still call her name so intimately? " The car


    window was open and Fanny''s voice came into her ears clearly. She didn''t turn it off on purpose so as


    to make Polly hear her.


    She had been so arrogant because of the love of Bruce before. Now she wanted her to know how it felt


    to lose the protection of a man.


    "That''s enough! Fanny, why did you say that! I''ve been calling you that. I''m used to it! Don''t forget that


    apart from our rtionship, we are still ssmates! " He stepped hard on the elerator, and the red


    car was speeding like an arrow.


    "Why are you driving so fast? Stop! Stop! " Fanny yelled at him in a rage and thumped his shoulders


    with her fists.


    Obediently, he parked the car. He turned around suddenly and pushed Fanny to the seat, biting her


    bright red lips mercilessly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Kevin, what''s wrong with you?" The sound died away after screamed.


    Kevin looked down at the woman who was in his arms.


    Fanny usually looked like a tiger. With the trick of suggesting a man''s charm, she was immediately


    more gentle than water. It seemed that she had forgotten everything after kiss. That was also the


    reason why he couldn''t leave her.


    Fanny was really easy to deal with.


    After the kissing, Fanny fell into Kevin''s arms. She reached out her pale arms and held him tightly, and


    said with a pout, "you''re that bad. You did it on the car..."


    Pinching Fanny''s fair and soft cheek, Kevin said, "who is bad? Don''t you remember how you seduced


    me for the first time? " Kevin gazed out of the window with his cold eyes. A mocking smile was shown


    on his face.


    The first time he had sex with Fanny was on a car. Since that time, he felt as if someone had cursed


    him that he wanted to break up with Polly.


    After all, it was a simple thing between men and women. Men will never feel satisfied unless they get


    sexual satisfaction. By the time he figured out that two was the best, it was toote.


    Fanny kissed his neck and retorted, "how can I seduce you? That''s seducing each other, okay?"


    "I like the word ''mutual attraction''." He bowed his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Asked Fanny, with one hand around his neck, and the other hand on his lips. "Darling, answer me one


    question first. Do you like to be with me or with her? "


    Her words irritated him. He pushed Fanny away and began to straighten his clothes. He said in a t


    tone, Fanny, I''ve told you that there''s nothing between Polly and me. We didn''t even pull hands. Why


    don''t you trust me? "


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just a random question." Fanny Li pouted with dissatisfaction, "if you


    say..."


    He put fingers on the steering wheel and said, "you women are always so impractical. Ask more


    questions in the future and ask some unrealistic things, such as this. I refuse to answer!"


    "Kevin..."


    "It''s gettingte. We still don''t know whether Lord He is alive or not. If you don''t want to go there, we


    can watch a movie or go shopping. If you still want to go there, you''d better hurry up! "


    When Polly arrived at the hospital, Lord He had been moved out of the emergency room, but she didn''t


    know the details. She called Bruce, but he didn''t answer.


    Did he not hear it? Or was he too busy to answer it? Or maybe he saw it was from her and did not want


    to answer it at all?


    She was worried and wanted to ask someone. Suddenly she heard someone call her. She thought she


    had misheard. She didn''t expect to see Hal at this time.


    Wearing ordinary clothes, he didn''t seem to be ill or hospitalized.


    "Polly, why are you in the hospital?" Asked Hal concernedly while looking at her up and down.


    "I''m fine. I''m here to see a patient."


    "Are your friend?" asked Hal.


    "It''s Bruce''s grandfather. I don''t know how he is now."


    "Didn''t you call Bruce?" Hearing Polly''s words, Hal seemed to realize something and asked, "what? I


    heard from Avril that you were at the He Residence today? Why are you separated? "


    "We had been together at the beginning. Then Lord He had an ident. Later, the ambnce came


    and stopped them." Polly had no time to tell him what had happened in he mansion.


    "Didn''t Bruce let youe with the ambnce?" A hint of disappointment shed through hal''s eyes,


    but it quickly disappeared. He looked at her and said, "forget it. It''s not the time to talk about it. How


    about this? I''ll ask someone for you. "


    Polly Han didn''t know how Hal made it. He pulled her around in the hospital for half a circle, and not


    only checked out Lord. he''s ward, but also his illness.


    Lord He was out of danger now, but he still needed to be observed in the hospital for two days and was


    on infusion.


    She followed Hal to the VIP ward on the tenth floor.


    The ward door was packed with people. There were so many people crowded there that Polly couldn''t


    get in. All the people who were not supposed toe were present.


    They stood there solemnly and blocked the door.


    "Polly, wait at the door for a while." Pointing at a stic seat on the corridor, Hal said, "his grandpa is


    out of danger, so don''t worry."


    It was her fault. How could she not worry about it? In the past half a day, she had been enduring great


    pain. She was suffocating to death, but there was no way to tell anyone about the pain.


    "Excuse me, everyone!"


    Polly heard the voice of Rachel. Because of the high tension, she sprang up from the chair


    immediately. She walked quickly to her and said, "Hi, miss. Du."


    Seeing her, Rachel frowned and med her, "why are you sote?"


    "The he family is far away. It took me a long time to get a taxi."


    In fact, she had not take a taxi. She jogged to the bus stop and took the bus to the downtown. The fight


    hadsted for more than half an hour.


    But at this moment, no one was in the mood to listen to her. Even she herself didn''t think it was worth


    mentioning. If she waste, then she waste.


    "Why do you take a taxi? Why don''t you take other people''s car? Don''t you know that Fanny just said


    you, never mind. It''s okay as long as shees here. "


    Polly was shocked. Originally, she had the thought that she could not avoid the truth, but she did not


    expect that she was used by this man to nder her. Howplicated the life of those wealthy families


    was! There were traps and sharp swords everywhere. I don''t attack others, but I am attacked by others.


    "Now that you''re here, get inside. Stop talking nonsense!" Rachel reminded her, "don''t utter a single


    word now. No matter how others look at you, you just pretend not to know. Remember, all you need to


    do is to follow Bruce. "


    ncing at the fully closed door, she couldn''t help but lower her voice, "how''s it going?"


    "Grandpa is sleeping. There are also several people you don''t know. They are the most important


    people in the he family."


    Hearing that, Polly was a little nervous. It seemed that she was the only one who needed to be acted


    as the wife of her grandson. She didn''t know what Bruce would think of her.


    "Look, these people are waiting at the door quietly. No one dares toe in and disturb Grandpa. But


    they didn''t show up in front of Bruce and didn''t dare to leave. I guess they is not willing to leave. "


    Rachel shook her head and sighed, "that''s the way it is.


    "Bruce left his phone at the hospital registration desk. I''m going to get it for him. You''d better go inside


    now and be more smart. There are many kinds of people living in the rich and powerful family, so no


    matter what kind of thing you do, you have to think twice. " Rachel took a look at Hal and said, "you


    shoulde here more often in the past few days. Don''t be afraid. Bruce is a sensible man. Even if he


    is angry, he will not me you."

 Chapter 101 You Dont Care

    Chapter 101 You Don''t Care


    "Dear Polly, what does she mean by that? Why did Bruce me you? " Hal asked, you are just not to


    get the car toete Is it that serious? "


    But this was not the most important thing. Lord He was sent to the emergency room because of her.


    She, the chief criminal, waste at the critical moment!


    Although Polly was sighing inside, she tried to look as rxed as possible. "Hal, it''s not a good time to


    talk about it now. I''ll tell you what''s going on when I have time. I should go now. You can go ahead with


    your business. "


    "No way! I have to escort you into the ward! How can youe in alone? "


    Just then, the door of the ward was opened. She saw a tall and handsome man. When the people


    standing at the door saw him, they all called him respectfully, "Mr. He."


    The expression on his face was cold. He nodded his head, and his eyes were like the moon in the cold


    night. Through the crowd, he looked at Polly, and then stared at Hal who was standing next to her.


    At this moment, Hal grasped Polly''s arm, making a pull gesture to her.


    Those who blocked the door saw the situation immediately and stepped forward.


    Miss. Jean followed Bruce closely and stared at Polly gloatingly. ''She messed up such a big mess, and


    it came sote. She went to the door, but she didn''te in. What''s worse, Bruce was seen she pulled


    with another man. Look at how Bruce is going to tolerate you now, Polly Han?''


    "Come in." His eyes were as cold as the snow on the peak of a cloudy mountain. He just said a few


    words indifferently, then turned around and went in.


    "Don''t be afraid. If you need me, just call me. I''ll always be here in the hospital" said Hal.


    Weak and sick young man had an unusually sensitive heart, coupled with his extraordinary wisdom, he


    indistinctly felt that the rescue of Bruce''s grandfather was inseparable with Polly. But he didn''t believe


    that she could do anything to a good person. Then, it was most likely that a simple minded girl like her


    was framed.


    Sometimes, the truth was that no matter directly or indirectly, no matter it was intentional or not, as long


    as it was harmed, the party could not escape its responsibility.


    He was worried about Dear Polly. How could she get along with the He family?


    The door of the ward was closed. As soon as the door was closed, Jean grasped the opportunity and


    held his arm. "Don''t worry, Bruce. Grandpa is just sleeping now," said Jean in a soft and sweet voice.


    The doctor said he would wake up tomorrow morning. "


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yes." "I know." his voice was low and cold


    "Don''t frown since you know it." Jean stood on tiptoe and reached out her hand to smooth his


    eyebrows. "Grandpa loves you most. He cares about you most. If he wakes up and sees you like this,


    he will definitely feel sorry for you. I''ve seen it and my heart ached. "


    He smiled as if he put some white sugar into a bowl of water. His dark eyebrows smoothed out.


    It was the first time that he didn''t refuse an active intimacy from Jean in front of Polly.


    Polly, cold from head to foot, was following behind them. She suddenly felt that, no, she was far away


    from a man like him, who was famous powerful and rich.


    She lived with him, but couldn''t get into his life.


    Lord He slept in a pure white world, just like the first time she met him. He had a kind and gentle face.


    The light was so good that one could even see his face flushed slightly.


    Polly was slightly relieved.


    Polly had never seen the people in the ward except for Bruce''s mother, Justin He and his girlfriend


    Lucy Ji, and two middle-aged men and a woman.


    But ording to his temperament and appearance, the middle-aged man should be the father of


    Bruce. As for the woman, who was over 40 years old, she had a pretty face. Presumably, she was his


    stepmother.


    She couldn''t understand why mistress and her first lover could live in the same space. In addition,


    although his parents had been divorced, his mother still had a certain position in the he family.


    Except for Lucy''s smile, no one else talked to her like they didn''t see her. Bad news travels fast. Lord


    He''s allergy, He family already everybody knew.


    "Bruce, you must be very tired after being busy for so long. We can take care of him by turns. There is


    nothing important. " In the awkward and dull atmosphere, Bruce''s mother said slowly, "Miss. Jean,


    takes Bruce inside and have a good rest."


    She cast a challenging nce at Polly, but dared not show her delight on her face. She pretended to be


    worried and said, "Let''s go inside, Bruce."


    Bruce didn''t say anything and followed her into the lounge.


    This made Polly more uneasy. She didn''t know what to do next.


    As soon as the door of the lounge was closed, Mrs. he turned to Polly, "Miss Han, you can leave now.


    It''s our business. You don''t have toe here. "


    Polly was so nervous that she stammered for a while and finally said, "yes, aunt..."


    She wanted to say it for a long time. She held an apology in her heart and wanted to express it eagerly,


    but she didn''t know where to express it. That feeling was the most ufortable. However, his mother


    did not ept it at all.


    She interrupted, "no, thanks! Miss Han! Now that dad has been rescued. Don''t worry about the jail and


    attempted murder Miss. Jean just mentioned. We don''t want to get even with you. From now on, as


    long as you stay away from our family, the disaster won''t happen again. "


    "Yes, Miss Han." The mistress opened her mouth, "we were all happy when Bruce told us he had a


    girlfriend. She didn''t expect that such thing would happen the first time she brought it back. Dad has


    lived for such a long time. Since he was in his forties, he had meals every day and never had any


    idents. I admit that you didn''t know the truth and I will not be guilty. But my father is not as healthy


    as a year. He can''t afford to be tortured like this. "


    "Miss Han, as a matter of fact, if a man and a woman get married, their family background is very


    important. My temperament isparable to that of thedies of the rich and powerful families. If we


    randomly find someone, we will make trouble. "


    "Okay, I see. Thank you for your reminding." Polly made a deep bow and said, "I''m sorry.". Then she


    turned around, opened the door and left.


    In fact, a few years ago, Polly had known that families'' same social rank are very important. She had


    no choice when she was with Bruce at that time, but she unconsciously threw herself into the


    rtionship with him. As a result, there could be a fairy tale in reality.


    However


    If I had nothing to do with him, then just let it go.


    Even if she into a rich family and being part of the upper ss, couldn''t imagine how her life would


    be, let alone Bruce?


    Just as she entered the room, the people outside took the initiative to make a way for her, and she


    easily came to the corridor. She breathed a great sigh of relief after she saw Hal left. If he saw her


    embarrassed look, he would be worried.


    "Miss Han, please wait for a moment." Just before she reached the elevator, Polly heard the voice of


    Lucy Ji.


    Lucy was a super popr female singer who had just made her debut in the entertainment industry.


    Polly Han had seen her on TV before. Several boys and girls in their ss were obsessed with her.


    Although she wore heavy make-up, she looked much more beautiful than she looked on TV. She


    wasn''t the type of girl who would be bright. Instead, she was cold and distant.


    "Miss Ji, what can I do for you?" She was not one of Lucy''s fans and didn''t pretend to be smiling under


    such circumstances.


    "Miss Han, don''t mind what He family said just now." Lucy walked over and held her arm. "You are


    Bruce''s girlfriend. As long as he still likes you, they can do nothing. And don''t leave here so easily. It


    will only make them more pleased. "


    Polly Han didn''t know why Lucy came to persuade her. She smiled faintly and said, "thank you, Miss Ji.


    But I don''t care who is the winner and who is the loser. "


    "You can pretend that you don''t care, unless you think your appearance is a joke in Bruce''s life."


    "It''s just a joke,"


    "If you really think so, you should just forget about it. Bruce, he''s not the only man in the world who


    loves you. "


    Polly''s head started to spin. For a moment, she didn''t know whether Miss Ji was here to mediate or


    seed in persuading Miss Ji.


    "Miss Han, you are a smart girl. You should know that you don''t need me to exin to you. Please think


    it over." "And the first time I saw you, I liked you very much. Maybe it was fate that brought us together.


    I need an assistant. If you are interested, you can work for me. "


    Then she handed her business card to Polly.


    "Although our entertainment circle is a ce to hide the dirty things, it is also a ce where handsome


    men and beautiful women often gather together. Some of them have the true thing."


    "Miss Ji, you must have misunderstood. I didn''t..."


    "I know you didn''t. But I always talk about bad things in front of others,"


    After Lucy left, Polly put the well designed business card into her bag.


    The woman looked like a fragile and beautiful vase. Polly didn''t expect her temper to be so direct. She


    and Avril were like each other.


    The elevator door opened. Hal and Polly met each other. She thought he came to look for her, only to


    find that he pushed a young man on a wheelchair out of the elevator.


    His eyes were as cold as ice. When Polly looked into his eyes, she felt as if arge piece of ice was put


    in front of her in a hot summer day.

 Chapter 102 Being Single And Easily Aesthetic Fatigue

    Chapter 102 Being Single And Easily Aesthetic Fatigue


    "Does shee out so soon?" It seemed that Hal Xia didn''t expect he would meet her here. He looked


    very surprised and said, "you... Are leaving?"


    "Yes, I''m leaving now."


    "Then why didn''t Brucee and see you off?" Noticing that he had asked the wrong question, Hal


    hastily added, "I guess he is too busy to pick you up. Well, let me drive you home."


    As she was about to refuse his help, he bowed his head and said to the man sitting on the wheelchair,


    "brother, I''m going to send my ssmate off. Is that okay for you?"


    Harrison Xia nodded, but his eyes were still cold. He rotated the wheel with both hands, and the


    wheelchair moved forward under the sound of the wheels. Looking at the upright back of that figure,


    except for indifference, Polly thought he was a little strange.


    "Hal, I think you''d better take care your bother. I..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was pulled into the elevator by Hal. "He has gotten used to it for


    so many years. It doesn''t matter."


    "What are you talking about? Your brother seems unhappy." Generally speaking, people who are


    seriously ill in bed don''t have a good temper.


    "He was born with a cold face. Just ignore him," said Hal


    "Then he was born in a wheelchair?" She couldn''t walk. How painful it was to see other healthy


    children walk up and down in front of his eyes.


    "No. the boys inherited from our family are weak, while the girls are fine. They are all as healthy as


    those of newborn calves. Look at me. I''m weak. My brother is even weaker than me. As long as he


    eats something bad, even a little bit poison will be permeated in his body and his feet will be swollen


    like bun. He can only sit on a wheelchair. "


    She finally knew what was strange with Harrison Xia. He was wearing a pair of huge shoes, just like the


    giant feet in the movie.


    "But I think he will get better soon. He has often done this since his childhood. It would be abnormal if


    his feet don''t swollen several times a year... "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was the same as asking for leave from a patient and staying in the hospital. It was a positive and


    optimistic attitude to life. Seeing a light illness was painful, and he even joked with it.


    His words broke the heavy burden in her heart.


    They walked out of the gate of the hospital together and headed towards the parking lot. A red g car


    came over from behind and stopped steadily at the parking space beside them.


    Hearing that, the expression on Hal''s face suddenly froze. He stood beside Polly to keep a distance


    from the red g car, and said to him anxiously, "get away from here now. You go to the gate and wait


    for me there. My car is still there. You know, I don''t often drive, so my driving skill is a little fast. It will


    take me a while to get out! "


    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait with you..."


    "No need! If you were in the car, I would be nervous and I wouldn''t be able to drive! Anyway, you''d


    better hurry to the outside. I''ll be right there. "


    Hal pushed Polly towards the door. She was confused, ''what''s wrong with this guy all of a sudden?''?


    Then she walked towards the gate.


    "Hal!" Hearing the name "Hal", Polly turned around to see who it was. She saw a middle-aged man in


    an army uniform get out of the red g car. While he winked at her to leave, he greeted politely.


    "Hello, uncle Dong!"


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Hal, what a coincidence to meet you here. Your brother... "


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Hobson, "uncle Dong, I''m sorry. I


    have something urgent to deal with now. My brother is in a VIP ward on the tenth floor. He''s on the 8th.


    Go upstairs yourself. Bye! "


    He rushed to his parking lot. The man saw that Hal opened the door of a silvery gray Volkswagen and


    asked loudly, "Hal, where is your Lamborghini? Does this new taste belong to you young people? You


    prefer dark colors to wear clothes. Is that even your car? "


    The expression on Hal''s face changed. The only thing he hoped now was that Polly hadn''t heard this.


    However, uncle Dong was even closer to Polly Han, so he could hear it clearly. How could Polly Han


    not hear it.


    She stared at him for a long time with slightly shocked eyes. Then she lowered her head and turned to


    the door.


    Frustrated, Hal pped the steering wheel. He wasn''t able to vent his anger. ''Uncle Dong is so


    impolite. He can just go there to see my brother. Why should he makements on my car?''?


    Bruce stood by the window all the time and most of his body was hidden behind the curtain. All the


    interaction between Polly and Hal was caught by his eyes. His handsome face was in the shadow, like


    the haze above the city. His hands were clenched into fists.


    "Bruce, who is the boy with Polly Han? They look familiar and they are about the same age. "


    She had been standing beside him the whole time. Today, she was in a good mood and her tone was


    not as sharp as usual.


    "Bruce, that boy is very handsome. Don''t you think that in fact, he looks better than Fanny''s boyfriend. I


    can''t believe that he would choose to be in a rtionship with Kevin instead of being engaged in this


    one... "


    As soon as he opened the curtain, the several meter long cloth was suddenly unfolded, which startled


    Jean Fang. She couldn''t help but swallow the rest words.


    "Jean, love is not the only rtionship between a man and a woman." As he turned around, his tall


    body was leaning against the window ss. "Just like me and you, we are brother and sister."


    Unconvinced, Jean said, "that boy treated her so well, I don''t believe she''s not moved." She didn''t dare


    to say that Bruce would fall in love with her.


    "Jean, you''re twenty two years old this year. Have any boy been good to you these years? That year


    you went abroad... " Bruce stopped and changed the topic, "there must be many, I guess. Will you be


    moved? "


    A trace of disgust shed through her eyes, but she immediately returned to normal and expressed her


    stand, "of course not! Because I already have someone I love in my heart. "


    "But she won''t. She has someone she loves in her heart." It was just that, the person was not him. A


    bitter smile appeared on his face. He turned around and opened the curtain again. There was nobody


    downstairs.


    Still not giving up, she asked, "are you so confident, Bruce? Aren''t you jealous? "


    "I am jealous!" replied Bruce. Of course he envied them, but not because she was away from other


    men, but because she felt familiar and casual with that man.


    They had done the most intimate things, but except the physical contact when they had sex, nothing


    else. From beginning to end, what he got was just her body.


    There was a knock on the door. Rachel asked outside, "can Ie in, Bruce and Jean?"


    "Come in."


    Rachel gave the phone to him and said with a smile, "we found it, Bruce. It was taken away by a nurse


    in the in-patient department. I went there to take it from her, but she refused at first. Her face was as


    red as an apple and she said she would give it to you in person. Bruce, you are so charming. "


    "Really?" He asked casually, "how is the head nurse?"


    Rachel Du replied honestly, "she''s beautiful. I don''t think she has a crush on you if she is not beautiful..


    However,pared with the elegant Jean sister, that is different from more than one ss. If you want


    to see hot girls, you can just see her. "


    Although she tried to hide her smug smile in front of Bruce, she couldn''t hide it. She said, "huh! Look at


    what you just said! No man would give up the whole forest just for one tree!"


    Rachel was tactful and continued to tter, "maybe miss. Jean is an exception..."


    "No exception!" Bruce rejected decisively. His sharp sight went through the transparent ss window,


    drifting far away.


    "An aesthetic fatigue is most likely to be found on an extraordinary branch."


    "Brother Bruce, how could you say that in front of them?" She started to y cute again, regardless of


    the presence of Rachel. She never took this woman who imed to be the adopted daughter of the he


    n seriously. In her eyes, Rachel was like any other servant in the he n.


    "Don''t worry, Jean. You''re not the one he''s talking about." Rachel Du reminded her, with a hint of irony


    in her eyes. She looked at the tall and slender fingers of Bruce quickly tapped on the phone screen,


    and smiled silently.


    "If it wasn''t me, who else could it be?" "Oh my God! It''s Polly Han! Bruce, you... "


    Rachel smiled and nodded at her, indicating that she should keep the secret.


    Bruce first unlocked the phone, but didn''t see any missed call. Then he checked the call log, but still


    didn''t find what he wanted. He frowned deeply.


    "But my phone was not touched before, right?"


    "I don''t think so. I''ve never touched it! Bruce, you know me. I have never had the habit of browsing


    others'' things! However, "Rachel''s tone became uncertain all of a sudden." I got it from that nurse. I


    don''t know if she has used this phone. "


    While saying, she took a look at Jean. This sentence is also in exining to Jean, just now why in


    without reason can mention that little nurse, still say the other side is very beautiful reason.


    She hated it the most when someone mentioned a beautiful woman in front of him. But Rachel knew


    clearly what it meant by that malicious and insidious look Jean gave her just now.


    "Is that nurse really beautiful?" asked he with his narrowed eyes


    "Not bad. Can''tpared with the stars who joined Lucy Ji in the entertainment circle. "


    "Please go downstairs and give me her phone number. I have something to ask her."


    Rachel agreed directly.


    As soon as she left the house, she was followed by Jean.


    "Are you crazy? Why did you mention that pretty nurse in front of him? Now he just broke up with Polly.


    I finally got the chance to approach him, but you made trouble for me! You are not helping me! " She


    yelled at Rachel.


    "Jean, why are you so excited? I told you that I would help you and be with Bruce, so I will. Believe me.


    Bruce won''t do anything to that nurse. He won''t even go to see her! "

 Chapter 103 Why Did You Mention Her

    Chapter 103 Why Did You Mention Her


    In less than ten minutes, Rachel returned to the lounge.


    Bruce was smoking in the balcony, while Jean was sitting on the sofa, with her phone in her hand. She


    locked her eyes on Rachel, like a hook.


    Rachel gave her an assured look and pushed the balcony door open.


    There was a piece of cigarette between his white and slender fingers. The milky white smoke drifted


    away with the warm wind.


    "Bruce, here is the phone number." Rachel handed him the phone number on a pink note. She looked


    at him and said carefully, "well, the nurse is very careful."


    The pink paper with orchid prints was folded into the shape of a butterfly, delicate and chic. Seeing


    Yang''s expression, a hint of irony shed in his eyes.


    He took over it, and dialed.


    Suddenly, he frowned and his eyes shed a trace of stern. The butterfly''s beautifully wrinkled wings


    were forcibly rubbed into his palm. Blue veins popped out on the back of his white and delicate hand.


    His fingers clung to the little pink ball tightly. And the next moment he lifted his arm and threw it into the


    trash can precisely.


    "What''s wrong, Bruce?" asked Rachel in a hurry In a ce where he couldn''t see, there was a hint of


    excitement in her eyes.


    Bruce said coldly, "I wanted her number just to find out one thing. But now we don''t need her help! "


    "But why? Why? What happened to that nurse? "


    "You don''t need to know anything about it. I don''t want to let you know! You are such a kind and pure


    girl. You must be unable to bear the ill will of those people! "


    Seeing the rage on Bruce''s face, Jean put down her phone and rushed to the balcony. "Bruce, what


    happened?"


    "Nothing!" Then he went inside, put on his coat and went outside.


    "Bruce, where are you going?" Rachel ran after him and handed him his phone on the windowsill. "You


    forgot to take the phone."


    "Throw it away!" After saying that, he opened the door and went out. His tone was very light, but it was


    dignified and irresistible.


    "Rachel, what the hell is going on? Bruce, howe he doesn''t even want his phone? " After closing


    the door, she urgently asked, "what happened to that nurse? You just said you were going to exin it


    to me. Don''t try to fool me! "


    "Jean, how could I possibly fool you?" Rachel Du pulled her to sit on the sofa. "You have to trust me


    since I promised to help you!"


    "I do want to trust you, but sometimes the things you have done really make me suspicious!" Anxiety


    could be seen in her beautiful eyes. "Don''t change the topic. Say it now. I won''t waste my time on you!"


    When Bruce went through the formalities for Lord He, Rachel was always there for him. At that time,


    Bruce was so anxious that he identally left his phone aside. She quickly picked it up and was about


    to send it to him. At that moment, she received a call from Polly.


    When they were talking about the hospitalization procedures, Bruce didn''t hear the phone ring and she


    immediately turned it off. The nurse who answered the question was exined very carefully with her


    bright eyes twinkling and her face flushed.


    Bruce listened carefully, not realizing that his phone had been thrown away.


    Rachel put his phone into her pocket. She had two ns in her mind. If he remembered it, he would


    give him the phone. If he couldn''t remember, what should he do? She should think carefully about it.


    Anyway, she couldn''t let him know that Polly had called.


    She thought of the nurse who seemed to have fallen in love with Bruce at first sight.


    It was easy to get her phone number from an amorous nurse. She deleted all the call records about


    Polly and saved the nurse''s number.


    When Bruce took his phone, he thought that Polly would call him, but the call records showed nothing.


    This misunderstanding about grandfather''s allergy could be solved as long as the two confronted each


    other. At that time, she would be the most possible suspect. So she mentioned that nurse in front of


    him on purpose to arouse his suspicion.


    She did not go when Bruce asked her to get the phone number. Instead, she made the pink butterfly.


    When he dialed the nurse''s number, he found that the number was stored in the address book.


    "No wonder Bruce was so angry. He must have thought that the nurse had deleted the call log!" All of a


    sudden, some doubts crossed her mind. "Then won''t he doubt, Bruce? Why would a nurse delete his


    call log for no reason? Will he go to confront her again? "


    "How much do you think Bruce cares about Polly Han, sister?"


    Jean frowned in displeasure, "why did you mention her?"


    "The root of the matter is Polly Han! In fact, Bruce wanted to know whether Polly had called him or not.


    But if he didn''t care about Polly anymore, would he go to find a hateful nurse to confront with her? "


    Still not relieved, Jean asked, "are you sure that nurse is really beautiful?"


    "Not bad. But no matter what she looked like, he wouldn''t be interested in her. You know what kind of


    person he is. If you don''t trust her, you can ask a nurse to leave. "


    "I''m really worried about her. But, Rachel, just do it. Get that bitch away from me as far as possible! If


    Brucees to see her one day, it''s not good. "


    "Okay, I will give you a satisfactory reply in three days."


    Hal parked the car at the gate of JM Soybean Milk.


    It was lunchtime. The seats were almost full.


    "Hal, what are you doing here?" She had lost her appetite all morning and so forgot that she still had


    not lunch.


    "Wow, are you crazy. Look at what time it is! " Hal put the watch in front of her and said, "if you don''t eat


    something, how about your stomach? I must eat anyway! "


    "I have no appetite. I don''t want to eat anything."


    "But I have appetite. You know I''m weak. Even if I only take one bite, I have to eat three meals every


    day on time. Let''s go together. No, if you are not hungry, you can refuse to eat. I''ll have my lunch soon.


    It won''t take you long. "


    Considering that Hal''s body was not as normal as normal people, Polly Han agreed with him. But she


    didn''t expect that things would be out of her control after they entered the restaurant. Hal had ordered


    several of her favorite food, including steamed dumplings and other food. She could also eat some if


    she had no appetite.


    It was hard to refuse his kindness, so she ate two Chinese leek dumplings and a bowl of soy milk. Hal


    always didn''t eat much. The two of them had eaten less than a third of the dishes on the table. She


    packed up the rest and nned to pass it to Avril.


    Carrying the stic bag in his hand, Hal walked out one after the other, following Polly. All of a sudden,


    his eyes fell somewhere in the distance. Then he pulled at the clothes of the Polly in front of him, and


    said in a low voice, "Dear Polly. It seems that we don''t need to buy the dinner."


    "Why?" asked Polly in confusion


    "Maybe Avril doesn''t need it. Look, at the door of the opposite Regal Riverside Hotel! is that Avril? Dear


    Polly, I''m not blind. "


    Polly looked up and saw a variety of luxurious cars lined up in front of the hotel. Avril got out of a white


    car and walked towards the gates with a man arm in arm. The doorboy came forward to greet them


    with great respect.


    "That''s Avril, right? Did I see it wrong?"


    "Yes, you are not wrong."


    Unlike the man who could only see his back, Avril took a nce at him when she got off the car.


    Therefore, Polly was sure that it was her.


    "But who is that man? Why have I never seen him? It looked familiar to her when she saw the man''s


    back. Many men were tall and thin now, so she was not sure if the man was him. But that''s not the


    point. " A tinge of sadness suddenly appeared in Hal''s clear eyes. He said, "let''s get out of here. What


    do you think, Dear Polly? Why did Avril go to a hotel with a man in the daytime?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "It''s not at night, but Shall we go there? "


    "Is it appropriate for us to meet her?" he asked? What if there was some misunderstanding? She


    thought for a while and said, "well, I''ll call Avril first and see what she will say."


    "Avril, where are you now?" The phone call was put through, and the hand of Polly''s was trembling with


    nervousness.


    "I was at school and bought some food. What about you? Did you have lunch? "


    Polly''s heart sank. She forced a smile and said, "I haven''t! I came across Hal in the street and had


    lunch together. Would you like toe? "


    "No, thanks. I''ve already prepared the dinner." Afraid of her suspicion, she added, "ah, why don''t you


    come to the restaurant? It''s the first time that I''ve met such a small group of people, who almost don''t


    have to wait in line. The aunt stopped shaking. The food she was eating was satisfying. What a pity! "


    Polly had never known that Avril was able to lie. She was angry, worried and anxious. She really


    wanted to expose her at once and ask her what did she mean by going to a hotel with a man in the


    daytime.


    She couldn''t ask.


    Avril must have her own difficulties to do this, as if she had married Bruce without telling anyone. Even


    if they were best friends, there were secrets that didn''t want her to know.


    This was just the case with Avril.


    "Hey, Dear Polly, I remember you went to his home with Mr. He today. Why is you here? Don''t you like


    the he n''s food? "


    "You''re right. I don''t like the he n''s food." "Then how about the lunch in the dining room, Avril? Is it to


    your taste?"

 Chapter 104 She Is Only A Substitute

    Chapter 104 She Is Only A Substitute


    On the other side of the phone, Avril''s dry smile was heard. She paused for about two seconds and


    continued, "sometimes, in order to make a living, you have to eat even if you don''t like the food, right?"


    The golden sign of the luxurious hotel was shining brightly in the afternoon sunshine, and it was hard to


    look straight at it. Polly hid in the shadow of a sideways building.


    Her voice trembled a little. "Avril, is there really nothing you can do? Do you have to make such a


    choice? Hal and I are standing at the door of your favorite spicy food. Won''t youe? "


    "Dear Polly, I''ve already had dinner." "It''s not good for your health to eat too much spicy food. You two


    should eat less. Hal''s body was more like a piece of paper paste, and he''d better eat more decent. All


    right, Dear Polly. I need to work now. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''ll treat you to a nice meal


    someday. I love you. Bye! "


    "Who do you love?" The man behind her forbeared in a hoarse voice.


    Avril answered without hesitation, "of course I love you."


    The man held her chin with one hand and said in a bewitching voice, "you are smart. You don''t dare to


    love others so tantly in front of me!"


    "Well, I won''t love anyone else except you." She put her arms around the man''s neck and slightly


    kissed his cheek. The action was so big that she couldn''t hold her phone and took it away. Then it slid


    from the bed sheet to the floor.


    "Who was on the phone for such a long time?" The man let go of her lips and looked up, staring at her


    with a pair of deep lustful eyes.


    "A friend''s."


    "What kind of friend is more important than me? Is he Abbe Su or Aaron Fan? " The man lowered his


    head and slightly bit her lips as punishment


    Avril turned over on thefortable and soft bed, but the man was no longer there.


    She had been with him for almost two months, but she didn''t know his full name, what he was doing,


    whether he had been married or not.


    "I just have a crush on you! Or why do you think I should help you? Now you are my woman. From now


    on, whenever I want you, you have to wash your face and wait for me on the bed! "


    He saved her that night. And she became his mistress he summoned for no reason. If she didn''t listen


    to him, grandfather would...


    The window was slightly open, and the pattern of a coconut tree on the gauze curtain looked romantic


    with the wind blowing.


    He had said that he didn''t like the feeling of darkness and air. He would only close the curtain when he


    did it. He was like a hungry wolf when they were together. It was normal for him to stay there one night


    or one afternoon. It seemed that he didn''t have a girlfriend.


    But, how could that be? Rich people like him were surrounded by all kinds of women. And with his


    appearance, he didn''t need to be kept or flirted with many women.


    At dusk, there was only a trace of blood red in the sun. The wind blew in, and her shoulders and arms


    were both exposed. She felt a little cold, and she quickly pulled the quilt and wrapped herself tightly.


    Every time he finished, he would hold her tightly in his arms until dawn. She didn''t know what kind of


    habit it was. Maybe it was the love of some of his previous lovers. In fact, she didn''t like the way he


    slept because it was ufortable.


    Once in her dream, he held her tightly with tears all over his face, kissed her wildly and murmured a


    name.


    My Jane...


    If he just woke up, he would immediately press her under his body and called his Jane...


    She thought that maybe Jane is his true lover. But since he liked her, why didn''t he fall in love with her?


    Was it because they had the unrequited love? Or had Jane married someone else?


    For him, she was just a substitute.


    He had never called her name when he was most moved.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She was startled, wrapped in a quilt and climbed to the ground, trying to


    take back her phone. It was her rm clock for working in Unusual House. She couldn''t believe her


    ears. It was already the time.


    However, the phone was no longer on the ground. She turned her body and saw her cell phone put on


    the bedside table. Probably he picked it up before he left.


    A warm feeling flowed through her heart.


    She took the phone and looked at the time. It was time to go. She murmured "Oh no" as she lifted the


    quilt and began to put on her clothes.


    If she went to workte, taking the sry deduction was a small thing. Polly, she would have asked


    where she went.


    Polly was so Lucky that she didn''t know how to appreciate it. The world was in such a mess. Only she


    was spoiled by Bruce. He treated her as a treasure. But she was unsatisfied. She quarreled with him


    every day. If one day she gave up this good man, she would be sad and regret.


    Polly had arrived at the cafe early in the morning, and Lemon had left for a while. It turned out that he


    had gone to attend an international dessertpetition. Hearing that he had won the first prize,


    Lemon, who had always been mysterious and low-key, appeared suddenly in front of everyone. He had


    made a lot of preparations and distributed them to every staff in Unusual House..


    But he still wore the big mask. And he didn''t say anything either. Was it because of ugly appearance or


    a birthmark on his face?


    His figure was tall and thin, and his long legs were as long as that of the hero in the Korean drama. So


    he should have a handsome face. But no one could say for sure?


    Just like many other models, this one had a perfect figure but an apologetic face.


    So Lemon was not only ugly, but also talked in a foul voice. She had never heard him speak face to


    face, but she once heard from Ellen that Lemon'' voice was low and raucous, and it seemed that he had


    difficulty in speaking. It was impossible to listen to his words without listening carefully.


    The piece of dessert that Avril prepared was put in front of her temporarily since she hadn''te yet.


    Polly didn''t know if it was her illusion. The dessert that Lemon gave she was exquisite and looked


    better than others. How could he pay special attention to her since she came to the cafe?


    The taste of the dessert was familiar to her. But she knew it well because she had eaten a dessert


    made by Lemon.


    "Hello, everyone!" Avril pushed the door open and walked in. She saw everyone in the kitchen was


    tasting a nice dessert.


    She walked up to Lemon and patted him on the shoulder. "Dude, I heard that you won the first prize.


    Congrattions! Can I have some cakes? "


    Polly didn''t tell Avril immediately that she wanted to know about Lemon. Somehow, she felt that there


    was something indescribable in the man. Anyway, he should not be like what she thought.


    Besides, she noticed that the man''s eyes were weird and unreadable. It seemed that he had never


    made eye contact with anyone.


    Is it possible that besides his appearance, his voice is also quite awful, and his eyes are seriously


    damaged? If so, how could he make such delicious dessert?


    It was a miracle!


    Unfortunately, Lemon didn''t talk. He just pointed at her.


    Thinking of this, she had to take out the food made by Avril. But she didn''t give it to Avril obediently.


    Instead, she joked, "Lemon, the food is so delicious. If I eat the same one, do you think Avril will fight


    me to death? "


    With a soothingugh, Lemon shook his head and left.


    Polly was even more confused. She followed closely and asked, "Lemon, would you like to ept me


    as your disciple?"


    Lemon stopped for a moment when he heard her words. But he quickly walked into the shop


    manager''s office.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Dear Polly, what are you doing?" Avril grabbed her arm and dragged her out. "Don''t you know? Lemon


    never got any apprentice. Even if we''re colleagues, he won''t agree. Don''t make things difficult for him. "


    "I''m not putting him on the spot! Avril, you know I like desserts too. I think we havemonnguage. I


    really want to learn cooking, not those innocent and curious girls! "


    "Dear Polly, you said you were a student in a prestigious university and a white-cor Beauty who


    worked in office building in the future. Are you going to give up your major and open a dessert shop


    after graduation? "


    "Who knows! Many people engaged in different fields with their major. When your hobbies and breads


    in the same line, your life will be perfect. "


    "All right, all right! Don''t stay here to be sentimental! She would be scolded by the shop manager again


    if she misbehaved like this! What''s more, do you have this intention? Do you have Mr. He? He don''t


    need you to support him! "


    The door of the manager''s office was tightly closed when Polly took ast nce at her back. It was a


    brown wood door, and out of nowhere, a pair of lovely and lively little angels with orange red wings


    came into her sight. They smiled at her mischievously.


    "That is..."


    "It''s said that Alina Liang posted it," answered Avril


    "She seeded in pursuing our manager?"


    "Even if we fail, we are close to sess!"


    Otherwise, the two little angels couldn''t have stayed at the door safe and sound.


    They were talking nonsense when she suddenly saw Ellen covering her mouth and crying into the


    room.


    "What''s wrong, Ellen?"


    The woman was so angry that she stamped her feet. While wiping off her tears, she said, "therees


    a pair of handsome guys and beautiful women! We said they are so charming in the first ce.


    However, that man was easy to deal with, but that woman was too hard to deal with! I have never seen


    such an unreasonable woman! "


    "Ellen, don''t cry! Take it as the bite of a mad dog! We should take our jobs seriously. We don''t need to


    be bothered by that kind of person! " Avrilforted her, "you just stay here and don''t go out for the


    moment. I want to go to see who it is!"


    "Avril! Wait. Let me do it! You haven''t finished your dessert yet! "

 Chapter 105 Are You Also With Her

    Chapter 105 Are You Also With Her


    She realized she is not taking care of her friend since she saw Avril go to Regal Riverside Hotel with a


    man at noon. She couldn''t ask Avril to help her always when they was in trouble.


    She put a few strands of hair behind her ears, took a few deep breaths and pulled a smiling face


    towards the big mirror on the wall. The images of Avril An and other mature saledies how they


    usually dealt with guests shed through her mind. She walked out of the room quickly.


    "Is this cheap stuff for people to drink? ''what''s wrong with this cake? Is it too sweet? And the cream is


    so thin!'' Are these the brands of your shop? Go and find your manager for me! "


    Looking at the back of Fanny who was squirming with her red dress, Polly got nervous with her eyelids


    twitching. Then she looked at the man who was leisurely drinking tea opposite her. It was exactly her


    boyfriend, Kevin.


    ''it''s impossible to get back. Kevin has seen me. Besides, if Fanny Li came here to make trouble for her,


    she wouldn''t have to let others bear it for her every once or twice.


    It was not a secret that she worked in Unusual House., since Bruce had picked her up several times


    before. But they had chosen this moment instead ofing here. Apparently, they came here to teach


    a lesson to her.


    Ever since she showed up, Kevin fixed his eyes on Polly. He stood up and greeted her before he


    reached her.


    "Dear Polly, why do you work here?"


    Astonishment was written all over his face and tone. Realizing this, Polly snickered in his heart. He had


    never expected that he could act so well.


    Fanny stopped her lecture and turned around to speak in a strange voice, "Wow, it''s really you! My


    cousin wouldn''t let you work in this shop without permission? Oh, I remember. At this time, my cousin


    should be chatting with Jean at the Wind Bamboo Restaurant. He has no time and energy to care


    about you. "


    "Wow, you are such a snob! Didn''t you think that you would be a phoenix once you hooked up


    with my cousin? What a pity! you were out of favor in just a few days. "


    With a ghastly expression, he reached out to grab Fanny''s hand and persuaded her, "Fanny, stop!


    There are so many people here. It will be very embarrassed to her! "


    Fanny shook off his hand and raised her voice, "I just want to embarrass her! Kevin, you''re just her ex


    boyfriend. Why are you still protecting her? Don''t you remember how she dumped you for the sake of


    my cousin? "


    "Fanny, don''t mention it. That''s the past." Her face was twisted in pain, as if he had really recalled


    those unbearable past. "She is so poor now. Please forgive her."


    Polly looked coldly at the couple who were performing. Even it was true and she did not need her


    forgiveness at all.


    "Stop defending her! I will never forgive her! " She didn''t know when her mean face had turned


    righteous and she said, "Polly Han, actually there is another thing that you don''t know!"


    "I''ve liked Kevin for a long time, but since he chose you, I can only wish you happiness. I have quit. But


    I began to chase himter. Do you know why? "


    Polly, waiting for a few more words to make up any reasonable excuses. However, no matter what the


    reason was, she still wanted to humiliate her in public.


    This time, instead of speaking in a voice that almost everyone in the world could hear, Fanny


    walked up to her and whispered, "when my cousin had a crush on you, of course I didn''t know why.


    Perhaps he just wanted to have some fun. You can''t understand the thoughts of us rich people. In order


    to get you... "


    Stopped here, Fanny put on a strange smile and continued, "it turns out that no one can resist the


    temptation. He is, so is you! But the difference is that I will be very kind to him, while you are just a toy


    that men will throw away after having sex. "


    Hearing that, Polly was furious. She had thought that this was just an excuse made up by Fanny. She


    didn''t expect this to be it.


    "Don''t show such an expression! If you don''t believe it, you can check it. Our family has cooperated


    with BA group several times recently. But before that, even though he is our rtive, he has never


    cooperated with us. And how did you meet each other for the first time? Do you really think that it was


    such a coincidence that he appeared and a hero came to rescue the damsel in distress. That was just


    a show. Only a fool like you would believe it. "


    As for their first encounter, she was in the shock of being lovelorn at that time and did not have extra


    energy to think, and did not feel anything strange. What a coincidence. Those high school students had


    been bullying her for a long time, but it wasn''t toote. At the most critical moment, why did Bruce


    appear?


    "Oh, I alsoughed at Bruce''s old-fashioned way of pursuing women. Now I finally understand, and the


    most important thing is that he should use what kind of ways to get what kind of woman! "


    The implication is that you should use those dirty tricks against a woman like her.


    "Don''t think you have suffered any losses. A man like my cousin deserves a lot of women. But if you


    want anypensation, I can tell him. He is always like this and is never stingy with his woman as long


    as you don''t make excessive demands! "


    Speaking of this, Fanny suddenly took a step back and raised her voice. Like announcing a conclusion


    to the people in the coffee house, she shouted, "women should be independent and reflect on


    themselves most!"


    Fanny took up a cup of coffee. She thought she had put it gracefully and smelled it. She frowned in


    disgust and said, "you are just like this cup of coffee, which makes people feel disgusted! A woman


    who doesn''t love herself deserves it no matter what others have done to her! "


    "Bitch!" She raised her hand and poured the coffee on her.


    Avril was persuading the crying girl from behind. She took a look at her watch. It had been more than


    five minutes. She said restlessly, "why hasn''t shee back yet? What kind of person is she? Why is


    she so difficult to deal with? "


    "The woman was pretty. She was dressed in red, with fair skin and big eyes. They walked in arm in arm


    with the man, who was dressed like a lovely little bird. I didn''t expect her to be so bitterly sarcastic! "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Avril suddenly thought of something and asked, "is that woman driving a red Maserati?"


    "Yes! Her car was great, and her boyfriend was good. They were almost good in everything, but she


    was too old! s, Avril, where are you going? " Before Ellen couldn''t finish her sentence, Avril ran out


    of the room.


    When she arrived at the hall, she saw Fanny pouring coffee.


    She was about to scream, "shameless!" Then she rushed over, only to find a figure quickly blocking her


    way. The rest of the coffee spilled on the fancy shirt of that man.


    Avril took her leg which was just raised up. Then Ellen rushed over. She asked curiously, "what


    happened?" She reached out her head to have a look.


    "Wow! handsome guy! Another handsome guy came! " Ellen was still in great pain, but now his eyes


    sparkled with excitement, as if she was guarding the clouds and the moon was bright.


    Avril stopped her from going forward. She warned her coldly, "cherish your life and stay away from


    handsome guys! This guy is not a good person! "


    Avril knew it very well. The handsome man came out of nowhere was exactly Abbe Su, the youngest


    bully of A City. He controlled the brand new shirt he was wearing and stared at Fanny angrily. This


    dress was made in Paris. Just now he put it on, he was framed by this woman.


    Just now, he was holding a girl who had a crush on him in Midsummer Nightclub and flirting with her. At


    the critical moment, he suddenly received the order from his brother Bruce. He told him to rush to the


    Unusual House. And tried every means to stop Fanny from bullying Polly. If something went wrong with


    Polly, he would be able to get out of the Su family and A City.


    Abbe was puzzled by the order, but he pushed woman away at once and rushed over. Later, he


    thought that the Su family and the He family had a good rtionship with each other and Bruce was on


    good terms. Perhaps he saw that someone bullied Polly, so he was inconvenient to stand out and


    asked him to go there.


    In the past, he was a very unruly and unruly man, but now since his elder brother hade back, he


    dared only be unruly outside. The only person he feared in this world was his brother.


    However, he still had someints. He didn''t mind taking care of Polly. But now, his lower part of


    his body, which was almost tortured to madly circte by the little demon, stopped there.


    Then all his unsatisfied anger turned against Fanny.


    "Fanny Li, you''re still a mad dog. You''re just as naughty as you were when you were a little girl."


    "Abbe, who are you calling a mad dog? What does it have to do with you that I brought bad luck to


    Polly? Are you also her boyfriend? "


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Abbe was shocked by Bruce''s words. He couldn''t imagine what


    would happen if Bruce heard what she had said. He was thinking about how to deal with Fanny with a


    cold face when he suddenly heard the whispers of someone nearby.


    "It''s Abbe! He was with the Su family, the second son of the he family, who was known as a bully. Last


    time, I asked him to sign for me and he took a photo with me. "


    There were several girls among the customers of the coffee shop who knew Abbe and came to see him


    secretly. His bad and handsome look was the most attractive thing to those girls under twenty.


    He had a lot of followers on the Inte.


    Those girls were all very eye-catching. They marveled at each other in a low voice, "so handsome! The


    real person looks more handsome than in the photo! "


    Some were still on the phone, "Hello, is Ivy? Where are you? Come to Unusual House. right now! The


    second young master of the Su family is here! He''s definitely a real man. He''s so handsome! "


    An evil smile was drawn on Abbe''s lips. When he turned his head to take a cold nce at the girls, they


    all screamed.


    "Wow! Who was he looking at? Are you looking at me? "


    "He must be looking at me!" The girl who said she had taken a picture with Abbe waved at him and


    said, "Hi, master, it''s me. Do you remember?"


    "Of course I remember you, charming little girl!" said Abbe in a soft voice In fact, he had already


    forgotten it. He had signed for many times and took photos with many girls.


    It suddenly urred to him that it would be inconvenient for him to take action if these girls were here.


    Otherwise, it would ruin his glorious image.


    He turned around and waved at the girls. Then he said with a charming smile, "girls, could you please


    help me drive away those I don''t want to see?"

 Chapter 106 Pay Back In Kind

    Chapter 106 Pay Back In Kind


    Seeing all this, Avril just felt like vomiting. This man was disgusting. How could he y handsome here!


    ''How dare he flirt with girls at his age?''.


    Just like the girls, the girl next to Ellen was also obsessed with handsome men. She said, "Avril, do you


    feel that your whole body is sparking like electricity?"


    "I don''t think so! ''Ellen, can you be normal! You''re old enough to lie to the little girl. Why did you do


    that? "


    "Don''t say that, okay? I am going to be young! Besides, I''m not twenty years old. How could it be called


    abnormal when seventy or eighty years old did that! Avril, why does Abbe want to protect Dear Polly?


    Did he also have interest in Dear Polly? Butst time he was so nice to you Was it another example of


    a rich and handsome man dying in the arms of his girlfriend? "


    Noticing the Avril''s sour face, she stopped talking. "I said nothing! Nothing! Just take it as a fool. "


    "You are not only asking a stupid question! Well, let''s go on watching! Let''s see how the second young


    master of the Su n who seduced you to death handled the most shameless Miss Li in this city! "


    "I don''t believe it. Those girls are not idiots. Why would they obey him?"


    Avril was certain that it was true. High school students were really crazy nowadays. A few people in the


    store, together with the peopleing in from outside, kept pushing Fanny outside.


    "What are you doing? Do you know who I am? " Fanny was going mad. As a nobledy, she had never


    suffered such losses. But she shouted in a hoarse voice, and no one paid attention to her.


    "Fuck off, you shameless woman! You''re not wee here from now on! "


    Kevin wanted to help her, but he was stopped by Abbe and put into his seat. "Mr. Kevin, I think you''d


    better sit here honestly!"


    Abbe was not the kind of good for nothing yboy. Under the arrangement of his elder brother, he had


    been practicing boxing for a period of time. Even though Kevin had often taken exercise, his strength


    was still very difficult to fight against him.


    "Kevin, what are you doing there? Come and help me!" Fanny was pushed out the door. She didn''t


    want to be subdued by a group of high school students. She held the door tightly with both hands,


    unwilling to go out!


    He wanted to stand up, but he was controlled by Abbe.


    His fair skinned face turned red with embarrassment. He turned to look at Polly for help. Polly was


    amused by his action, so she justughed it off.


    Unable to hold back his anger anymore, he pleaded, "Polly, how could you stand by and do nothing?


    It''s her own wishful thinking. She''s not a bad girl. "


    Hearing that, Polly grinned a deeper smile. With a mocking look on her face, she said, "I''m sorry. She is


    not a bad person, but I have! I can''t be a good person like you. "


    She had encountered the same situation, no matter it was acting or what. At that time, that kind of


    panic and fear was not fake. Today, she just gave her a dose of her own medicine. There was no big


    deal.


    Besides, Abbe was willing to help her, so why did she refuse his help?


    Finally, Fanny''s strength alone could notpete with a group of high school students, and she was


    elbowed out. When she reached the door, she was stumbled over the steps and almost fell over.


    Although she was embarrassed, her attitude was arrogant. She pointed at the high school students.


    "Do you know who I am? None of you wants to die? You dare to provoke me! I will let you know how


    great I am today! "


    She grabbed the hair of a girl who stood nearby, and kowtowed her head against the wall. "Fuck! Go to


    hell!"


    The girl cried out in pain and the girls beside her hurried to help her. However, Fanny''s hands were


    tightly gripping. Although she couldn''t bump the girl''s head against the wall, she didn''t let her go. The


    poor girl cried out in pain.


    "He told you to drive me out? you idiots! "Go to hell! Go to hell!"! All of you go to hell! " Fanny cursed


    and was going to kick them. She was as fierce as a shrew, so no girls dared toe forward for a


    while.


    They had driven this woman out of the cafe because they adored this idol. But they were all well


    behaved and wouldn''t do anything inappropriate to her.


    At this time, arge group of people who were also high school students rushed out from nowhere.


    They were much more powerful than the grouping out from the coffee house. They ran over,


    grabbed Fanny''s hair and dragged her towards the alley.


    Fanny couldn''t stand the pain anymore and loosened her hands. Then she felt she fell on the cold and


    hard ground. Her hands went to her body, some grasped her arms, some grasped her legs, and some


    pressed her head.


    Another man rushed over and kicked her in the abdomen. He yelled, "shame on you! I told you to


    scratch my hair! Kick you to death! "


    "That''s not enough! She didn''t need to be polite to her when dealing with such a woman! We can


    directly rip it off and post the video online! "


    With the ripping sound of her clothes, Fanny felt the coolness all over her body.


    One of them shouted, "it''s a nice season. I don''t wear too much and I''ll take off all your clothes in a few


    minutes! It''s much more convenient than the one you took offst time! "


    Another man''s voice was much lower, "how dare you say that! It is because of what happenedst time


    that we are forced to do it this time Just do it well. Only by doing well can you atone for your sin! "


    "We''ll capture more from the camera. Great. This position could be shown in all directions! This girl has


    a nice figure and smooth skin, much better than those actresses in Japanese movie a v. "


    "No matter how sexy and smooth your body is, you are still a virgin. You have no idea how many men


    you have slept with!"


    At this moment, Fanny Li cried out of fear no matter how fierce she was. She desperately tried to reach


    out to protect her chest, but her hand was pressed so tight that she couldn''t move.


    "I will kill all of you!" She growled, gnashing her teeth, like a trapped mother beast.


    The man pped on her face twice, and then a dirty and smelly mass of cloth was stuffed into her


    mouth. "If you dare to shout again, I''ll find someone to approach you immediately! Go to hell! "


    It''s dark here and we can''t see each other. "


    There was a convenience store near Unusual House, and two people were standing at the window on


    the third floor, coldly staring at the situation in the alley below.


    "Young master, do you think that the high school students have gone too far? The Li n will be in a


    difficult time if the video is spread online."


    "What do you mean by that? Do you think our family''s reputation will be better after they did that for


    Polly? "


    "At that time, no one knew the rtionship between you and Miss Han, right? Though nobody knows it


    now. "


    "It''s better that nobody knows about it, isn''t it? Then we don''t have to show respect for Li family


    anymore. "


    "But our second master has shown his true face. Poor him. He doesn''t know the truth, so they will


    me him. The Li n and the he n are rtives. If the he n is responsible for it... "


    "The he n? What position do they have? You think too much. Even if Abbe was here, all the


    customers in Unusual House could prove that he just asked her to be driven out. As for what happened


    later, what had anything to do with him? If the Li familye to find us, we will just deny it. Didn''t Abbe


    know about it? We can ask him to show up. He will be more realistic! "


    "Young master, you..." You was trying to get Abbe into trouble.


    But what he didn''t say turned to be, "young master, except for this time, as well as thest incident of


    Miss Han''s parents missing, if not for your help, Bruce won''t find her parents so soon. What''s the point


    of all the things you have done for Miss Han? She didn''t know. When you were abroad, you saw our


    domestic news. You called her many times, but she didn''t answer you. In her heart, you are just like a


    stranger. "


    "I will never be a stranger her! It didn''t matter whether she knew it or not, as long as she was happy. Of


    course, one day, at the best time, I will let her know, and let the whole world know! What kind of


    existence is she in my eyes? "


    Fanny Li was crying and unable to see clearly. She couldn''t bring up what she wanted to say. She


    could only shout hysterically in her heart, "Kevin, where are you, Kevin, help me!"!


    It was rtively sideways in the direction of Unusual House. When Fanny was dragged into the alley


    nearby, Kevin didn''t see anything. He was still persuading Polly patiently in order to get help from her.


    At the moment, a mixture of sorrow, confusion and surprise was shown on his face. Then, he said,


    "Dear Polly, you weren''t such a person before. Now what? "


    Abbe couldn''t stand it anymore. He interrupted him and said with an evil smile, "a man can''t even


    protect his woman. Don''t you feel ashamed? A man depends on other women to protect his woman, so


    you don''t need to be a man any more! Kevin, why don''t you go home and practice your Kung Fu


    tonight? "


    "Abbe Su, don''t go too far!"


    "What''s the point of you pestering my sister-inw, Kevin?" He had heard about the news that Kevin


    still entangled with Polly after they broke up. Although it was none of his business, he looked down


    upon such a man.


    Today I just took the opportunity to speak it out.


    "Abbe, I don''t know when she has be your sister-inw." It suddenly urred to him that Owen


    was the elder brother of Abbe. Although Polly didn''t mention Abbe Su in her diary, she clearly stated


    that Owen Su was the young master of the Su family.


    How could he never connect these two people before?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A hint of light shed in Kevin''s eyes as he said, "you''ve been behaving so bad at the He n, huh?


    You''ve done all this for Owen, haven''t you? You poisoned Bruce''s grandfather in order to break up with


    him. Is that the only reason you came up with? "

 Chapter 107 You Only Have Owen Su In Your Heart

    Chapter 107 You Only Have Owen Su In Your Heart


    Polly''s first response was that Bruce had the same thought as her.


    But, no, Bruce had no idea of the existence of this man, so he shouldn''t have thought in that way.


    However, it was uncertain whether Kevin would tell Fanny or not, and now Fanny had told Bruce as


    well. Who could say for sure?


    But it was not right. It was that Bruce had colluded with Fanny to treat her as a joke. He would never


    care who was in her heart.


    Her mind was in a mess now.


    "What the hell are you talking about! How could she poison grandpa? " Abbe was so angry that he


    thumped the table and said, "Kevin, don''t you try so hard to change the topic?"


    However, he still had a doubt in his heart. His brother had an affair with that woman


    God, this feeling was so bad!


    "I didn''t change the topic!" Suddenly, she was cheered up and said, "Ron, it seems that you still don''t


    know it. Dear Polly has always liked your brother."


    "Nonsense! My brother has been abroad for a long time. He just came back a few days ago. My sister-


    inw hasn''t seen him yet. How could she like him? "


    "Your brother hase back? That makes it even more clear! " Looking at Polly, he continued with a


    smile, "I was wondering that since Lord He agreed to let you go to the he family mansion, it means that


    you have a rtionship with Bruce. How could you make such a big mistake to give Bruce''s


    grandfather pineapple juice at such a critical moment? It''s Owen Su. "


    "I''ve told you that you only love Owen. No matter it''s me or Bruce, it''s only a passer-by for you. "


    He seemed relieved.


    However, Abbe gas explosion, he was not a very good character. This time was not civilized. He


    pounded the table and smashed a white porcin te on the table. He roared, "Carol, if you dare to


    talk nonsense again, I will tear up your mouth!"


    It was not for fun. If these words spread to the ears of Bruce and then spread to the whole circle by


    some people, it would be true even if there was no such thing.


    Although Bruce bother had a good rtionship with his brother, it was not enough for him to share a


    woman. No one would share the same woman with any man?


    He wouldn''t allow it even for fun.


    But if they broke up, things would be different.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Abbe, what are you excited about? What I said is true! I''m sure that they have met each other before.


    You must have discussed how to break up with him. Why did you use this trick! Do you think so? "


    Before Polly got a chance to speak, Abbe said first, "it''s impossible! Kevin, my brother is not the kind of


    person you said! Since he came back, he had been working on the family business. He didn''t go out


    these days. How could he have the opportunity to meet sister-inw. Besides, even if he had time to go


    out, why did he meet Polly! He didn''t know Polly at all! And they even conspired to murder Lord He.


    That''s nonsense! "


    The more angry Abbe was, the morecent Kevin was. "Abbe, how can you be so sure? Actually,


    Dear Polly and Owen Su have known each other for more than ten years! " As for how they met, Kevin


    didn''t know. It wasn''t written on the diary.


    "It is even more ridiculous. Before my elder brother turned twenty..." Suddenly, Abbe realized


    something. When Owen was twenty before, he lived with his foster parents. Polly was his that sister?


    With his legs crossed, he asked Abbe smugly, "have you thought of something? In fact, whether the girl


    knows him or not, it''s useless for us to argue here. We can just ask her in person! "


    They both turned to look at Polly. But this time, they saw nothing but worry and impatience on his face.


    At about half past seven in the evening, most people were in the coffee house. Today, the table was full


    as usual. The whole hall was so quiet that people could hear the sound of water sshing in the


    goldfish tank at the door. Since Fanny began to act wildly, people in the restaurant had attracted a lot of


    attention. Their conversation was so loud that everyone in the hall could hear it.


    Now, everyone was listening to her answer.


    This A City has been silent for a long time and the news is everywhere.


    If she told him that she knew Owen long ago, it would mean that she deliberately poisoned Lord He in


    order to get rid of Bruce. Rumors were able to submerge the whole city at once.


    But the truth was not like that at all. She hoped that she and Bruce could get along well and not be


    influenced by the rumors.


    Polly coldly nced at the man, who also had a handsome face. But the more she looked at him, the


    more ugly she felt, from soul to appearance.


    She said with obvious disgust in her tone, "Kevin, you''re such a good liar. How could I know Owen?"


    Surprised, Kevin asked, "howe you don''t know him? You wrote it down in your diary..."


    As soon as Abbe heard the negative answer, no matter what the fact was, he felt relieved. He didn''t


    need to worry about her to deal with Kevin.


    "Kevin, you and sister-inw are ssmates, and you were in a rtionship before. How could you


    have the nerve to read the diary of a girl? And you even showed it to others! Are you a man or not! As


    a man, I feel ashamed for you! "


    Kevin stammered in embarrassment. The customers in the coffee house had looked down upon Fanny


    because of this rumor. Amidst the disdain and disdain of the crowd, Kevin was in a cold sweat no


    matter how thick skinned he was.


    While wiping the sweat on his forehead with a piece of tissue on the table, he said, "it wasn''t like that.


    She had known him for a long time..."


    "Ah!" Suddenly, a female customer screamed and held up her mobile phone. "Gosh! ''someone should


    have spread the ind action video to the hot news! Look! Everybody! "


    Hearing this shocking news, everyone took out their mobile phones and watched the video. As for what


    happened here, no one paid any attention to it anymore.


    "The woman''s figure is really good, but why does she look so familiar? Do you think she looks like the


    woman who was driven out? "


    "Yes, yes... I didn''t notice it just now, but I remember it immediately after I said this. It is really like! Even


    her clothes were bright red! How shameless! She has a handsome and rich boyfriend. So what?


    Anyway, She is one for her boyfriend! "


    "Yes, that''s it! If what she said is true, she couldn''t have worked here! "


    A girl about 40 years old said, "the society is in chaos now. People work hard and make money by


    themselves. I think it''s not easy to work here! This girl is good. She go out to work and feed herself."


    Sweat kept oozing out from Kevin''s back. With a trembling hand, he took out his phone and stood up at


    a nce.


    "I didn''t expect you are such a person! Are you happy now! You finally satisfied Fanny! "


    Throwing away the chair violently, he left.


    Polly was confused, but she was also curious about the big news. When she was about to take out her


    cell phone, she saw Ellen run to her and show her the phone.


    "Dear Polly, you deserve it! I don''t know who shot it. " She nced at Abbe as she spoke.


    Polly appeared in the video. Fanny was struggling to get rid of those people who had captured her. The


    later indecent pictures


    She deserved it! But she couldn''t cheer herself up.


    There was someone who wanted to hurt her like that. If they seeded, she would be the one who


    was insulted and beaten on the street. She didn''t sympathize with Fanny. She just felt sad for the view.


    "Oh my God! What are those girls doing?" Abbe watched the video in disbelief. "Who let them do this! I


    don''t know what to say! High school students nowadays can not be so wild! " It was better than him, the


    little tyrant.


    "Mr. Su, didn''t you ask them to do this?" Ellen had a calcium deficiency in her brain.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Abbe put his phone back into his pocket. When he looked up,


    he found that all people in the hall were looking at him. He got very angry and yelled, "what are you


    looking at? I said I didn''t do it! I will always take the responsibility for what I have done! It''s not my style


    to use such a dirty trick to deal with a woman! "


    "Fanny! Fanny!" Kevin quickly ran into the alley. When he saw Fanny lying on the ground, he felt weak


    in his legs and almost fell down.


    "Fanny!" He rolled over to her and reached out his hands to help her. The moment he touched her


    exposed skin, he took back his hand as if he was burned.


    He frowned and took off his coat, covering her.


    "Fanny, other than those people on the Inte, they haven''t done anything to you, have they?" He


    sounded a little sullen and asked cautiously, "those people are all girls, aren''t they?"


    Fanny did not answer him. She just stared nkly at the bright moon in the sky.


    "Fanny, what''s wrong with you? are you all right? Did they touch you? Are you innocent? " Kevin''s tone


    became more and more restless. Fanny''s silence made him think too much.


    "Fanny, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you say anything? "


    The moment Fanny heard the words, the woman suddenly sat up and pped him across the face.


    She shouted crazily, "what the hell do you want to hear from me? I''m so weak now. You don''t care if I''m


    injured or not, but you only care about if I was raped! Kevin, are you still a human?


    "

 Chapter 108 Be Together. Never Again!

    Chapter 108 Be Together. Never Again!


    Kevin was stunned by her sudden hit, but soon he came to himself and asked angrily, "what''s wrong


    with my question! Any man would ask such a question! Every man in the world cared about whether his


    woman was clean or not! Besides, if you are clean, why are you afraid of my question? "


    Covering his face with his hand, he released all his inner discontent. "I''ve told you not toe here!


    Don''te here! I have persuaded you more than once, but you didn''t listen at all! It seemed as if you


    had been possessed, you had toe here tonight! Now you see, what are the consequences? Look


    at yourself. You''ve screwed it up! "


    "How can you me me for my current situation? All I did was for you! It is obvious that you have


    broken up with that bitch. But you have been thinking about her all the time! Don''t think I don''t know! I


    feel insecure when I''m with you! "


    "You are making trouble out of nothing! I''ve told you that she and I are over. We can''t be together


    anymore! Why don''t you trust me? You always stirred up trouble! Fanny, don''t you feel tired? "


    "Kevin, don''t say that! As long as you swear to God that you don''t love Polly Han anymore and you


    have erased her from your memory, you will never see her again, and you will never talk to her again.


    From now on, I will be a good boy and listen to you! "


    After a moment''s silence, Fanny continued, "Fanny, it seems that you''ve never believed me since the


    beginning! If so, I think it is unnecessary for us to be together again! "


    "It doesn''t matter! We won''t be together! Think it over, Kevin. You''re wearing designer clothes all over


    your body. I bought them for you! Whatever you like, I will buy it for you right away? But you, you think


    all of these should be what they should be. What am I to you now? I used some means in order to get


    you. If you are a gentleman who only has a crush on Polly, don''t get on my bed! What? Do you want to


    leave after sleeping with me? Then go, go! "


    Pointing at the alley, Fanny yelled hysterically, "get out! ''Kevin, from now on, get out of here!''! Get away


    from me! "


    "Fanny, don''t do this! I admit that I have said something wrong. But you should also consider it for me.


    Once the video ispletely exposed, I will be a big joke in A University! If my family saw it, do I


    still have the face to go home? What they will say to me, I am also very angry, the biggest taboo for


    men in our vige is that women are not loyal... "


    "Kevin!" Fanny pulled down the coat that Kevin had put on her and hit him in the face. "You''re such a


    bastard! No wonder that Polly doesn''t want you! Get out! Now! "


    The words killed Kevin, and he rose up all of a sudden, "Okay, I''ll go! Fanny, don''t regret it! "


    "I won''t regret it!"


    However, she regretted what she had said in less than a minute. She had thought that since she was


    so poor now, whatever she said, he would coax her patiently until she was no longer angry. He was


    always like this before. So she lied on the ground deliberately just now to make him feel bad.


    But she didn''t expect that he would say that and leave so quickly. It took him less than half a minute to


    walk out of the alley.


    She waited, but nobody came back.


    Under the moonlight, she was the only one in the dark alley. In the darkness in the distance, she


    suddenly heard the creeping sound of tiny insects as many as many feet. Her hairs stood on end.


    It was so warm today. Would there be snakes, centipedes, spiders or something like that? She was


    about to cry. If she knew how much he cared about her purity, she would have told him earlier.


    On the other hand, he cared about her so much.


    But why did she quarrel with him and say those unkind words?


    She put on her coat hastily and ran out of the alley with bare feet. When she arrived at the parking lot,


    she saw that Kevin was smoking beside her red car.


    All of a sudden, a rush of ecstasy swept over her. She grabbed hold of Kevin''s hand and said, "I knew


    you wouldn''t leave me. I knew you would wait for me. I knew it..."


    "Where''s the car key? Give it to me! " Kevin shook off her hand impatiently.


    Fanny paused and suddenly realized why he didn''t leave here. He didn''t have the car key. However, as


    long as he was willing to wait for her here, she handed over the key obediently.


    "Kevin, Kevin..." After the car started, Fanny asked Kevin over and over again, but he didn''t respond.


    He was driving a car absentmindedly. It seemed that he had something in his mind.


    "They just took off my clothes and took a video. Nothing else. And most of them were women, no men.


    I am innocent. "


    "H''m," said Kevin. After turning several corners, he drove to a quiet ce and turned over at the same


    time towards Fanny.


    "Kevin, could you please not do that tonight? I, I was overshadowed by those people who took off my


    clothes just now... "


    "Yes, I think you are innocent! Are you afraid of doing it? Or is it enough that you don''t want it


    anymore? "


    "Nope!" The man shook his head and replied, "I just have no interest in..."


    He put his arm around her neck and kissed her. Kevin did not kiss her as usual, but turned her face.


    Women were all bitches. If he had been treating Polly like this earlier, she would have acted like a


    female dog, begging for his love now, no matter what he had done to her.


    At night, Polly went back to the dormitory with Avril.


    "Are you serious?" In fact, Avril had been depressed all the way. "In the coffee shop, I heard what the


    bitch said to me. What happened to Bruce''s grandfather? "


    When he called her at noon, she felt something was wrong. Normally, she should have lunch at the He


    Residence, but why did she go to spicy hot pot with Hal.


    But she was busy enough with her own affairs at that time.


    "I think it must be some collusion between the bitch and Fanny. They want to ruin your reputation in


    public! That was how they got along with each other. You don''t have to worry about it. " Avril hesitated.


    She wanted to ask Polly a question, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    "Kevin is right. And the pineapple juice that Lord He offered is indeed prepared by me. "


    "What? How is he now? Is he okay? And what''s the matter with his grandfather? He is allergic to


    pineapple juice, isn''t he? " If something really happened, it wouldn''t be as simple as a break-up as


    Polly and Bruce.


    "We sent him to the hospital after he was allergic. Now he is treated well."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "That''s good! You scared the shit out of me! " Avril heaved a long sigh of relief. Although she said so,


    she knew that even so, the ident wouldn''t be easily passed.


    In the past, as long as she work, Bruce would pick her up at night. Even if he didn''te, he should


    have called her. But tonight, nothing happened.


    "Dear Polly? What the hell is going on? Kevin said... " She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say


    it.


    "Avril, if I tell you that I don''t know that your father is allergic to pineapple juice, that was only an


    ident, do you believe it?"


    "I definitely believe you! As for you, you can''t do anything just as Kevin said! You are not that kind of


    person at all! But what about Bruce? Did he believe it or not? Even if the whole world believes you, it


    doesn''t matter if he doesn''t! "


    "Avril, don''t you think that no matter he believes me or not, it can''t change anything? For the he n,


    the most important thing is not whether I did it on purpose or not, but whether Lord He was hurt? So


    what if I didn''t do it on purpose? "


    Avril kept silent. Sometimes, it didn''t make much difference between unintentional and deliberate. It


    was like intentional homicide and negligent homicide. The final result was that a person died and could


    not be restored, no matter what a heavy price he or she would pay.


    "What''s his first reaction after the incident?"


    "Of course we need an ambnce. We need to send grandfather to the hospital first. After all, he is a


    healthy person."


    "Normally, people should do this. But as for you, please don''t me me for this. I can hear something


    different. Don''t tell me that Bruce only cared about his grandfather and left you behind. "


    "Avril, don''t say that. The situation was so chaotic at that time. How could Bruce have extra energy to


    take care of me..." In fact, Avril was telling the truth.


    "Dear Polly, leave the he family''s residence. It''s not easy to get a taxi there. Bruce has left you there


    alone. God, how did you get to the downtown? " She was keenly aware of this problem.


    "Dear Polly, don''t me me for getting in your way. I''m just such a talker. If I have something to say,


    just say it! If you put this to the dilemma in which his grandfather fell into the river with you, then Bruce


    would choose his grandpa without hesitation! "


    Avril''s exnation was a little unreasonable to Polly. She answered in a tough tone, "that''s normal,


    right. Lord He raised him up by taking good care of him. They have loved each other for decades, and I


    only knew him for two months. After all, Lord He is more important to him. "


    "You are right. I have something that I can''t figure out. You are not supposed to be their guest? Why did


    you cook? Didn''t anyone tell you that Lord He was allergic to pineapple juice? Why didn''t Bruce say


    anything about it? "


    "Bruce had no idea that I was cooking. He left because he had something to do. It''s all my fault. I


    should have asked him earlier. I think I was out of luck today. It was just an ident. "


    Bruce didn''t know that, but although Rachel, who was cooking with her, knew that, she was insulted by


    Fanny, so she was in a terrible mood that she forgot to say it.


    "Do you really think you are just too careless? Dear Polly, I have to remind you of one thing. Rich


    families always had unusual stories. It was possible that there were reasons behind it. You are not a


    careless person. In all these years, you have rarely made any small mistakes. Why did this happen


    when she first went to he family? If you and Bruce break up because of this matter, who can benefit


    from it? "

 Chapter 109 Dont Spoil Good Girls

    Chapter 109 Don''t Spoil Good Girls


    Polly shook her head and said, "Avril, maybe it''s not what you think. I attended the party in the first


    ce. It was really an ident. "


    She wouldn''t tell the details to Avril. She didn''t want people to know that she had been insulted by


    Rachel.


    "Dear Polly, what happened that day? What''s the whole process? You didn''t tell me. You just kept


    saying it was an ident! Why don''t I feel like that at all? "


    "Lord He has always been fine, but you got into trouble as soon as you went there! Moreover, since


    Lord He had history of allergy and the he family was so rich, how could he let a person who knew


    nothing to prepare food? And Fanny came at night when you had the car ident at noon. Obviously,


    someone has arranged everything. "


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Dear Polly, from the appearance, your rtionship with Bruce is in jeopardy. That''s why Fanny dares


    toe to your coffee shop and find you trouble with Kevin. "


    Avril was so excited that she regretted as soon as she finished her words. How could she say it in such


    a direct way? She must have felt it, too. As a friend, she shouldfort her now instead of rubbing salt


    on her wounds.


    She took a short breath and tried to calm down. When she finally calmed down, she asked, "Dear Polly,


    tell me, is Jean at home this noon?"


    "Yes, she is," said Polly. She paused for a moment and continued, "and Fanny and Kevin are also


    here."


    She asked in confusion, "what brings them here? Wasn''t that a family dinner? Polly, The Fanny called


    him "cousin"! And what she said to your ears. She has always been publicized. Why does she


    suddenly dare not be loud? "


    Polly put down her ponytail andbed her messy hair with ab. She could still see her haggard


    face through the mirror.


    She had been through too much today.


    "That''s exactly what I want to tell you, Avril."


    Polly had told her about the story of Bruce cheating on her. Avril shook her head and said, "it''s


    impossible! Dear Polly, I don''t think it''s possible! He is not that kind of person! "


    "You didn''t know him before. How could you know who he is?"


    "Because we didn''t know him before!" Seeing the bewilderment on Polly''s face, Avril hastily exined,


    "at least it means that there''s no scandal about Bruce! He was not like the second young master of the


    Su family who was always in the entertainment headlines. Dear Polly, think about it. He can have any


    kind of woman that he wants. Does he really need to y such a trick? "


    "He doesn''t use dirty tricks. But he is very weird. He is just not interested in the women who like him."


    As she recalled what Bruce had said to her when they met for the first time, she added, "ordinary


    people like them can''t understand what rich people think!"


    "But Dear Polly, I really feel that Bruce doesn''t treat you like a joke."


    She asked ironically, "do you think he falls in love with me?"


    Indeed, he was not ying with her. There was a marriage agreement between them that he wanted to


    y bigger. But she couldn''t tell Avril about that. If she knew the dark inside story, she would only add


    one more person who was worried for her.


    There was light in her eyes as she grabbed Polly''s hand and said solemnly, "Polly. Maybe Bruce had


    used some tricks on you, but it was not a big deal. You and Kevin were just boyfriend and girlfriend at


    that time. You were not talking about marriage. I totally agree with a man who take positive action to


    purchase the woman he likes. Besides, Kevin is not a good bird. If he can withstand the test, even ten


    Bruce can''t do anything to him. "


    "He cares about you so much. A man like him is rare. When you had that ident, he always stood on


    your side and tried to protect you. As far as I am as an outsider, he really treated you very well! Dear


    Polly... I think Bruce is the one you should take care of. Since you didn''t hurt him intentionally on that


    matter with Lord He, it was hard for Bruce to get over it in a short time, but you definitely didn''t leave a


    bad impression on him. Time will go by very soon. Don''t worry too much. "


    "Avril, I understand what you said. But the problem is I can''t forgive myself! At least not now. "


    Polly spread out the folded quilt, making the bed and said, "it seems that I need to dry the quilt


    tomorrow. I haven''t slept for such a long time. It''s stuffy. "


    Holding a lovely pillow in her arms, Avril turned around and asked, "is it a stuffy smell, or you get used


    to the scent of Mr. He, while you''re not used to sleeping on your own bed?"


    "Dear Polly? To be honest," Avril asked as she crawled onto bed. She looked at Polly curiously, "Have


    you ever had sex?"


    As soon as she blurted out these words, Polly understood what she meant. Withdrawing her sight from


    her sight, she said, "if I say no, will you believe me?"


    "Theoretically, I can believe you, but it is absolutely impossible! It''s all my fault. We have imagined our


    love so well, and we have even imagined our lovers so well. In fact, they are far more dangerous than


    we thought! If a man and a woman sleep in the same bed, most of the men''s IQ will be zero. "


    "Why do you say the bnce is ny-nine percent?"


    With a sly smile on her face, Avril said, "the only one left is your Mr. He! I''ve heard about Hal before. Is


    he really a vegetarian? "


    Polly secretly rolled her eyes. If that man only eat vegetables, no one in the world would have meat.


    "If men leave where you are, they can say that they respect you and are afraid of hurting you. But on


    the other hand, they are not interested in you because you are not charming enough to attract them.


    So, you must take everything seriously! If he did, you had to take some defensive measures to protect


    yourself! Men only need to be happy. Women are different. They are likely to pay the price for their


    lives! "


    Avril was far away from serious, giggling andughing. Polly just ignored her and let her talk to herself.


    ''I don''t know where she got these!''.


    "Dear Polly. I have another question for you. What was wrong with Owen? I''ve never heard you talk


    about this man before. Did you know him long ago? Or is it possible that Kevin was lying? "


    Polly didn''t know how to answer this question.


    At this time, Avril''s phone rang. She whispered, "who is calling at this time? Are you going to let me


    sleep or not? "


    However, when she saw the name on the screen, something shed through her eyes.


    When the phone was connected, the man on the other side said in a voice of heavy alcohol, "Avril, I


    want you."


    His words were so direct that Avril''s heart skipped a beat. She had just said that it was because of their


    lack of charm that men didn''t touch.


    At the beginning, joy turned to disappointment immediately. Men always had their own reasons for


    loving and taking good care of their loved ones.


    For example, the only rtionship between her and that man was that one. Every time he called, he


    wanted to sleep with her. However, they had been together for the whole afternoon


    She gradually calmed down and asked calmly, "now?"


    "It is now that I can''t wait! Avril, do you miss me? "


    Without hesitation, she simply answered, "yes!" She didn''t lie. She didn''t need that man to flirt with her.


    She couldn''t help missing him when she heard his voice on the phone.


    In fact, that was the case with men and women. Both of them would receive pleasure when they did


    that. Especially for those who had no clear rtionship with each other. They didn''t need to take any


    responsibility and just immersed in the pleasure.


    Avril totally gave up the idea of sacrificing herself. She now realized that she was a person with bad


    thoughts. She is a shameless, reckless woman who only knows how to pursue thrills. That man''s


    nickname turned out to be very suitable for her.


    "You cane down now. I''ll wait for you downstairs!"


    She got out of bed quickly, rushed to the window, drew the curtain and opened the window. They didn''t


    know whether the roadmps were broken or not, because only three or two lightbulbs were on. The


    sensual moonlight was covered by the heavenly clouds. It was not very clear from the fifth floor down.


    She could only vaguely see a car parking there.


    "What are you doing, Avril?" Polly sat up and curiously moved close to the window.


    Avril immediately closed the curtain and said to her with a smile, "there''s a boy downstairs. You''re


    dressing like this, so you''re going to be revealed. A good girl doesn''t want to behave like a bad girl."


    Upon hearing this, Polly took her body back immediately since she hadn''t changed her pajamas yet.


    Avril''s exaggerated action totally attracted her attention and she forgot it immediately out of curiosity.


    "Avril, look at you! You''re so adorable! Who''s downstairs?" "Is he your new boyfriend? How dare he


    come to you at thiste hour? "


    "Young people are supposed to y something exciting!" Avril picked up her coat and put it on, "Dear


    Polly, you''re a good baby. Go to sleep. I need to go out for a while. Don''t wait for me, and don''t wait for


    me at the door. Probably I won''te back tonight. "


    She looked at the time. It was already midnight. It seemed that she couldn''t fall asleep again.


    That man was a real troublemaker, especially after he was drunk.


    Polly quietly opened the curtain and looked down. After she walked out of the dormitory building, she


    hugged a man. In the streetmp, they kissed each other.


    The interaction between them made Polly blush and her heart beat rapidly. In her experience, Avril


    must sleep with this man.


    Was this man the one who entered the hotel with Avril? But why did they


    Did she do something bad

 Chapter 110 What Kind Of Brother And Sister Are You

    Chapter 110 What Kind Of Brother And Sister Are You


    When the light was just turned off, Bruce called. She hesitated for a long time before picking up the


    phone. It depended on what he was going to say.


    "I just read the news on the Inte. Does it have anything to do with you?" Without proper greeting,


    his cold tone seemed to prate her internal organs bit by bit.


    Her whole body was trembling because of the chill, but she said firmly, "no!"


    "That''s good. I''m going to deal with this matterter, and then don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Hearing that, Polly was stunned for a while, but she then came to her senses in an instant. She could


    not help bursting into anger in her heart. She said, "Bruce, what do you mean? Why did you tell me that


    you deal it! Whatever you want to do with her, it''s none of my business! "


    She hung up the phone angrily. But she also had a glimmer of hope. After that, Bruce never called her


    again.


    The window was blown open by a strong wind, knocking against the wall, making the sound of click.


    The wind bell hanging on the door tinkled as they knocked against each other.


    The dormitory building was next to a bike garage. The street lights were mostly off at deep night, so the


    dim light of the buildings couldn''t reach the height of the fifth floor. It was dark outside the window and


    seemed that something terrible was going to happen. She was the only one in this dormitory now


    Her scalp was about to explode, and her heart was beating violently. Holding the quilt, she stared at the


    window, holding her breath.


    After a while, she came to her sense. The window was blown open, probably because Avril didn''t close


    it just now. She had to get up and close the window. She couldn''t hold the quilt for the whole night.


    Just when she lifted the quilt, a cold wind with the smell of soil and leaves blew in. She sneezed


    several times. She grabbed some tissues and wiped her nose. Then she put on her coat and walked to


    close the window.


    When she reached out the window, she looked down subconsciously, and she suddenly stopped


    reaching out her hand. In the dim light downstairs stood a tall and strong man. When she looked down,


    he was looking up.


    Their eyes met in the air.


    Polly was shocked and took a few steps backward. Her waist hit against the table by ident. The


    beer jar on the table was knocked off by her, and she rolled around on the ground with a tter.


    She came back to earth.


    The man downstairs was Owen. Why did hee at this time?


    He had said at that time that he would nevere back if he left. Even if he came back, he would


    never see her again. But now he not only came back, but also appeared in her life from time to time.


    What did he mean?


    She walked a few steps forward noiselessly and came to the window again. But he found no one under


    the streetmp. She rubbed her eyes, but still got nothing.


    ''it must be my illusion, '' she thought.


    He had always been like this, keeping calm even in the face of a strong enemy.


    Moreover, he was not the one who was not calm at this moment.


    He smiled joyfully and walked toward the shadow of the building which was more lonely.


    "Bruce, we meet again here!"


    Bruce was infuriated, and his voice was as cold as the night wind. "Owen Su, why are you here at this


    late hour?"


    He tried to avoid the smell of smoke and said with a smile, "have you forgotten? A University''s library is


    your home and the gym is our home. Like you, I cane to this school whenever I want. "


    "You know I don''t ask you that!" He looked at the direction of the fifth floor and asked, "did you see


    her?"


    But he didn''t answer, "are you here for your Dear Polly? But I advise you not to go up now. Well, she is


    always like this. She is very stubborn and if she is angry, she doesn''t want to see anyone. "


    His tone was full of doting and helplessness.


    Bruce pinched the half finished cigarette into his hand. He did not feel the pain of sparks burning his


    skin.


    "What if I insist on seeing her?"


    With the same tender smile on his face as usual, Owen said in a calm voice, "you can go there as well!


    I''m not Dear Polly, so I can''t make a decision for her. But as for the consequences, please think twice.


    You are the boss of the BA group at the age of twenty-three. You are used to your status. But you can''t


    deal with Dear Polly like your employees. You go to look for her thiste. If you have an argument, you


    will disturb other students. She is a girl. It''ste at night now. We should be careful. "


    The cigarette butt in his palm was rubbed into ash, and scattered on the ground behind him. "Polly is


    my woman. I don''t care if it will affect you or not! It''s none of your business. Why do you remind me? "This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I didn''t have to, but today is different. I heard about what happened in the daytime. Your grandpa was


    seriously hurt by the absence of Polly. I''m extremely worried about you. "


    "What? Do you think I''m disadvantageous to Polly?"


    "What do you want from her? I can''t guess you feelings. But I have to apologize to you for what


    happened in the daytime. If you are willing to forgive her, I''m willing to hand over a project worth 200


    million to BA. "


    "A project worth 200 million! How could you be so generous to her? " The whole body of Bruce was


    covered with ayer of thick cloud, and he sneered, "you apologize on her behalf. May I ask your


    position, Owen? What''s your position to apologize?"


    "Dear Polly is our family. She made a mistake. As her brother, of course I have to clean up the mess for


    her. Of course it''s hard to make it up. But it''s more or less an apology. "


    Bruce''s tone was like the freezing dregs of ice, not only cold, but also sharp: "his surname is Han, and


    your surname is Su. Which family are you from?"


    "We are destined to be brother and sister. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not! I''m not


    arguing about this with you here today. "


    "Okay! Let me tell you! I won''t ept your apology! Owen, if you don''te to A University to ask for


    Dear Polly in the future, I''m willing to give my project worth 500 million to the Su family. "


    As soon as he finished his words, he bypassed Owen and walked towards the girls'' dorm.


    "It''s sote and Dear Polly is asleep. Are you sure you want to wake her up now?"


    Without stopping his footsteps, he walked straight into the girls'' dormitory.


    He slowed down his pace as much as possible. He took what Owen had said seriously. And he listened


    to the footsteps in the corridor while walking. It was inconvenient for a man to enter the girls'' dorm at


    night. If a girl went to the toilet at midnight and wore clothes in such a hot weather, her clothes might be


    exposed.


    He walked very carefully step by step. It took him less than five minutes to finish the staircase, but


    today he spent ten minutes.


    He tiptoed to the door of the dorm. He stood on the corridor and gazed firmly at the square ss on the


    door. The door was decorated with a wind bell in dark color. The tassel seemed to be light purple and


    dragged over the ss. The ss window, which was not big, was almost covered by ayer of ss


    this time.


    He looked at the time. It was already half past twelve. When he arrived downstairs, he saw that the


    lights in the dorm were turned off, so he didn''t intend toe in.


    But when he was about to leave, he saw Owen, which made him feel ill at ease. Only after grandpa''s


    condition stabilized did he have the energy to think about what happened during the day. He suddenly


    realized that it was all his fault. He was the only one to me for this matter, and as for Dear Polly, he


    was the one to be med.


    He had been busy with his grandfather''s affairs and had ignored her.


    Before he called her, the Li family came to tell his that Polly and the Su family had joined hands to deal


    with Fanny.


    The Su family reminded him of Owen. He called her in order to figure out what had happened, but he


    couldn''t hold back his anger.


    This time, quiet misery must feel terrible and she might hate him. If he broke into her room by force,


    she would hate him more.


    He sighed and took a step back.


    If he couldn''t see her, it was good to stay at the gate of her dormitory for a while.


    Although he couldn''t see anything, he wasforted to know it was her behind the door. He never


    expected that he would do such a childish thing.


    It was the feeling of falling in love with someone. For her, any childish, silly, or even incredible things


    would be done.


    She was awake all the time and didn''t intend to listen to the noise outside. But for those who were in


    darkness, their hearing would be acutely if they could not see, especially those who couldn''t sleep.


    She turned over with the quilt in her arms, and suddenly heard a very subtle sound of footsteps from


    the corridor outside, as if someone was walking on tiptoe. If she was going to the toilet, she didn''t have


    to go in this way. And the sound of the shoe rubbing the ground waspletely different from that of


    the slippers on girls.


    She felt that half of her body was numb. She struggled for a long time and finally turned her head back.


    She saw a man standing at the door. The tall man should be a man. Just in a sh.


    Her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    Was it Owen? If he came to knock at the door, what should she do?


    She grabbed the phone and a familiar number appeared in her mind. She dialed it quickly. It was not


    until the name ''Bruce'' appeared on the screen that she realized who had dialed this number.

 Chapter 111 You Want To Stay With Me Dream On!

    Chapter 111 You Want To Stay With Me Dream On!


    With her finger hanging over the green dial button, she was not moving at all.


    Bruce! At this moment, the first person she thought of was him. How could it be?


    What if she called him now? She told him that she was afraid to see a man outside and needed him to


    come?


    ''will Iugh at thatme excuse?''?


    Then why did she tell him everything? His grandfather had just suffered such a thing today. How could


    he be in the mood to listen to her?


    The wind outside suddenly became louder, blowing straight on the door of the dormitory, apanied


    by the light and pleasant sound of the wind bell. It sounded as if the door was opened from outside by


    someone. She was so frightened that she threw the phone on the bed and looked at the door.


    That man was missing!


    She didn''t dare to turn on the light and carefully fumbled to get out of the bed. She walked barefoot on


    the tiles. She was afraid of wearing shoes and making any noise. Her movements were as slow as the


    movie''s camera, step by step. She finally reached the door in horror.


    She dared not stand up. She shrank her body under and looked up little by little, looking outside


    through the wind tassel on the door.


    There was still no one! There was nobody.


    She must have been mistaken again. If she was alone in the dorm, she would be suspicious. How


    could a mane up in the middle of the night in the girls'' dorm?


    She turned her back and wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. She breathed a


    long sigh of relief. It seemed that she was going crazy. She even had illusions one after another.


    At this moment, the door of the dormitory next door mmed. Her heart, which had just be


    steady, started to jump up again.


    It was Cherry, the girl who came out from the next door. Polly breathed a sigh of relief. She took off the


    wind bell from the door and threw it into the trash can. It was in the middle of the night hung the door,


    which was really frightening. Avril was really bold. She had no idea how she got through without living


    here.


    She went back to the bed and put on her shoes. She couldn''t live in this dormitory any more, so she


    nned to stay in the next room for one night. It was weekend and there was only one person living in


    the house next to theirs.


    She folded the quilt and held it in her hand. When she was about to go out, she heard someone


    knocking at the door.


    "Polly, open the door." It was Cherry''s voice.


    She put down the quilt and walked to open the door.


    Standing at the door, Cherry looked inside and said with a smile, "do you have any spare room tonight


    in your dormitory? Can Ie here to sleep? "


    "Fine! Of course! "


    "Great! The strong wind at night was frightening! I was scared to wake up! If I''m alone, I can''t fall


    asleep. "


    Hearing that, Polly breathed a great sigh of relief. It turned out that she was not the only one who was


    scared by the wind.


    Although she was apanied by someone, he was still tossing and turning on the bed. When she


    was half asleep and half awake, she always saw a man standing downstairs.


    That man was either Owen or Bruce.


    Then a tall and handsome man walked up the stairs to her dormitory door.


    The man began to look at Owen. He gently knocked at the door and said in a as gentle as three years


    ago, "Dear Polly, open the door. I''m your brother, Owen. Why don''t you recognize me?"


    Then there was a knock on the door. Somehow, before she opened the door, Bruce had alreadye


    to the bed.


    Then she heard a soft voice, "Dear Polly, the wind is so strong at night. Are you afraid of missing me?"


    After a short while, he said in a cold and cruel voice, "Polly, why did you give my grandfather pineapple


    juice? If you want to break up with me, just say it directly and I will agree! The women who are willing to


    marry me and have children with me are more than A University! Why did you harm my grandfather? "


    "And why do you vent your anger on Fanny! She treated you like that before because you don''t know


    her! Now that you know she is my cousin, why did you do that! Didn''t I treat you well enough? "


    "How could you be so heartless! We should break up. Now! Immediately! right off! I don''t want a


    woman like you! " Then he dragged her out of bed, naked, and dragged her outside.


    She didn''t want to break up with him. She was so terrified that she tried her best to get rid of his hands.


    But his hands were strong and his face was cold and ruthless. She came out with the same trick which


    she had made fun of Owen when she was a child. Then, shey on the ground, trying to stop him from


    moving forward. But it didn''t work at all. Her body became lighter, like a piece of paper floating beside


    him.


    "Bruce, let me go!" She cried and tried to pull him away from her. She used a lot of strength. His hand


    was stuck in her fingernails, bleeding. She broke his hand, but he didn''t release her.


    "Please, don''t break up with me! I don''t want to experience the feeling of being abandoned again! "


    She felt like she had fallen into the valley of the magic movie. The vines grown at the bottom of the


    valley prated the strong and powerful branches into her blood, and held her from head to foot, the


    limbs, even each nerve of her was tightly restrained, and it was impossible for her to struggle a little.


    With a straight face, Bruce said, "You want to stay with me? Dream on!"


    "Are you okay? Ouch, my hand! "


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Ouch!".


    "Polly, wake up. What kind of nightmare did you have? Oh, my beautiful nails have been in the ring for


    three months. It took me a long time to get them. Now they are just broken. "


    As she spoke, she gradually came back to her senses. She slowly realized that the one who spoke was


    Cherry, who came to her house to sleep next door. She wanted to open her eyes and dispel her


    sadness.


    Something bright shed in front of her eyes, and her eyes couldn''t open as if they were stuck by


    strong stickers.


    "Dear Polly! Polly!" Cherry gave Polly a hard push and said, "wake up!"


    Polly put her hands over her eyes to cover the sunshineing in from the window and slowly opened


    them.


    Cherry''s face appeared in front of her eyes. She asked confusedly, "Why are you here?"


    "Polly, are you an idiot? I came to visit youst night! " Cherry waved her hand in front of Polly''s eyes to


    see whether she could see it or not. "Don''t you remember? Are you still sleeping? "


    "The wind was so strongst night. I was almost scared to death when I opened the door of your room.


    At that time, you agreed. Are you sleepwalking at that time? "


    Polly sat up. She was still very ufortable and her consciousness waspletely awake. She


    couldn''t open her eyes because of the golden light above her eyes.


    "Dear Polly, tell me, how does it feel when you are sleepwalking? See things in real life? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not a dream! I remember you! "


    "Polly! Look at the sweat on your forehead!" Then Cherry grabbed a tissue and put it in Polly''s hand.


    "Polly, wipe your face. What dreams did you have just now? Why are you so scared? "


    "Nothing." "Thank you. When is it?"


    "It''s almost eight o''clock."


    Then she peered at Avril''s bed, and asked casually, "has Avrile back yet?"


    "Not yet. Do you know where Avril wasst night? Does she have a boyfriend? " She continued with a


    gossipy look, "one night, when you were out, I saw a mane into the dormitory and leave until the


    next morning. Who is that man? He looks very handsome! And he is very young. "


    The scene in front of Regal Riverside Hotel came to her mind again. With a stuffy voice, she answered,


    "I don''t know. I''m not here. How could I know? "


    "Aren''t you two good friends? And they were in the same dormitory. Avril is really not a true friend. She


    has found such an excellent man to be her boyfriend, but he still kept secrets from us. "


    "Have you had breakfast? Is the restaurant avable now? " She had never been to school at thiste


    hour before. But it was said that the restaurant would postpone the weekend.


    "I''m going to the dining room. There was dinner after 9 o''clock in the weekend. Do you have anything


    you want to eat? I can go and buy it for you. "


    Thinking for a while, Polly found that she did not want to eat anything but water. When she was about


    to say no, someone was knocking at the door.


    "Is it Avriling back?" Said Polly, looking at the door with expectation. Avril didn''t call her backst


    night. Maybe she had something to do with the person who called her. Was he the man Cherry said he


    had slept in the dorm?


    But Avril went out with a man in the middle of the night. She was a little worried. She didn''t want to


    interfere in Avril''s private affairs, but at least she had to know the man''s family name and what he did.


    For example, Avril was always relieved when she knew that she went out with Bruce, because he had


    a name.


    Cherry walked over and opened the door. A beautiful woman about twenty-seven stood at the door,


    with a thermal kettle in her hand.


    "Excuse me, is Polly in this dorm?" The woman smiled friendly at Cherry.


    Cherry had never seen this woman before. The moment she opened the door, she was immediately


    attracted by her astonishing beauty and elegant demeanor. Staring at beauty without blinking, she


    forgot to answer beauty''s question.


    That woman always kept a charming smile on her face, and did not show any sign of embarrassment


    when being stared at. It seemed that beautiful girls like her were used to being watched.


    "Excuse me, is Polly in this dorm?" The woman asked again.


    "Yes, I''m here. I''m with Polly! Pleasee in! " Cherry invited her in respectfully and called, "Dear


    Polly, someone''s waiting for you."


    Polly looked at beauty in surprise. beauty walked towards her with graceful steps.

 Chapter 112 What Kind Of Standard Is A Decent Man

    Chapter 112 What Kind Of Standard Is A Decent Man


    She strolled gracefully to Polly and said with a smile, "nice to meet you, Miss Han. I am Judith Zhao,


    secretary to Mr. Su of the Su group."


    Judith Zhao put two thermal pots on the table and said, "these are the yam and wheat porridge made


    by the best chef in A City Mr. Su''s invitation. They are also several youngdies'' favorite desserts. He


    told me not toe too early and not to disturb Miss Han from sleeping. "


    With Judith''s exnation, the heat preservation pot was opened and the vor of the wheat porridge


    permeated the entire dormitory. She could taste all kinds of desserts with different styles. One could


    sense the sweetness as long as she took a look at them.


    Cherry couldn''t move her eyes from them.


    On the other hand, Polly''s face darkened. She was pretty sure that the man standing downstairsst


    night was Owen Su. And the man standing in front of her dormitory door might be him as well.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When she was in her high school, she once refused to have lunch and went to school with Owen


    because of anger. At that time, Owen also made yam congee and sent it to the school in person,


    coaxing her to eat, which made her ssmates admire very much.


    It was because of this that they became good again.


    But now, he asked someone to bring the porridge here. What did he want to do?


    Did he think that she was angry with him this time? Would they get back together as long as he


    lowered his body and coaxed her?


    She still couldn''t let go of what happened in the past. She was still mad at his leaving. But apart from


    that, there were other reasons


    After introducing the breakfast to each other, Judith Zhao stood respectfully by her side and smiled to


    her, "Miss Han, would you like to have breakfast now or wait for a moment?"


    "Miss Zhao, I''m sorry. You''d better put these things away." Polly nced at Cherry, who was enjoying


    the delicious food, and felt a little apologetic, but that couldn''t change her decision.


    "Please go back and tell Mr. Su that I don''t like yam and wheat porridge for a long time. I''m used to


    eating the food in school canteen." Then she got out of the bed and put the dishes on the table into the


    heat preservation pot.


    Judith Zhao was totally stunned as if she didn''t expect that. She didn''t respond until the thermal pot


    was stuffed into her hand. Polly understood what she was thinking at the moment. As a rich and


    handsome man, if any woman could be taken good care of by Owen, she would only be ttered and


    would never refuse.


    The attractive smile on Judith''s face was gone. She said awkwardly, "Miss Han, Mr. Su thinks highly of


    you. Do you have to refuse him?"


    "Thank you Mr. Su for your kindness. I refuse!" "Mrs. Zhao, I''m so sorry. My ssmate and I have


    something to doter. Please go back now."


    "Miss Han, I just came here to deliver food as Mr. Su told me to do. If I didn''tplete my task, he


    would be very angry. Could you please... "


    "Sorry, you can''t!" On the other hand, Polly felt a little sorry for Judith, but not Owen. This beauty was


    always smiling gently and respectful. She was too shy to look at others.


    After Judith left, Cherry hesitated for a while and said, "Dear Polly, who sent you the breakfast? Why


    did you... "


    "How could I refuse so decisively? Don''t embarrass that beautifuldy, do you?"


    Cherry smiled and said, "no, you are not wrong. I just feel pity that you are willing to let her take the


    good porridge. "


    Polly was amused by her reaction.


    "If you don''t want to eat, you can leave it to me. After taking those things back, you only have one fate,


    and that is to be poured into the trash can. What a pity! "


    "Then you go to catch up with Judith Zhao now and tell her you want to eat. Maybe she will give it to


    you!"


    "Dear Polly, what do you think of me?"


    "Well, don''t be depressed! My treat today! "


    "How can I let you pay the bill! I stayed herest night, so I want to treat you with breakfast as the room


    charge! "


    Judith walked to the shady road outside A University with an insted lunch box. She was scared


    when she saw the Bentley at dawn, but she quickened her pace.


    "Mr. Su, Miss Han doesn''t want to eat."


    "It''s okay. I''ve expected that." The smile at the corners of Owen''s mouth looked somewhat dazzling in


    the early golden sun. "If she is willing to ept it, then it means she is not my Polly."


    Judith was observing her boss''s expression. She noticed that the boss looked good and asked


    cautiously, "what about these things?"


    Without hesitation, he said, "throw it away!"


    Since Dear Polly didn''t want, who else in the world could fulfill his wish?


    After the breakfast, Polly walked to a pavilion in the garden and sat down to make a call to Hal. Hearing


    the noise from the other end of the line, Polly knew that Hal was not in school. She didn''t notice before


    that he had always been mysterious.


    "Hal, where are you? Are you free now? I have to ask you something. "


    "Go ahead. I''m free right now."


    "Do you know the man who walked with Avril at the door of Regal Riverside Hotel? Is he Avril''s


    boyfriend? "


    "Avril knew him when she was selling wine in the nightclub. There was a scoundrel who had been


    pestering Avril, and it was the man who stepped out to help Avril. Avril was grateful to him, but I''m not


    sure if he is Avril''s boyfriend. "


    "Hal, it seems that you have already known about it. You were really a good actor that day!" Pretending


    not to know, Polly realized that he had fooled her.


    Hearing that, Hal exined in a hurry, "Dear Polly, you can''t wrong me! I really didn''t know that day. But


    she once told me that she was rescued by that man. I thought about it one after another and asked her


    about that. "


    "I didn''t wrong you at all! You two have cheated me for so long! You went to sell wine behind my back.


    Besides, I don''t know anything about you two. " Speaking of this, Polly have an impulse to cry. "Aren''t


    we three good friends? Aren''t friends supposed to help each other? Why are you rejecting me? "


    "I''m so sorry, Dear Polly! At that time, something happened in your family, your parents, and your sister


    Avril felt very guilty that she couldn''t help you. She begged me not to tell you anything about her in


    order not to cause you more trouble. "


    "Then why don''t you think about it? I have so many worries. I didn''tck you two."


    "You are right! Hahaha... " Upon hearing this, Hal burst intoughter and said, "Polly, But even if I tell


    you, you won''t be able to help, will you? Instead, we can only worry about her together. This will do no


    good to anyone. Don''t you think so? "


    "Do you think you can make it if she tells you? Aren''t you worried about your brother as well? Oh, right,


    you can go sell wine with her without telling me! " She is really angry." You can follow her to the wine,


    can''t I?"


    "Aren''t you a girl?"


    "Avril is also a girl!"


    "But your boyfriend is Bruce. Don''t embarrass him."


    Polly sank into silence.


    Following her, Hal was silent too. After a while, his voice with cheeky grin was heard again, "I have said


    something wrong just now. Please don''t take it to heart. In fact, it didn''t matter if Mr. He didn''t save


    face. What I want to say is that nightclub is aplex ce where all kinds of people mixed up. Who


    would sell wine there if it was not a choice? Look at those bitches! "


    Hearing that, Polly Han sighed and tried to calm down a little bit. "Forget it. Let''s stop here about that


    topic. I don''t want to say this out of pity for others. But you have to answer my questions honestly. "


    She understood what Hal had said. She didn''t mean to me him. She just wanted him to know that


    the three of them were best friends, and that he shouldn''t hide anything about Avril.


    Hal relieved and promised seriously, "just tell me. I will tell you everything I know."


    "Avril''s boyfriend. Let me make it clear first that we now take that man as her boyfriend! Do you know


    the background of that person? Are you a good man? "


    "Dear Polly, what kind of standard is the so-called good man? In my eyes, except me, the rest of the


    men are not good! Ha ha, just kidding! Here is an example. For example, in your eyes, is he a man or


    not? "


    "He should be one of them." After thinking for a while, she added, "with a name, you know what he


    does."


    "Do you think this alone is enough? Your standard is really low. Don''t beat around the bush. It seems


    that you''re trying to sidetrack him. But do you know what kind of person he is? Well, it doesn''t matter if


    you don''t know. It''s better not to know if Mr. He doesn''t want you to know. Let''s talk about that man


    next. I''ve asked someone to investigate him. He''s the boss of a multinational group in Z city. His


    strength is on par with that of Bruce, and he''s rich and handsome. "


    "Is he married?" she asked


    After a short silence, Hal sadly sighed and said, "what should I say? He''s married, but it means that


    he''s not. "


    His words made her heart sink. "What do you mean?"


    Did they get married formercial purposes? Or did their parents arrange the marriage for them to


    match with each other? Did their marriage mean nothing to them. Men would go out for fun while


    women wouldn''t stay in the line?


    However, this kind of man was the most irresponsible. They would often not divorce and find lovers


    outside one after another. If Avril met someone like this, what should she do?


    "Actually, I think that man is very likely to have abnormal tendency. He might do something like that!"


    Hal when he arrived at a quiet ce, the sound from the other end of the phone disappeared.


    "To tell you the truth, I have an appointment with Avril now. I''m going to tell her about that man and ask


    her to leave as soon as possible! "


    "Does Avrile?"


    "Not yet. We''ll arrive soon!"


    "Hal, tell me now. I''m so curious about that man! What happened to that man? "

 Chapter 113 She Was Besieged

    Chapter 113 She Was Besieged


    Hal lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "do you remember the time when we were in the second


    year of high school? We didn''t know each other. "Then, there would be a ghost marriage,"


    "I don''t know what that means." At that time, the only thing in her eyes was her study, and nothing else.


    She was much purer than cabbages.


    "Eh, I''m going to hang up. Avril hase, let''s talk about itter!"


    He then ended the call. She calcted quickly. She just went to the second year of high school, and it


    was about three or four years ago. If it was the wedding that caused a sensation in the country, the


    Inte should be able to search it.


    "Jean, you look fabulous today! With the diamond bracelet, you look fabulous!"


    "What does it have to do with the diamond?"


    "Jean is a natural beauty, exceedingly beautiful and stunning. She is the kind of beauty that even the


    ancient emperors couldn''t stop coveting."


    The girl''s cheerful voice came from not far away.


    There were four or five people in a thick bamboo forest next to the rockery. They came to the pavilion,


    surrounded by a crowd of trees.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    No matter how hard she was praised, Jean always maintained the usual elegant smile on her face, as


    arrogant as a princess.


    Those girls were those who often stayed with Sally Ding and Fanny Fan. Before today, they had been


    following Fanny all day long. Now that Jean hade back, they also caught up with her.


    These two women were both bossy and often bullied others in the campus relying on the power of


    Fanny and Jean. Polly didn''t want any direct conflict between them, so she put her phone in her pocket


    and left.


    But the crowd had already noticed her. She broke the silence first. "Look! Isn''t that the girlfriend of Mr.


    He, the boss of the BA group! Miss Han, please wait for a moment. I have some questions to ask you. "


    Deep inside, she had no obligation to answer this man''s question. She intended to pretend not to hear


    and continue walking.


    Sally would never let go of this chance? This could not only punish Polly, but also behave well in front


    of Jean.


    She signaled to the other three people with her eyes. They ran over there quickly. Joyce Jiang moved


    faster and stopped in front of Polly, blocking her way.


    "Miss Han, is there anything urgent? Why are you walking so fast? " Joyce Jiang turned around and


    nced at Jean. Encouraged by the encouragement in her eyes, she said in an arrogant tone, "I


    thought you had a good time here, but why are you leaving as soon as wee?"


    "I bet there is someone she hates among us." "But Miss Han, as far as I know, no one among us has


    offended you before? We study in the same school. How can you avoid us? It''s so chilling! "


    "Oh, you really hate me. Tell me who that man is. I will ask him to leave. We can''t let one or two people


    destroy the harmonious school environment! "


    "You are way out of line. There''s no way that Miss Han would hate anyone? I think it''s very possible


    that someone has made her feel guilty and ashamed to see her! "


    "Oh, I remember you! Did you deliberately hide from her when you saw her?"


    "Jean has a very good rtionship with Mr. He. But when she went abroad, someone swooped in and


    upied her original position. Then, Jean came back and this woman shamelessly stuck to Mr. He.


    Unfortunately, the rtionship between Mr. He and Jean couldn''t be destroyed by such a person! How


    poor she was! As long as that person had a little sense of shame, she would feel guilty towards Jean.


    So, it''s natural for you to run away from Jean. "


    "Is there such a crazy man in the world? You are such a shameless bitch! Shame on you! "


    Looking coldly at the four girls around her, rose said impolitely, "excuse me, I really have something


    urgent. Please excuse me."


    The four men had thought that she would get angry, but they didn''t expect that she was so calm. They


    tried their best, but in vain. It didn''t feel good.


    "What happened?" "Are you in a hurry to date with Mr. He?" Sandy asked


    "That''s impossible! It''s said that someone plotted against Mr. He. She looks delicate and soft, but she


    could do such a thing to an old man! "


    "What? How could such a thing happen? Don''t judge a book by its cover! "


    The four girls who had been surrounding Polly, suddenly seemed to be frightened and dispersed. Fear


    was shown on their faces.


    "Miss Han, you are so stupid. Why can''t you just bear it? If she expose her true colorster, she might


    be able to stay by Mr. He''s side for a while longer. "


    "How can she be so shameless! No man could resist Jean''s charm! " Sally held Jean''s hand and shook


    the dazzling diamond bracelet in front of Polly. "Where did you buy this diamond bracelet, Jean?"


    "I didn''t buy it myself. Someone gave it to me." Jean said with shyness and shyness. In an instant, her


    pride as a princess was gone and she became a happy woman.


    "Is it from Mr. He?" Sandy''s eyes were full of envy. "Is it very precious?"


    Jean didn''t respond, tacitly approving.


    "She''s too low-key. Mr. He always treats her well. But she doesn''t tell us. She''s a low-key woman. So


    did boss He. He always treated Jean well. Unlike some people, is to send a flower also want to make


    the whole school people know! And want to show off every day! "


    "Jean, does he always give you clothes and jewelry?"


    "Not often. Although he wanted to give me a ride, I refused most of the times. But every time he sent


    me a gift, I would send him back. Although he is rich, I''m not used to it. Because I don''t want to be a


    beggar, asking him for food all day long, or being looked down upon by him! "


    As she spoke, she gave Polly a challenging look.


    "Jean, you are so well-educated? So, a man and a woman should be about the same social rank as


    each other. Since ancient times, few Cindere who wanted to marry into a rich family could achieve


    their dreams! It won''tst long even if you can climb up the tree by luck. "


    "But there''s another way out. That is to be shameless to be a concubine. But now the title of concubine


    was gone, what should they do? In my opinion, being realistic is better. "


    "You are so unreasonable. What should we do! There is nothing you can''t do in this world. If she


    couldn''t be a concubine, she could be a mistress. If she was a mistress, at least she could be a


    temporary bed partner before marriage. If a man doesn''t be tamed before marriage, how can he tame


    his woman after marriage? "


    The more these people said, the more disgusting it was. One to five of them were too weak to get rid


    of, and she couldn''t bear it any more.


    "Watch your mouth!"


    Now she finally had some reaction, and the four people were immediately excited.


    "Why should I behave myself? Did I say anything about you? Have we ever mentioned your name? It''s


    none of your business. "


    "Do you have a guilty conscience?"


    "It''s so funny! We didn''t scold her. Why was she so angry! There''s no man here. Save your cute face


    and clothes! Disgusting! "


    The four men talked to each other in sharp, sarcastic words. It was a buzzing noise in Polly''s ears. She


    felt like she had fallen into a mosquito''s nest.


    She was forced to step back by them, and unconsciously she retreated to the edge of the steps. She


    didn''t know who gave her a push, so she missed one step and rolled down the steps, falling heavily to


    the ground.


    The path under the stairs of the pavilion was paved with gravel. The edge of the stone had been well


    polished, but the part protruding from the ground was a little sharp. She felt a severe pain on her waist,


    and her head hit the back of her head. A sense of dizziness came over her, like ripples spreading in the


    darkness.


    She hadn''t felt anything for a long time and could not get up lying on the ground.


    "How did she fall? Did anyone see how she fell? " In a daze, a girl''s voice was heard. It was difficult to


    recognize who she was.


    "Maybe she didn''t stand firm on her feet."


    "Should we help her?"


    "Who dares to help her? Now there are so many ckmail boxes, who knows if she wants to ckmail


    us!"


    "It''s quite possible! I heard that their family had failed in business, so they donated a huge amount of


    money to withdraw from the city and owed a lot of money. What''s more, her sister has autism, and the


    treatment is also a sum of money from our boss! I heard that her father is suffering from mental


    disease! "


    "You deserve it! Now she''s going to ckmail us! They are a family. They are really... "


    "It''s the first time I have seen such a terrible family!"


    "Let''s go now. It''s really annoying to see or talk to such a woman like her!"


    As their footsteps receded, the yard fell into silence again. The sun was scorching on the stone road. It


    was not until she recovered that she felt the stone under her body was burning hot. She sat up slowly


    with her hands on the ground.


    Due to the strong sunlight or something like that, Polly felt dizzy and nauseated. Her palms and several


    parts of her body were all painful.


    She looked down at her right hand and left hand. Both of them were bruised.


    It seemed that the fall was so serious that she had to go to the hospital.


    She staggered to her feet, but couldn''t help but rush forward. Her head almost hit the rockery. She


    leaned on a big stone and took a breath. Suddenly, a pair of hands stretched out and held her.


    "Be careful, Dear Polly!"

 Chapter 114 Do You Want Me To Pester You Forever

    Chapter 114 Do You Want Me To Pester You Forever


    Upon hearing this voice, Polly felt disgusted and wanted to push Kevin away. But as she was shaking


    back and forth, she couldn''t keep her bnce at all.


    She roared, "go away! It was Kevin! Don''t touch me! "


    Even if she died here today, she didn''t want this man''s help. From childhood to adulthood, she had


    never hated a person so much.


    "Dear Polly, how can you walk in this way? Let me hold you out." Regardless of her struggle, Polly was


    dragged into a small hole that was made of stone in the left side of the rockery.


    "Kevin, go away! I can walk myself! "


    "Dear Polly, don''t be willful. I feel sorry for you when I see your face. How can I leave you alone?" With


    a hint of mockery in his eyes, he bowed her head to kiss Polly''s cheek.


    Polly stepped back and forth to avoid her attack. She shouted angrily, "Kevin, what do you want to do?


    Let me go! "


    The cave was not entirely sealed, but the bamboos nearby were long and thick, and the thick green


    leaves just covered the top. As long as the people inside didn''t talk, they couldn''t see if there was


    someone in the house from the outside.


    This ce was once regarded as one of the most popr ten ces of a great lover.


    The thick gloom obscured the sun. Feeling something wrong, Polly shouted, "Kevin, get your hands off


    me, or I''ll call for help."


    "Scream! Shout as loud as you can! You can tryst with me here if you are not afraid of being known by


    the whole school! After dumped by Bruce, you turned back to try to seduce me again! "


    "Kevin, you shameless bitch!" Polly was still angry, but her voice was much lower.


    Kevin knew her well on some aspects.


    Thest thing she wanted to do now was to get involved with this man. It was not that she was afraid of


    being scolded, but that the most important thing was to unbearable. She was unwilling to repeat the


    ce and path he had taken.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing her hesitation, Kevin wascent and held her tightly in his arms. She was forced to take a


    few steps back. With her back against the rockery stone, she had no ce to hide but to face him.


    They were so close that they could almost feel each other''s breath. She tried to push him away. The


    smell of him, along with his almost inaudible perfume, made her sick.


    She tried to hold back her anger. It was unwise to irritate him in such a deserted ce.


    "Wake up, Kevin! You already have a girlfriend. We''re over! It''s meaningless for you to go on pestering


    me! Even if Fanny did not care, the Li family would still have a problem with you if they knew. Don''t you


    want to marry this woman? "


    "It has nothing to do with you! Don''t try to persuade me! ''. We dated for a period of time. You should


    know me! Are there any changes in my decision? "


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you right away!"


    Kevin grabbed Polly''s arms with both of his hands, raised her body a little and hit herself hard in the


    chest. At the same time, Kevin took the chance to let go of her and wrapped her back tightly to prevent


    her from moving. Then he opened his mouth and took a bite on her cheek.


    A sharp pain came on her face. She bit her lips tightly and didn''t scream. And she red at Kevin.


    Kevin ignores her eyes, " Dear Polly, I finally kiss you." Having been your boyfriend for so long, you


    never even gave me a kiss. You don''t want me to touch you, do you? Well, as long as you agree to let


    me kiss you, I will promise you that I will not badger you from now on. What do you think? "


    "Kevin, dream on! I can''t promise you! "


    Hearing that, a tinge of cruelty shed across Kevin''s deep ck eyes. But he smiled soon. "If you


    don''t say yes, do you want me to pester you all the time? You are the same as those women, who


    appear to be very lofty on the surface, but in fact, vanity is greater than anyone else. If there were men


    who chased her, they would think she was charming. The more they chased, the more charming she


    would be. In fact, do you know what men think? "


    "You don''t have to tell me. I don''t want to know!" Unfortunately, her hands were subdued and she


    couldn''t cover her ears, so she had to listen to the man''s nonsense.


    "I don''t care whether you want to know it or not, I have to tell you!" A sinister smile crept over his face.


    "Men just think that you''re too coquettish and can be hunted down, and that they''ll make love with you


    someday in the future. So you can act like a spoiled child, refuse, or get angry with them. Before you


    sleep with them, you are a treasure in their hearts. But I can''t refuse her from beginning to end without


    giving her any benefits, or else I will break the rule. "


    "Dear Polly, you have broken the rules now! So if you want to live a peaceful life, you mustpensate


    me! Last time, when I was in the ssroom, I had a chance. Think about it. What would have


    happened if we had a hot kiss right in front of Bruce''s eyes? But in the end, I still let you go. At that


    time, for reasons unknown, I couldn''t bear to do that. Now he regretted. Since you are ruthless to me,


    don''t me me for being unjust! If you want to break up, you must give me back all that you owe me! "


    "But I will consider your feelings, and I won''t go too far. Therefore, you don''t have to treat me like what


    you have done to Bruce. You just need to give me aplete kiss and that will be enough! "


    "Kevin, I think I don''t owe you anything! You have no right to ask me to do that! " As the dizziness


    increased, she couldn''t lift her head. Meanwhile, she didn''t want to depend on Kevin, so she had to


    lean against the stone with all her weight.


    The sharp edges of the rockery stones hurt her back. She wanted to change her position, but she


    couldn''t move as her body was threatened by Kevin.


    Every minute and second were suffering.


    "You don''t agree? Believe it or not, you have no choice but to listen to me in this ce! I can not only


    kiss you, but also... " Kevin let out several lewdughter and whispered in her ear, "I really regret it. If


    we had done it, you would be loyal to me. Do you want to kiss me or be my woman? "


    "Kevin, I always thought that there is a limit to how shameless a person is. But now I know what is


    bound to be shameless! I tell you, you won''t seed today! Let me go now! Otherwise, I won''t spare


    you! "


    "Help! Help! " "Help!"


    She thought she had been wrong at the very beginning. The pain on her face hadn''tpletely


    dissipated, but obviously, the man not only wanted to relieve her face pain.


    However, if she was afraid, he might be.


    Their breakup was a sure thing, but he was still Fanny''s boyfriend. The one who really had no scruples


    was her, Polly Han.


    "Are you out of your mind?" "Aren''t you afraid of being discovered if you shout so loudly? Have you


    thought of the serious consequences? "


    "Have you ever thought about the consequence?" In her cool eyes, there was nothing but emerald


    green. She said, "Kevin, why do I feel that you are more afraid than me? You had been with Fanny for


    such a long time that you had to consider her feelings, didn''t you? And the feeling of the Li family! I


    don''t believe that the Li family members are made of mud. There is an asshole man who bullied their


    daughter. They are all bad tempered! "


    "Kevin, you can have a try! Even if the whole A University knows we are here! I''m looking forward to


    seeing how the Li family will react! Let''s see if you can keep dating with this woman! "


    Deep down in her heart, she understood what was going on. He couldn''t give up cursing, just like any


    other man. For some reason, although he was dissatisfied with his rtionship with Fanny, he didn''t


    want to break up with her.


    "Kevin, I advise you, if you still want to be with Fanny, don''t think too much of the bowl and the pot!"


    Polly reached out her hand and tried to push Kevin away.


    "Before, I can forgive all the troubles you have caused to me! But if you want to move on, don''t me


    me! I actually have the confidence to disturb the rtionship between you and Fanny! "


    Stretching out his hands to strangle her neck, he said in a ferocious tone, "Polly Han, what do you want


    to do? If you dare to ruin my rtionship with this woman, I will immediately make you unable to say a


    word! "


    "Kevin, if you let me go this time, I''ll let you go!"


    Tall as he was, he could see what was going on outside. He spluttered, "don''t be so mean! Someone


    hase! Let''s see how you are going to deal with this matter! Let me tell you something, Polly. If I


    break up with Fanny, you will never have a happy life! "


    "That''s enough! Don''t say so many words to scare me! " Polly interrupted him impatiently, "as long as


    you agree that we will be strangers from now on, I promise that nothing will happen between you and


    this woman!"


    Two girls were running towards Polly when they heard her call for help. When they saw her running out


    of the rockery in a panic, they quickly came up to her and asked.


    "ssmate, what''s wrong?"


    "Hey, don''te over! Don''te any closer! " "I saw a snake. It might be a snake of sses. It ran


    from the rockery and into the garden! Hurry up! Go now! "


    Then she held the two girls'' hands and walked forward. Her wobbling appearance, pale face and


    trembling lips frightened the two girls.


    But people were always curious. Although they were afraid, they still looked back.


    "I seem to be bitten by them." said Polly, reaching out her hands Then she fainted.


    "Hey, ssmate, wake up!" The two girls had no time to look at the snake in the garden. They rushed


    to help her up.


    She pretended to faint. Although she still felt dizzy, she didn''t pass out. Two enthusiastic girls helped


    her up. When she slightly opened her eyes, she saw the figure of Kevin who just left.

 Chapter 115 Reconnect With Your First Love

    Chapter 115 Reconnect With Your First Love


    At 11 o''clock in the morning, Hal and Avril rushed to the hospital.


    The doctor advised Polly to stay in bed for a week, because she take a concussion due to her fall.


    As for the snake in the garden, after examination, Polly exined to the two girls that she might have


    been knocked out and that she was dazzled, asking them not to go back to take a walk or say such


    horrible words, which made them panic.


    "Dear Polly, how did you fall? You won''t be so careless. " Hal couldn''t believe his ears. ''did she slip and


    fall on the ground while walking.


    "What do you mean by ''not careful''?" Avril was peeling an apple for Polly while sheined, "Hal,


    why do you be so long winded all of a sudden! What she needs most now is a rest. Can''t she ask


    me about the reasonter? She is so haggard now! "


    He knew he had made a slip of the tongue. The thin and tall young man sat down on the chair opposite


    the sickbed, staring at Polly''s crazily yellow face with gloomy eyes.


    Avril cut the apple into small pieces on the te skillfully, put the toothpick on it and handed it to Polly.


    Hearing that, Polly moved her eyes. She had no appetite at all, but if she didn''t eat, she was afraid of


    that the two people would worry about her. So she barely ate two.


    "Why do you eat less?" Avril disagreed, "the doctor said you should eat more fruit."


    "I''m a little dizzy now and really have no appetite. You two enjoy it."


    She sighed, handed a te to him, lifted her long face and ordered, "you must eat it!"


    Hal put on a sullen face and ate a piece of apple.


    When she tiredly looked at that te of sweet apple, she had mixed feelings. The apple was cut into


    half a month and each piece was of the same size and thickness. It was really hard to make one piece


    of apple made in one or two days.


    Avril was a careless woman, but now she had be so detailed. Was it because she had a


    boyfriend? It seemed that the man had made Avril very concerned.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The light in the room was good, but the curtains were shut, making it block out the strong sunlight.


    Seeing the serious expression on their faces, Polly couldn''t helpughing.


    It didn''t matter how hot the outside was. Now she only had the warmth of this moment.


    How did they get to know each other? She ran into Hal the first day she entered the University. The thin


    boy was as tall as a bamboo pole. Although he had packed a lot of things with him, he insisted on


    helping her. Then he ran into Avril when he was climbing the stairs. She had been ready for running.


    Seeing their tired faces, he came to help without hesitation.


    It had been three of them in the beginning, and now only three of them were left. In the most difficult


    time, it''s so good to have a friend who loves you with all her heart.


    "Dear Polly, what are youughing at?" She frowned and stared at him. "Did you make Dear Polly


    laugh?" she asked


    "Does it have anything to do with me? Dear Polly is the witness. I didn''t do anything wrong. "


    Avril immediately pretended to vomit, "I don''t want to beat you!"


    "Anyway, I''m more honest than you!"


    Pollyughed out loud, this state is very good, she is not used to these two people rtively silent.


    Silence was, in most cases, a kind of quietness.


    "Why are you so noisy? Absolute silence is needed until now! " She stood up, grabbed Hal''s arm and


    dragged him towards the door. "Let''s get some sleep."


    Hal confused. But they three had a tacit understanding that there must be a reason for the ident.


    When they got to the corridor, Hal lowered his voice and asked Avril anxiously, "what happened? Even


    if she wants to take a rest, we also can stay with her inside. She wouldn''t feel embarrassed to sleep.


    "Hal, I want to ask you something!" When she saw the rtives of some patients who went to the


    kitchen to fetch water, she took Hal''s hand and walked towards the safe passage. There was no one on


    the stairs since it was a high-rise building.


    "It''s said that Polly deliberately let Bruce''s grandpa drank pineapple juice, in order to break up with


    Bruce and resume her romantic rtionship with her first lover. Do you think it''s true? "


    "Avril, don''t you know Polly? How could she hurt an old man for her own sake! What''s more, she hadn''t


    been able to do anything after she seeded in murdering Lord He. Even if she could break up with


    Bruce, Brian would never let her go! Those people are insulting my intelligence or our IQ. They should


    not talk like that. "


    "That''s not the point! What I care about is whether she has first love or not! " The other day, I heard


    Fanny mention a person, "said Avril with her eyes turning dim." that''s the man who makes all the


    people in A City feel curious about. He is Owen Su. They seemed to mean that the rtionship


    between Dear Polly and Owen was unusual. Do you know this man? "


    Hal shook his head and said, "I did know this man''s name until recently. The second young master of


    the Su family was so famous before that covered his fame when he was abroad and few people paid


    attention to him. From your expression, do you know him? "


    "Not exactly, but it''s not like he didn''t know at all. When I first arrived at A University, I was a part-time


    worker in the campus. Once, I saw his profile and various awards while sorting out the history room of


    our school. I felt that he was just boasting! In our A University, few people could enter the school history


    room. At that time, I thought he was really awesome! He is more powerful than you! Kaaahhkkk,


    kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk I just mean those awards don''t include other aspects. But I didn''t notice the


    man because I didn''t know him! Now it should be him! "


    Hal fell silent. His handsome face was hidden in the shadow. It was hard to tell the emotions on his


    face or what he was thinking.


    "Do you think Dear Polly really know him before? Didn''t he juste back from abroad? We three


    almost talk everything. If she had really done this, why did she never mention it? And, leave home out


    of such a big thing, Owen Su is in foreign countries can also see the domestic news, if he really have


    feelings for Dear Polly, how even a telephone... "


    A picture shed through Avril''s mind. She asked immediately, "Hal, do you know which country did


    Owen go to?"


    "I know. He has gone to France. The capital of romance is Paris."


    "What! Paris, France! " The number which she added to the cklist was from Owen. She was


    shocked.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem? "


    "No problem. I just think that if Owen goes to Paris, could an excellent man like him stand the


    temptation of the outside world? He is reliable? "


    Avril''s heart beat faster. She felt so guilty about Dear Polly. If Owen had called Dear Polly, she would


    not have been with Bruce.


    Then there would be no such a mess now.


    She owned her!


    "Avril, now we even don''t know the truth of the matter. Don''t you think it''s going too far?"


    "Ridiculous!"


    "Okay, let''s stop guessing and find a chance to ask her, and then we will know what Dear Polly is


    thinking about."


    "Things are not as simple as you think! If I could have asked her, I would have already done it. "


    "Avril, to be honest, this time you really impressed me. You can''t hide your feelings. I didn''t expect you


    to hold it for such a long time. "


    "Hal, I''m serious. How could you defame me?"


    "I am serious. How can it be nder? I..."


    When Hal was about to continue, Avril gestured him to be quiet. She pulled him to the door and said,


    "look! Is that man Owen? I only saw his picture before, so I can''t recognize him! "


    The exit passageway and the elevator were connected. Through the ss iid in the door, they saw a


    tall, refined and handsome maning out of the elevator. Just like Bruce, he often had that kind of


    mysterious smile on his face.


    Taking a nce at Owen, Hal said with certainty, "yes, he''s Owen. I''ve met him once."


    "The man standing in front of me is in the same league with Bruce in appearance and family


    background. Besides, he was Polly''s first love. If they could be together, that would be really perfect.


    How did I do a bad thing out of good will? " She felt very regretful.


    "What good intention but bad thing?" "Avril, did you do something that you are sorry for Dear Polly?"


    asked Hal.


    "What are you talking about? How could it be possible for me to do such thing. Let me tell you, it will


    never happen! I will not be sorry to Dear Polly."


    Startled by her sudden sharp tone, Hal said impatiently, "I was just kidding. Why are you so agitated?"


    "If I ask you the same question, aren''t you excited? okay! Let''s stop arguing about this. It''s useless! "


    She murmured in a low voice, "no wonder Dear Polly doesn''t like him. Hal is so stupid, and his EQ is so


    low!"


    "I just said don''t argue with each other. Now, what are you talking about?"


    Of course, Avril would never tell him what she was whispering. She changed the topic immediately, "I


    have to go with him. Are you going or not?"


    "I''m not as bored as you are! I''m going downstairs to buy some food! "

 Chapter 116 We Can Be Together Again

    Chapter 116 We Can Be Together Again


    After standing at the door of the ward for a long time, Owen looked at the girl sleeping in the snow-


    white world through the clear ss. His dark eyes were filled with love and pity.


    He gently opened the door with his fair skinned hand and entered the room quietly. In case of


    disturbing his girl, he wore a pair of soft shoes today. In his eyes, no matter how old she was, she was


    still that alluring little girl whose body gave off a sweet smell.


    He didn''t expect that the girl who used to be so sweet to him could now have a boyfriend.


    Pollyy down, with her eyes closed. People were always like this. When they went to work in ss,


    they were so sleepy that they wanted to sleep for three more days. However, when they deliberately


    tried to sleep, they couldn''t fall asleep.


    The more she slept, the clearer her mind was, and the slightest movement could be heard.


    The moment Owen entered the room, she noticed that the subtle flow in the air was different from that


    in the air. It was different from that in the air. She somehow felt uneasy.


    "Is that you, Avril? I''m not asleep yet. You don''t have to be so careful. It''s embarrassing. "


    Hearing that, Owen''s body froze for a moment. He thought she had fallen asleep, because he shouldn''t


    havee to her when she was reluctant to see him. When he got the news that Dear Polly had a


    concussion and was hospitalized, his heart was as hot as boiled oil. Every second was a torture to him.


    He had wanted to take a look at her from a distance, but when he reached the ward door and saw the


    thin woman curling up under the quilt almost invisible, he couldn''t help but walk in.


    "Avril, why don''t you say something?" Polly became more and more uneasy, her heart beating faster


    and faster. She wanted to turn around immediately to see who was behind. But she was too stubborn


    to turn around or open her eyes.


    "Where is Hal? Where is he? Avril, don''tmand him to do this any more. He''s in poor health. " She


    tried to cover the awkwardness with her words, but the panic was growing in her heart.


    "Avril, the sushi of the old restaurant you mentionedst time tastes good. How about we go there


    together another day? The day you were not in the cafe, that youngdy who seemed to have a crush


    on Lemon came again. That day, she got mad and wanted to let Lemon out. We told her that Lemon


    had gone to attend the internationalpetition, and she didn''t believe it at all. What do you think? "


    Pollyughed, "she saw a new dessert master in the coffee house, Fred. Oh, by the way, you haven''t


    seen him. Fred is gentle and handsome. He told Lady repeatedly that he wasn''t Lemon, butdy


    believed that he was. "


    "Atst, Fred had no choice but to show his identity card and ask the shop manager to testify for her.


    He also called her girlfriend over. When Lady left, she also told others that whether he was Lemon or


    not, she wouldn''t give up on him. "


    She exhaled secretly and said what she wanted to say, "actually, there is no one in this world that can''t


    be forced. No one will stay there and wait for someone. If you miss it, then you miss it. Right? "


    After saying this, the atmosphere suddenly became dull. She was very regretful. Why should she say


    these? That was not what she thought in her heart!


    What should she say next? She felt that she had nothing to say, and she couldn''t find it out.


    She was sure that the person standing in front of the bed was not Avril or Hal. It was the couple who


    had talked to each other until now.


    What if it was really the man? Would he answer her question?


    "Well, Avril, I''m sleepy now. I want to sleep for a while. Help yourself!" After saying this hastily, she


    pulled up the quilt and covered her head.


    Since she had kept the position for too long, she wanted to turn over, but once she did, she would face


    the person behind her. Probably, Kevin and Fanny had told all over the world the fact that had been


    distorted. In this case, the press would most likely turn to that person.


    It''s unfair to him, and also to Bruce!


    She didn''t want this to happen!


    Closing her eyes and sping her hands in front of her chest, she prayed sincerely. He had better


    leave as soon as possible after hearing her words.


    Please, don''t show up in such a fragile time.


    But her pray was useless. As soon as she finished her words, a pair of hands stretched out and pulled


    down the quilt covering her head.


    "Dear Polly, you haven''t changed your habit in the past years." "When you want to avoid someone,


    cover your head with a quilt. I have told you many times that it is not good for your health. You naughty


    girl. You won''t get off your quilt until Ie here every time. It''s still the same as before even you''ve


    grown up. "


    Polly felt a sudden wave of nausea through her scalp, as if all her cells were charged with electricity. In


    her imagination, all the hair would be erected.


    As usual, he would put his hand into the bed, but when he was about to do so, he felt his hand warm.


    With a scream, she sat up, holding the quilt and staring at that handsome man in disbelief.


    "Dear Polly, what''s that look in your eyes?" With a grin on his face, Owen sat down on the edge of her


    bed. He leaned over and stretched out his hand to rub her hair, asking, "don''t you remember me?"


    "This has nothing to do with whether I know you or not!" "You broke in without my permission. You..."


    Get out now! She was too embarrassed to utter these words.


    It was Owen!


    It seemed that Owen had already guessed what she was going to say next. His face turned cold all of a


    sudden. He said, "Dear Polly, what do you think of me? I''m your brother. When my parents were busy


    with their business and didn''t go home all month, you and I were living together. I will help you take a


    bath, wash your clothes and even sleep with you at night. Blood is thicker than water in our


    rtionship. "


    But she never thought of treating him as her brother. No one could imagine how much she liked him in


    the past.


    "I have every reason to be nice to you, because I am your brother!"


    Polly''s eyes were wide open. It was raining that day when he left. She ran to the airport and followed


    him, crying bitterly.


    She was saying, "brother, you can''t go!"! I''m your sister. You can''t leave me alone!


    At that time, there was only one thought in her mind, that was, as long as he was willing to stay, even if


    he did not love her and would not marry her in the future, as long as he really would be her brother, she


    was okay with that. As long as he was with her, everything would be fine.


    However, he left without any hesitation. He didn''t even turn his head. She was tightly stopped by his


    bodyguards, not letting her get close. One of them gave her a cheque of 3 million dors and said that


    it was young master''s idea to stop her from pestering.


    The man even tried to convince her to be more realistic that the young master of the Su family was


    impossible for her.


    He boarded the airne and flew to the sky, while her heart seemed to fall into the hell. She tore the


    check, and her heart was torn into pieces with the pieces of paper.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart ached as if it had been cut by a sharp weapon. Many years'' past had hurt people too much to


    think about. She turned her head and took a few deep breaths, biting her lips to hold back her tears.


    Why did he be so cold and cruel when she wanted him to be her brother? He only left her a


    resolute back. However, when she tried to avoid him, he came to her again.


    "Mr. Su, you must have mistaken me for someone else! You are the new boss of the Su group and I am


    just amon girl! Moreover, your family name is Su and my family name is Han. How can we be


    brother and sister? As far as I know, you only have one brother, Abbe. "


    But when she avoided his touch, his hand froze in the air.


    "But Dear Polly knows me very well. Yes, I have only one brother, and that''s Abbe. However, it is also


    undeniable that you is my sister! Unless, in your heart, you never care about those most pure feelings


    in me! "


    "Since it is the most pure love, why did Mr. Su lose it again? Now that he was willing to give up, then it


    did not matter. Moreover, a wise man like Mr. Su definitely knew that people should not live in memory.


    Let bygones be bygones! "


    Owen kept silent for a long time. His eyes, which were just like the dark clouds before the storm, were


    filled with strong emotions. He grinned with sorrow.


    "Dear Polly, I didn''t expect it to be so difficult to call me brother. You are right. People shouldn''t live in


    their memories. So you don''t have to dwell on the past. We can be together again. "


    Polly tried several times to suppress her surging feelings, and she said ironically, "get together again?


    Mr. Su, are you sure that you are talking to me now? I''m not who I used to be! "


    Owen turned her around and said seriously, "now or in the past, I can tell you clearly that I still love that


    girl named Polly Han."


    The door of the ward was not tightly closed and there was a gap in the door. Avril hid at the door and


    heard every word that the two men said.


    A strong sense of guilt attacked her. She thought she was a sinner. If she hadn''t hang up his call, they


    would have been a good couple! But since Bruce was here...


    How on earth could this be settled?


    Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a dark shadow. Before she could react, she saw a stern


    expression on Bruce''s face as he pushed the door beside her.

 Chapter 117 Dear Polly Is My Woman

    Chapter 117 Dear Polly Is My Woman


    Avril thought she was just a dead person. She even didn''t know when Bruce came here. They didn''t


    know how much he had heard about their words. She felt lucky that Dear Polly in the conversation


    didn''t say anything to upset him.


    In fact, it was already very terrible!


    "Owen, I''m so moved by your love for Dear Polly as a brother and a sister." Bruce walked quickly to


    stand in front of Polly, and his eyes were as cold as ice. He said, "since you are a half brother to a half


    sister, should I also call you ''brother''?"


    Bruce was in a ck suit, which didn''t match the season of A City. Along with the suit, the icy light


    given off by the mountains surrounding him made people not feel hot at all.


    He looked very haggard, with hair tousled at his temples and a dull look on his face. It seemed that he


    had just rushed from somewhere.


    Owen stood up calmly and confidently, with a calm smile on his face. "Bruce, if you follow the age, you


    seem to be a few years older than me. If you call me brother, it should be me who calls you."


    Bruce flung his arms around her waist possessively and said in a colder voice, "Polly will marry me.


    Now that you''re her brother, it''s okay for me to call you like that. Don''t be so stubborn!"


    Owen narrowed his eyes, the danger in them was self-evident. His body was as sharp as a sword out


    of its sheath, and the temperature in his eyes was below zero.


    The atmosphere in the ward was rather tense.


    At this moment, Hal came in with a lunch box. He was stunned when he saw the two lofty and cold


    men. Then he smiled and asked, "Mr. He, Mr. Su, have you two eaten? Would you like to have some


    with me? "


    Five minutes ago.


    At the end of the hallway, Avril was talking to Hal on the phone. She looked restless and worried.


    "Dear Hal, have you bought your lunch? When will youe up? "


    "I am going up now and waiting for the elevator! What''s wrong? "


    "That''s amazing! The sky was falling! Owen and Bruce''s conversation happened. It seemed that Bruce


    had overheard a lot of words that Owen said to Dear Polly What''s wrong with me? I even didn''t know


    when Bruce arrived there. Dear Polly must hate me! "


    "Avril, what''s the use of you knowing who is here? Are you going to tip him off? If he didn''t hear


    anything, it would be worse! "


    What he said was reasonable. If she told Bruce what happened in the ward by himself, the fact would


    be distorted as it was not clear.


    "Hal, what do you think we should do now? Did they fight with each other? "


    "What''s wrong with you? What kind of people were Bruce and Owen? They both yed tricks with


    wisdom! And in the face of Dear Polly, even if they wanted to kill each other, they had to gritted their


    teeth and endure! You know nothing about men! "


    "I''m not a man. How could I understand! Never mind. I don''t want to argue with you over this. Just tell


    me, what should I do? "


    "Do you think I''m a God? I don''t know what to do! I''ll tell you after I get upstairs! "


    Avril was waiting anxiously at the door of the elevator. The moment Hal came out, he saw her.


    "How is she now?"


    "The shadows and gunfire were everywhere. I didn''t dare to listen to the wall! Bruce has been in the


    room for several minutes! "


    "Why didn''t he tell me that? I didn''t expect that Bruce woulde here at this time,"


    "Why should I know? But this is inevitable, Owen hidden for decades of people have been exposed,


    Bruce will not know? They will definitely meet, but sooner orter! But those two men are so powerful


    that Dear Polly have no choice. "


    "Don''t be so dejected now. Let''s go and have a look! There was always a solution. But so what if it was


    Bruce? If he dares to do anything to Dear Polly, I won''t just stand by! " Even if he managed to do that,


    she had to pay a painful price.


    He strode forward.


    Feeling something was wrong, Avril chased after him and said, "Hey, man, what are you doing? Are


    you going to break in? The current situation is getting worse. Won''t it cause more troubles if you go in


    again? Don''t be so impulsive, Hal. Bruce and Owen are both very powerful people! "


    "If I don''t go inside, how can I know what''s going on there? I don''t believe that they dare to kill each


    other before Dear Polly! "


    "Hal..." Looking at his back, which was firm and straight, she had never felt that he was as tall as he


    was now. Actually, it was not the case. He had had a fight with Kevin for the sake of Polly, but he was


    not as weak as he appeared to be.


    All of a sudden, when he was about to reach the door, she turned around and gave her a gentle smile.


    "Avril, please give me courage and strength! It''s time for me to sacrifice my life to maintain the


    rtionship. "


    She was speechless.


    When she heard the first sentence that Hal said, she was even more speechless. She thought this guy


    would be a God in a short time, but it turned out he was a funny guy. ''Dear Polly should choose


    between Bruce and Owen. As for Hal, he''s out!'' thought Avril!


    "Yeah! What a coincidence! " Avril squeezed in from behind of Hal, and winked at Polly with all her


    strength. "Sorrow, didn''t you just say that you were very hungry? Do you want to have dinner now? "


    She was afraid of these two guys, so she couldn''t eat more. However, no one could ease the tension


    better than eating.


    "We can start eating."


    ncing at Owen indifferently, Bruce lowered his head and gently said, "I have no appetite now. Let''s


    go out for a cigarette. I won''t bother you for dinner."


    Not long after Bruce left, Owen also went out.


    With a lunch box in her hand, Avril walked to the door and looked at the two men''s back, terrified.


    "Oh my God! They are going out to fight!"


    "Nonsense!" "Isn''t it messy enough now? Why can''t you just let silent sorrow have a good meal? "


    Avril leaned over and said, "I thought both of them would stay and help Polly, such as feeding and


    picking food for her. It was impossible for them to do that in terms of who loves her more. Now that all


    of them have gone out, it will be great to keep one. What a disappointment! "


    "If they are as childish as you, can they be the most sessful business man in the group? Before


    leaving, Bruce looked at Owen as if dering war. He meant to say, "Hey, man, don''t scare the little


    girl. Dare you go out?"? Of course, Owen wasn''t cowardly, so he took the initiative to fight. You know


    nothing about men, let alone sessful men! "


    While speaking, he opened the lunch box, delivered it to Polly and poured her a ss of water.


    "Dear Polly, I left toote today. I didn''t get your favorite spareribs. Please make do with it."


    Avril couldn''t help disdaining them when she saw that Hal was so careful with Polly. What he meant


    was that only man like him was allowed to do such trivial things as bringing tea and water. No one


    could lower his own strength to such an extent.


    "Thank you, Hal," said Polly gratefully as she took the lunch box


    There was a deep emotion in Hal''s eyes but it disappeared quickly. He smiled and said, "Dear Polly. No


    need to say ''thank you'' to each other."


    Moreover, he had only saved them from the embarrassment for a while, and nobody knew what would


    happen in the future.


    After walking out of the ward, Bruce threw off his suit jacket and impatiently pulled his tie.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "It''s out of my expectation that you decide to abandon this project worth 500 million!" "From this point of


    view, I think you are amazing."


    "But, that''s it! And soon, everything will be back to the starting point. " Owen picked up his pace and


    walked up to Bruce. Raising his face, he said, "Bruce, thank you for taking care of Polly during the time


    when I was away. To express my gratitude to you, I willpensate for your loss. "


    With a sarcastic smile on his lips, Bruce replied indifferently, "she''s my woman, and it''s my duty to take


    care of her. As for the loss, how can you be so sure that BA would suffer a loss this time? "


    A touch of inexplicable emotion shed through Owen''s ck eyes. He noticed that it was a woman


    instead of a girlfriend. But he regained hisposure soon. "It would be great if there was no loss. Our


    two ns have always been on good terms, and of course I don''t want to see them get into trouble."


    "I love what you said. "I hope that our two ns can get along well with each other. I''m going to look for


    Dear Polly now. She wouldn''t eat well without me. Excuse me for my absence. "


    It was a project that they had negotiated with the American side. The partner had believed in their


    company''s credibility, but just before signing the contract, he suddenly withdrew all the negotiators and


    he had to personally go to the United States.


    It was an unexpected ident. Although he had the feeling that something bad would happen today,


    no clues could be found when no clues were revealed. After hearing the news of Dear Polly, he


    returned home without hesitation.


    He just received the news from America that the project had been settled, but he did not feel a little


    relieved.


    Owen had meddled in the rtionship between him and Polly.


    It was much faster than he expected.

 Chapter 118 This Man Is Really Annoying!

    Chapter 118 This Man Is Really Annoying!


    When she was clearing up the dinner boxes, she noticed that Bruce was sitting on the chair in the


    corridor at the far end of the corridor. She deliberately looked at his side, and then ran to Polly to report


    what had happened.


    "It seems that Owen has left. And Bruce is the only one left outside now."


    "What is he doing?"


    "What else can he do? He was sitting there lonely. " Avril sighed and threw the lunch box into the


    dustbin. "Dear Polly, can you just let your husband live such a happy life? Do you want to call him in? "


    If Polly didn''t answer, that meant she acquiesced.


    Aware of what she was saying, Avril pulled away Hal.


    In the very beginning, Polly had some feelings for Bruce, but after Owen''s visit, she had a stronger


    feeling for Bruce. But she didn''t know what to say when she saw his face.


    Bruce was also silent, looking at her all the time. His eyes were as calm and gentle as when they just


    knew each other.


    After thinking for a while, she finally came up with a word, "it''s so hot. Why do you wear so many


    clothes?"


    It was the first time that she had seen him in ck. She suddenly found that this color suited him better.


    Although he looked gentle and courteous, there was a touch of gloom and evil in his temperament. He


    usually wore light colored clothes, so it was hardly seen.


    In such a world of nearly white like the ward, he looked like a lotus blooming in snow and ice, cold and


    enchanting.


    He held her hands, "I just came back from the United States."


    "Is it cold in America?"


    He didn''t know why he suddenly smiled and tightened her hand. "where is warmer."


    As he spoke, he had already sat beside her, with his big hand sliding from her shoulder to her waist.


    Then he leaned his head close to her ear.


    "So, I feel hotter now. Besides, I''m a little tired because I came here after a long journey. You know,


    America is only night there. "


    Her heart raced. ''does he want to sleep here?


    "If you want to rest, there is a lounge inside. You can go in..."


    He squinted at the door of the inner room. It was a VIP ward. It was not only about money that people


    wanted to stay in a big hospital like this.


    Did he help her? But, not like.


    Except for Owen, who else had the ability to do so?


    Was it because he cared too little about her?


    At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but reach out his hands to hug her tightly from behind. He knew


    she was skinny, but he didn''t expect her to be so skinny. But only such a thin body made him feel


    unspeakable warmth.


    "I don''t want to sleep. I just want to hold you in my arms forever, and forever..." He whispered softly.


    The bodies of these two people began to warm. Polly was already dizzy. Since she was so close to


    him, she felt even more dizzy. Her whole body was almost in his arms.


    He began to unbutton her clothes. Drowned in the fresh pleasant smell of his body, the feeling of


    loosening its tie to his body was really a kind of torture.


    She was breathing heavily.


    "Don''t, Bruce. This is the ward. I..."


    After pressed her lips on his, she was too dizzy to think. Subconsciously, she put her arms around his


    neck and leaned back. He didn''t allow her to lie back on the bed, with one hand holding her and the


    other hand holding the back of her head, making her more close to him.


    After being together for a few times, she liked his bossy personality very much. She couldn''t help but


    get entangled with him.


    It was the first time that she had taken the initiative to entangle him. He used a force that seemed to


    swallow her into his stomach, until she died.


    She stubbornly pulled him and fell back against him. She wouldn''t stop until she reached her goal. He


    refused at the beginning, but the force that seized her gradually decreased and fell on her.


    He pressed on her heavily and his breath hit on her flushed face heavily. There was a wry smile and


    hoarse voice in his voice. At the same time, his warm breath floated around her ear, "you temptress, do


    you want to kill me?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he had sex with her for the first time, he had little self-control. Except for sleeping, her eyes were


    full of bright red face, as if they were covered with South smoke


    He wanted her, but not now, in such a weak condition.


    He was afraid of hurting her, so he had to let himself hurt.


    "I can''t help it. What should I do?" He smiled again. No one knew how hard he tried to control himself


    not to kiss her rosy lips.


    Polly only knew that she wanted to kiss him, but she did not realize that it was dangerous to do so. She


    loosened her hand immediately and turned away shyly.


    He lowered his head, reached out his hand and turned her face. The tip of his tongue reluctantly licked


    her lips for a long time. Then he gently kissed her hot cheek and went up along the hair tip.


    "You want it, right?"


    Her face turned red at once. She scratched her head and tried to pull the quilt to cover her face. She


    uttered in a voice that was as low as that of a mosquito, "this is a ward..."


    There were also doctors, nurses and other doctors in the room. Avril and Hal...


    The corners of his lips lifted into a smirk, and a wicked glint shed in his dark eyes. "You mean you


    want me? Do you want to go back to your apartment? That''s true. Only that ce who stay there will


    be nobody disturbing us and do whatever we want. "


    Polly grabbed the quilt and covered her face with it. Rachel was too shy to look at him.


    As soon as he pulled the quilt away, she was frightened and immediately closed her eyes. After she felt


    that his hand reached into the quilt, her nerves were on edge.


    Hey beside her and held her in his arms.


    "Dear Polly..."


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open with a light sound. Bruce reacted quickly and sat up


    in an instant.


    Standing at the door, Rachel couldn''t hide her panic. When she saw the cold eyes of Bruce, she


    trembled in her heart and said in a trembling voice, "brother Bruce, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were


    here. I''m sorry... "


    She turned around and wanted to go out. Sitting up, Polly reached out her hand to push Bruce and


    eagerly told him to get out of bed. She said to Rachel with a red face, "Rachel, we have nothing to do


    with each other. Come and sit here."


    She thought that if she took the mirror and looked at herself in it, her face would definitely be very red.


    Although she had nothing to do with him, she felt very guilty. If Rachel hade here a little earlier,


    she would have seen the live show.


    Rachel looked at the expression on Bruce''s face. If he didn''t say anything, she wouldn''t dare to stay.


    Then he said to her in a peaceful voice, "Rachel, take a seat please."


    Rachel was very embarrassed. She didn''t know whether she should stand or sit. "Just now when I


    heard about Dear Polly, I was very anxious and hurried over. Bruce, I didn''t know you were here... "


    "I don''t mind as long as I am here." Bruce interrupted her. He stood up, put two pillows behind her


    back, and adjusted her to afortable position.


    She gave a devilish look at Bruce, wondering if this man would say something, and made her sound


    like a person with a petty heart. What''s more, what did they do just now? They were interrupted by


    Miss Du.


    "What are you afraid of, Dear Polly?" He ignored her again.


    Annoyed and anxious, Polly clenched his hand and was about to say, "what are you doing, Bruce? But


    herees...". But she thought there was no need to show off their love in front of them, although


    Rachel was not an outsider.


    It didn''t hurt to look at her rosy cheeks like petals. A gentle smile appeared on the corner of his eyes,


    and there was an evil look in his eyes. He secretly gathered all his strength and reached out his right


    hand, which was about to touch Polly''s hand. He gently rubbed her palm with his rough finger pulp.


    A limp and numb feeling came over her palm. She tried to withdraw her hand, but it was held firmly by


    him. There was acent look in his evil eyes that his scheme had been seed. She didn''t


    expect him to be so bold to flirt with her at this time.


    From Rachel''s point of view, she could not see the contest between Bruce and Polly, but she could feel


    an obscure and obscure undercurrent between the two people.


    There was only each other in their eyes. Although they were only one meter away from each other, she


    was treated as air. She felt a pang of fear as if there was no third person. She shrank her hand behind


    her back. The blue veins on the back of her thin hand were like entangled and twisted vines. The skirt


    in her hand was crumpled.


    "Bruce, Dear Polly would you like some fruit?" With an innocent smile on her face, Rachel raised the


    bag in her hand and asked them, "watermelon or strawberry?"


    As he was about to speak, Polly frowned and answered before him, "strawberry one."


    The strawberry still needed to be washed. So she could take advantage of the opportunity that Rachel


    went into the washroom to get even with Bruce.


    This man was so annoying!


    However, as if Rachel didn''t notice the unhappy look on Bruce''s face, Rachel still smiled broadly and


    said, "let''s eat all. I saw your friends outside just now. I asked them toe in and eat with us. "


    As soon as she finished her words, they came in.

 Chapter 119 You Dont Deserve My Attention!

    Chapter 119 You Don''t Deserve My Attention!


    The afternoon sunshine was a little bit nting, leaving only the ward of Avril and Polly to be quiet and


    peaceful.


    "Dear Polly! Who is that woman?" She put the peeled apples in front of Polly and teased, "is she your


    secretary to Mr. He?"


    "Haha..." Polly picked up a piece of fruit and put it into her mouth. "Do you say Rachel? She is indeed a


    secretary, but not a formal one. "


    A picture of naked Rachel shed through her eyes. She said with contempt, "no wonder she dressed


    like that. she is trying to seduce Mr. He."


    "She is an intern at a bigpany. She has to pay attention to her image!"


    "I have seen many hot girls working in bigpanies. Why don''t she always put on make-up?"


    "It''s all about fashion, not like us, country bumpkin."


    "No way! In such a huge city like A City, there are many fashion woman. But she is the only one who


    feels ufortable. I know she''s a typical type of mistress. "


    "Shut up!" "That''s bullshit!" said Polly, slightly patting on Avril''s shoulder! I was her bestie and we grew


    up together! We have been friends for more than ten years. "


    In a jealous tone, Avril said, "you are best friends? Why do I think she looks like a coquette? Not only


    the dress, but her eyes wandered around your Mr. He. "


    "She has an unusual rtionship with Bruce. She is not only his subordinate, but also his helper." "She


    is a poor girl. Her father passed away when she was very young. Her mother works outside all year


    round, and she has been living in Uncle''s house. Yes, it''s next door to my house. We are neighbors.


    She finally finished her study, thanks to the help of the he n. "


    "Dear Polly, have you ever thought about one question. Why did the he n help her? My family is in a


    difficult situation. Why is there no rich man to sponsor me? Was it because of her good luck? Is there


    anyone protecting you in our ancestors? "


    "What are you talking about?".


    "Stopughing!" Avril said in a serious tone, "I''m serious. To be honest, I''m not jealous. I just think it''s


    strange!"


    "I don''t know." "But do I need a reason? It''s just a coincidence. "


    "I think the word ''coincidence'' is very good! The things in the world, coincidentally not into a book. She


    was poor and had to drop out of school because of her poor family. It was at that moment that a man of


    divine level appeared and saved her from the difficult situation. No matter what the reason is, don''t you


    think that it''s a cliche of romantic novels? "


    Polly stoppedughing and asked, "Avril, what do you want to say?"


    "Mr. He is kind-hearted. He helped a poor girl unintentionally and that was just a piece of cake for him.


    However, Rachel was different. What would she think of Bruce? In her eyes, she must admire Bruce.


    She''s not as beautiful as you, but she has a hot figure. A D-cup protective shield. She can be


    considered a beauty if she dresses up. She''s absolutely a green tea bitch. "


    "Avril..." Polly didn''t know what to say. They were both good friends to her. She felt that she was closer


    to Avril, but she didn''t agree with her because of this.


    "Do not be so hard! I know you are trying to persuade me not to judge people by their looks. Let me


    make it clear to you. This is just my first impression of Rachel Du! If I were you, I would definitely be


    careful with this woman! "


    "Well, that''s all for this! We don''t have topromise our rtionship on anything else! Let''s talk about


    something interesting! "


    At the headquarters of the BA group.


    Rachel took out a small mirror from her bag and looked at herself in the mirror. She refined her makeup


    with her cosmetic kit and straightened her clothes towards the window ss. Her skin was fair, and her


    legs were slender and well proportioned, which made her body very sexy. Unfortunately, she had to


    wear formal suit in thepany, so that her advantage in this aspect would be greatly reduced.


    With an enchanting and gentle smile, she walked to the door of the CEO''s office and reached out to


    knock.


    "Come in." When she heard the charming male voice, her heart almost skipped two beats.


    She pushed the door open and walked in gracefully. "Mr. He, what can I do for you?" The charming


    smile froze on her face.


    When he was sitting in the chair, a woman, who was hotter and hotter than her, stood behind him. The


    woman leaned forward, with her hands on his shoulders, and whispered in his ear.


    Hearing the sound of door opening, the woman stood up and looked sullen.


    When Rachel saw the woman''s face clearly, she was stunned for a while and said, "Jean, you are here,


    too." She felt strange. When did Jeane in?


    On the top of them, she scanned the petite woman. Her eyes fell on her delicate make-up for a long


    time.


    Rachel pretended that she didn''t know what had happened. She touched her face with her little white


    hand, smiled and asked, "is there anything on my face?"


    "Yes, we do!" "You have thick foundation, as well as indescribable eyeshadow and rouge on your face.


    Bruce, since when the staff of the BA group was transferred? "


    As she spoke, she grabbed the tissue paper and walked to Rachel. Throwing a big bag into her arms,


    she said angrily, "wipe it quickly. Don''t act like this!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadn''t painted heavy makeup, and she had studied makeup for a year, so she naturally knew how


    to present her beauty in an exaggerated way. Rachel knew clearly that she was ming her for


    disturbing her and Bruce, and taking revenge. That''s good. It''s OK to be wronged for a while.


    ''what a stupid woman she is! Just let all of her hideous past be exposed to Bruce!''.


    Then, she did as what Jean said. She took a facial tissue and wiped off the makeup on her face.


    Although she could wipe off the makeup, she would show her ugliest side in front of her admiring man.


    But she also knew the truth of the death andter life.


    She took a nce at Bruce from the corner of her eyes and saw his slightly twisted eyebrows with


    dissatisfaction.


    "Rachel, you go out to wash your face beforeing in."


    Rachel said yes and then walked away, feeling wronged. Before she left, she looked at Jean


    apologetically with her watery big eyes.


    He frowned.


    Noticing the grave look on his face, Jean regretted not having stopped herself. She thought, ''how could


    Rachelpare with me? She is not as beautiful and rich as me. No matter how well she dressed, he


    would not be tempted. Why would she be so angry?


    But she just couldn''t control herself! She just didn''t like the way other women acted flirtatiously in front


    of Bruce.


    "What a shame! I''ve told her so many times. She needs to be polite with make-up when she works in a


    bigpany like BA international group. She''s always unable to do it. I don''t know if she''s too stupid or


    not. You know me. I''m a straightforward person. I really couldn''t bear to see her face just now, so I


    asked her to wipe it. Do you think she will me me for being too harsh on her, Bruce? "


    As he turned on hisptop and tapped on the keyboard, he replied, "it''s not a big deal. You did it for her


    own good. But she is always considerate. She will understand you. "


    "I hope so. Bruce, let me have a look. " Although she said so, she was actually very angry. It seemed


    that he was busy with his business. They couldn''t go on the topic they had been interested in.


    She would feel embarrassed if she stayed here. She had to find someone to vent her anger on.


    She was tall and slender. When she walked out of the CEO''s office, all the employees of the BA group


    fixed their eyes on her.


    She raised her head high and walked with light and elegant steps, enjoying the admiring eyes of people


    as usual.


    "You are so beautiful. You are even more beautiful than the famous singer, Lucy Ji." Someone


    eximed in a low voice behind her, "only a beauty like her can stand with our CEO."


    She snorted. Who the hell did Lucy Ji think she was. She was nothing but a bitch who sold herself to


    other men. How could theypare her with her? That bitch was even not qualified to carry her shoes!


    Rachel looked at the time on her phone, put the phone aside, turned on the tap, reached out for a cup


    of water and began to wash her face.


    As she expected, within less than five minutes, the door was pushed open. She lowered her head and


    hid all the mockery and disdain in her eyes. When she raised her head again, she pretended to see


    Jean in the mirror and looked back in surprise.


    "Rachel, is this how you usually dress up and stay beside Bruce?" "Where is the ygirl who


    pretended to be pitiful and simple in front of me?"


    "Jean, I think you have misunderstood." Jean''s question took her by great surprise. However, she


    quickly regained herposure and exined, "I always wear like this when I work in the BA group. It


    has nothing to do with Bruce. If you don''t believe me. Look at other female employees. They are the


    same. "


    Jean looked at her with sharp eyes and said in a stern tone, "I''m not interested in other people. I only


    know that you are much more beautiful than yourself with makeup. Rachel Du, do you dare to say that


    you haven''t studied makeup before? "


    "I studied makeup before. Jean, you know, I''m from a poor family. I have to work hard to make a


    foothold in this huge city like A City. The reason why I chose to wear makeup is that I want to adapt to


    the life here as soon as possible! "


    "Do you think you can get used to it after you learn how to wear makeup and master the skill of


    seducing men? To gain a foothold there? Marrying a rich man was the best choice for her now. But if


    you really have an improper desire for Bruce, I advise you to give up! " She pointed at Rachel''s face


    and said scornfully, "you don''t deserve it!"

 Chapter 120 Do You Help Me Or Her

    Chapter 120 Do You Help Me Or Her


    Something shed through her eyes, but soon she put on a smile and said, "you must be kidding,


    Jean. I really only take Brian as my brother! What''s more, are you out of your mind? I told you that I


    would help you marry Bruce. Why are you so stupid to regard me as his wife? "


    "Rachel, it''s okay if you don''t mention this. But I''m angrier when you mention it! Yes, you''ve been


    helping me all the time. But it''s useless? Bruce is not as good to me as he used to be. What''s more, he


    is getting closer and closer to that bitch Polly. Last time, you said that everything would be all right after


    Lord He'' death, but Bruce hadn''t broken up with that bitch yet. Tell me what you have done for me! "


    Rachel Du looked around and said anxiously, "can you keep your voice down? Do you want everyone


    in the BA group to know about it?"


    "So what? I just want to make it clear today! I heard that you have known Polly since you were very


    young. You two are best friends from childhood. Sometimes I wonder if you help me or her. "


    "Of course I''m helping you!" Rachel rushed to the door and locked it. Even so, she was still very


    nervous and listened carefully to the sounds outside the corridor. They couldn''t hide in the toilet for a


    long time and someone woulde here soon.


    Jean watched her coldly. Her eyes were full of disdain. She said with disdain, "I''m wondering, why are


    you helping me of course? Polly is your best friend, not me. "


    "Although Polly is my friend, I never take her side. Take the conditions of Bruce and Polly out one by


    one andpared it, I would find that they were not matched at all. In this world, only you are the most


    suitable person to marry Bruce. "


    Jean crossed her hands over her chest and said, "that''s very thoughtful of you!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you care about me or not. It''s not up to me. You have to pay attention to your


    conscience! In order to help you, my hotel has been cordoned off. I even don''t know if my mother can


    get away with thewsuit! This matter, even if the brother Bruce to deal... "


    Rachel''s voice became lower and lower as she spoke. She just showed her worried face in front of


    Jean. She hid her regret and anger deep inside her heart.


    She hade up with that idea in order to earn Jean''s trust. She thought she could settle the matter


    by giving her some money. She didn''t expect the man to be so wealthy that he didn''t care about money


    at all. She should have made a n and found a good opponent. It was toote to say anything now.


    They had no choice but to continue the show.


    Even if her mother was put into prison because of this, as long as she was the winner, everything was


    worth it.


    The tense look on Jean''s face softened a little. She nodded and said, "you are right."


    "Mom, you are poor. My dad passed away when I was less than ten years old. She has never got


    married in order to make money for me. Now life has just gotten a little bit better, again... My mother


    has been suffering all day long, I feel very sorry for her. You know what, Jean? I can''t face her


    anymore. I''m so guilty. "


    Rachel wiped her tears with the back of her hand as she spoke. The tears were real and the cries were


    real. Her guilt and concern about her mother was real. As long as she thought of what her mother


    would face, her heart was like being slowly cut by a blunt knife. But it was not an easy thing to do.


    Once you did it, you would never try to change the original route.


    She had to get what she wanted!


    "In order to help you, I have schemed against my best friend for more than ten years. I also feel guilty


    to Polly!"


    "Jean, what do you think I should do?"


    Although a little moved by what she said, Jean was definitely not moved by her. As the woman who got


    the first-hand information about her Bruce, Bruce was very close to her, so she shouldn''t have offended


    her on impulse.


    If without the help of Rachel, she would turn to help Polly. This was absolutely a disadvantage.


    She adjusted her mood and came over tofort her, "sweetheart, don''t cry. I always believe you, but


    I''m worried about you! See, Lord He fainted, but nothing happened to Bruce and Polly. How long do we


    have to wait? "


    "To be honest, I underestimated Polly. I didn''t know he was so important in Bruce''s heart. I used to


    target Bruce. Now it''s time to change the direction. "


    The sunshine in the spring was warm and nice. Sunny days should bring people a good mood.


    However, on the other hand, Polly was sullen and kept sighing. Even if she was sick, she could not


    have a good rest.


    Since this morning, there had been a frenzied rumor on the Inte that she had hired a gang to rape


    her ex-boyfriend''s girlfriend and take off his girlfriend''s clothes for a video shoot.


    The video was uploaded to the Inte a few days ago, but the face of the main character was blurred.


    There were all kinds of unkind remarks under the post, including direct scolding and obscure


    usations. All of these made her sweat profusely. She thought that there were so many talents in her


    country, and they had demonstrated their Chinese to the fullest.


    But this had nothing to do with her at all. How could she be attacked while she was lying on the bed.


    She wanted to make a call to ask Abbe because he saved her from the siege in Unusual House that


    night. At that time, Fanny was taken out by a group of girls. Did Abbe arrange it deliberately?


    But she didn''t think Abbe would do such a thing.


    And she didn''t think she should suspect Abbe. Once she spoke, she couldn''t take back what she had


    said.


    She took the phone and opened the address book for a while, and then closed it. When she was


    hesitating, the phone rang.


    The two words "Abbe Su" came into her sight and frightened her. Her first reaction was to press the


    wrong key and make a call.


    After five seconds, she realized that it was Abbe who called her.


    "sister-inw, have you read the news on the Inte? I have to exin it to you. "


    Hearing this voice, he could imagine how anxious and anxious Abbe was to defend himself.


    "I did ask those high school students to drive Fanny out that day. As for what happenedter, I had no


    idea at all! I didn''t arrange that video! You have to make it clear to Bruce! Sister-inw, I''m on the verge


    of a nervous breakdown! Aaron and the others called to ask me about what happened that night. But I


    didn''t know it at all. I''m so innocent. I don''t know those high school students are so unreliable! If I had


    known it earlier, I would have followed them to see what was going on! "


    Abbe sighed on the phone, feeling very guilty.


    "I did a bad thing out of good will! I have made the whole worldugh at you! "


    "Abbe, I always trust you. You won''t do anything like that!" Polly was secretly d that she didn''t call


    him.


    "It''s no use just believing me! I don''t know who''s talking nonsense in front of my father. Now I''m


    grounded again! He said if I stayed at home every day like my brother, I would be safe! But I''m not my


    brother. I just can''t stand it! They did not take me as my eldest brother to raise, I have such a big


    person, let me to learn him! This is destroy my values in life."


    Learning to be Owen is destroy one''s values in life? The inner world of the second young master of the


    Su family was really destroyed.


    And Polly gotforted with a few words.


    No sooner had Abbe hung up than she received a call from Rachel.


    "Dear Polly, is it true about what happened on the Inte?"


    "How could it be true! I don''t know what happened at all! "


    "Dear Polly, I don''t think you would do such a thing! But that was not the most important thing! Fanny


    just cut her wrist to kill herself! Her family is sending her to the hospital for emergency treatment, which


    is in the same floor as yours. When Bruce asked me to arrange a ward, no one was on the ground floor


    except your floor. I had no choice. At that time, it is unavoidable to meet you, and I don''t know if it will


    cause you trouble. I think you''d better tell Bruce that you want to change to a general ward when they


    are in a mess. Although the conditions of normal ward were not good, it was better than being looked


    down on. You need to rest quietly. Don''t quarrel with others! "


    That was a series of things that happened. A lot of scenes were going on.


    "I see. Thank you, Rachel."


    "Who on Earth spread the rumor! She had nothing to do and just talked nonsense on the Inte all


    day long! Dear Polly... "


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At this time, Avril opened the door. She was wearing a dark face and sharp eyes, as if she could kill


    someone. Seeing that Polly was on the phone, she held back the words she was going to say.


    "Hurry up!" "I''ll hang up."


    "Who is on the phone?" Avril asked. Her tone was harsh as if she was interrogating a prisoner.


    "Rachel." "Avril, what''s wrong?"


    "Didn''t you surf the Inte? Why do you stillugh so happily! You are now being cursed like a dog! Is


    there anything Rachel wanted to talk to you? "


    "She told me that Fanny had tried to kill herself!"


    She shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, "did she tell you that Fanny was still alive?"


    "Avril!" "Don''t be so serious with her. It''s a matter of life and death! She is out of danger now. "


    "It turns out she''s not dead yet. She''s not gonna die even if she stabbed a knife into her heart! Rachel


    Du, she is such a trouble maker. She know you are in a bad mood, but she still made trouble for you. "


    "Avril, she said that my room may be on the same floor with Fanny''s. she didn''t want me to get into


    trouble, so she asked me to ask Bruce to change a room."


    "Are you going to do that?"


    "I''m thinking about it. I don''t know..."


    "If you do this, you are trapped by her! On the surface, it''s for your own good, but in fact, if you tell


    Bruce, what will he think of you? He will think that you have a guilty conscience! Let me tell you


    something. Don''t even mention it unless Bruce asks to change your room! Don''t exin even if he


    doesn''t ask! This has nothing to do with you! "

 Chapter 121 The Wrong Person

    Chapter 121 The Wrong Person


    Polly knew this in her heart because she had no intention of changing the ward at all. But it would also


    be troublesome if Fanny''s family came here and made trouble.


    She wouldn''t be happy if Avril and Hal were involved.


    "If they want to make trouble, juste. I will testify for you! ! I have asked for a leave to look after you!


    I saw it with my own eyes the other day. She was dragged out by a group of high school students under


    themand of Abbe. Does this have anything to do with you? "


    "Avril, you can''t say that. Abbe came to help me at that time, so I don''t want him to be involved in this


    matter! "


    "If we don''t get him involved, who else can take the me? Do you lose your mind? "


    "Anyway, don''t get him involved!"


    Just as she was about to snap back, an idea came to her mind all of a sudden. She kept silent for a


    while and asked, "are you afraid that Owen will be implicated?"


    "Dear Polly. It''s serious! I''ve only heard that heroes save beauties, but I''ve never heard that beauties


    save heroes! In other words, what needed the beauty''s help was not a hero! If Owen is willing to stand


    by and do nothing about it, then you can end their cooperation with him without hesitation! "


    She seeped with her hands.


    "Avril, things are not like what you think between me and Owen. There''s nothing going on between us,"


    When she saw the her eyes of disbelief, she sighed. "We were brother and sister many years ago, but


    our rtionship was over long ago. Now, even if hees back, so what? We can''t get back to where


    we were. "


    "What if the person, Bruce, hasn''t appeared in your life?"


    "Still the same."


    "Drop it. Dear Polly. Talk to me, you don''t have to worry about anything. In my eyes, Bruce and Owen


    are just nobody. You are the only one I care about. Because you are my friend. It is okay as long as you


    are happy. They are just two people. You can choose whoever you like and who treats you better. No


    matter what decision you make, I will support you. "


    "And Hal thinks the same as me! We will always support you, no matter what happens! "


    Ten minutester, there was a noise from the corridor.


    "Which ward does that bitch live in? The one in the front? "


    "The one in the front. I''ve made a clear investigation!"


    "I must tear that bitch''s face into pieces today! Who the hell is she? How dare she ask someone to


    bullydy! "


    Soon, heavy footsteps came, and a group of people blocked the door. Both Polly and Avril turned their


    heads and looked outside. There were many people on the third floor and third floor. It was packed with


    people.


    "Open the door! Open the door! " Someone shouted at the door, "if you don''t open the door, I''ll break it


    down! Since you have done it, why don''t you admit it? "


    "Here hees!" Avril an stopped him who was about to stand up, "Polly, don''t move! Don''t open the


    door now. None of those people outside look normal. Let''s talk about this after Hales. "


    "But Hal is so thin and weak, and he''s in poor health too. Do you want him to face the group of people


    outside?" I think it''s not possible.


    Avril stared at her angrily and said, "Dear Polly, I told you, only the hero came to rescue the beauty! If


    he couldn''t even do this, you would end your rtionship with him! "


    "What are you talking about? What does this have to do with Hal? "


    "Can''t you read his mind? He has always liked you."


    "It doesn''t matter. We are good friends! He likes you, too, doesn''t he? "


    "That''s different! If it weren''t for his thin body, I would have tried my best to fix you two up! As I''ve told


    you before, I only hope that you can live a happy life! Even if Hal is my friend, I won''t be so kind to him!


    I told you this only to give you one more choice. Don''t have any mental stress. You can also do


    whatever you want to do to him. After all, I didn''t say that, and he hasn''t confessed to you yet. "


    The knock on the door was deafening, and they really had no mood to continue talking in such a noisy


    environment. The ward door was knocked with a loud bang, creating a sense of impatience as if people


    were about to break into the ward next second.


    "What are you doing? The ward should be quiet! There is a patient with heart disease over there. You


    see... " A doctor came out to inquire about the condition.


    But before she could finish her words, her voice was drowned by the crowd.


    "Doctor, youe just in time! You must have the key to this ward. Open the door for me now! As long


    as the door is open, I promise I won''t make any noise! "


    "Sorry, I have no right to do that!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you have no right or not. Just take out the key and give it to me. I''m not afraid of


    power and rights!"


    It was noisy outside. Avril anxiously called Hal in the room.


    "Hal,e here right now! It was very urgent to Polly here, and there was arge group of people


    outside the door. You must have read the news online. Now that Fannymitted suicide, her family


    came to look for Polly! We are trapped in the house and no one dares to open the door. But we can''t


    always refuse to open the door. They have already asked the doctor for the key! "


    "Avril, don''t worry! I''ll be there in five minutes. No, I''ll be there in three minutes. "


    "It''s going to be so long. The door has already been smashed! s! It''s like a battle in ancient times.


    How could he break into the door with something? ''! Hey, Hal... "


    The phone was hung up.


    Polly put on her clothes quickly and said in an anxious tone, "Avril, you shouldn''t let hime at this


    time! I notice that he doesn''t look very well these two days. Perhaps he has asked for leave again and


    is in hospital. He might be put on a drip now! "


    "Yes, he is weak. But he is not that weak! Do you think he is a porcin doll? "


    She would haveughed if she had heard this before, but now she felt that she was in debt and she


    couldn''t.


    The door was violently shaking by someone outside, which made the two panicked.


    "Avril, is the door really smashed?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s not made of grass!" Avril looked calm on the surface, but her hands wriggling the hem


    of her clothes betrayed her nervousness.


    "This is the VIP ward. The door should be very solid!"


    As soon as she said the word "solid", she heard a sound of the lock turning. Then, the door was


    pushed open, and a group of fierce people rushed in like the tide.


    Avril rushed forward at once and stopped them, "what are you doing? This is hospital. The patient


    needs rest. You... "


    "You are so shameless!" Avril was pped on her face before she could finish her words.


    There were five clear fingerprints on Avril''s right cheek, and her fair, delicate skin was swollen


    immediately. She covered her face with one hand and snapped, "Who are you to hit??"


    "I just want to hit you!" A middle-aged woman grabbed her hair and scolded, "bitch! bitch! A whore! I


    will beat you to death today! "


    She then ordered the other women, "you guys go together! Beat this little bitch to death today! "


    Avril was a very tough woman. She kicked and bit women, but she was unable to fight against three or


    four sturdy women. Her resistance aroused those people''s anger. They pressed her on the ground and


    kicked her hard.


    "Damn it! What a bitch! Do you want to do this to me? Kick you to death! Kick you to death! "


    Polly hadn''t expected that these people would hit her as soon as they came in. She had never seen


    such a situation before. Her mind was in a mess all of a sudden. By instinct, she rushed over and tried


    to pull the hands and feet that were falling on Avril.


    She shouted, "get out of the way! Don''t hit her! I am Polly, not her! "


    Someone took out his cell phone and looked at the photos in front of him. He pointed at Polly and


    shouted, "the wrong person! The baby is the real one! "


    The middle-aged women were in a high mood. Even though they knew they made a mistake, they still


    didn''t release Avril until they gave her several kicks. She couldn''t feel it, so she justy on the ground,


    motionless.


    "Avril! What''s wrong with you? " Tears streamed down her cheeks. She staggered because she was


    suffering from concussion.


    She held Avril in her arms and saw the bruises on her face, the blooding out of her nose and her


    tightly closed eyes. She was terrified. She shook her in a hurry and asked, "Avril, are you okay? Wake


    up! "


    The crowd, which had been as menacing as a cannibals, but they still were afraid. No matter how loud


    the noise was. Once someone was killed, it would be troublesome.


    "Is she dead? But why is she so weak? "


    "That kind of slutty girl always flirts with men. What else can she do?"


    "Don''t worry. She won''t die! You slutty girl is a scourge, scourge are born for a thousand years! "


    "Polly Han that whore, she is the biggest disaster! You deserve to die! "


    With her phone in her hand, Polly was about to call the ambnce. All her attention was on Avril. She


    didn''t hear the people around her talking about Avril.


    Before she could make the call, her phone was taken away by someone. Then, many hands held her


    shoulders and her hair was grabbed. She was sitting on the ground, but the man who grabbed her hair


    lifted her up.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She felt great pain and subconsciously tried to protect her hair with her hands, but her hands were


    caught and twisted behind her back.


    She begged, "please let me finish the phone call first and ask someone to save my friend, okay?"


    No one listened to her. Several women twisted her body and forced her to kneel.


    "Bitch! Don''t lie to me! Don''t call any man to save you! No one can save you today! You have to pay


    with your blood! "

 Chapter 122 Where Are you Taking Her

    Chapter 122 Where Are you Taking Her


    Polly was enduring the extreme pain from her scalp as if her scalp was split apart. She closed her


    eyes, suffering the torment and waiting.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "Why are there so many policemen outside?"


    "It seems that they areing to check rooms! But this is a hospital, not a hotel. What kind of room


    should they check? These policemen are all crazy! "


    "Hey, they areing towards us! What are you doing? We are all patients here, no one is waiting for


    us! "


    "Excuse me!" A man shouted harshly.


    Footsteps came from outside, and many people entered the house. Polly opened her eyes and saw ten


    policemen walking in. The policemen pulled away those who grasped her and helped her stand up.


    "Miss Han, are you okay?"


    Polly shook her head and pointed at the woman lying on the ground. "She, she''s injured. Please save


    her!"


    Avril was taken away by two policewomen, who was still in a daze. She didn''t expect that there would


    suddenly be so many policemen, and they were even willing to help her.


    After Avril went out from the door, she suddenly felt worried. ''Are they faking policemen? When they


    take Avril away, will they do something bad to her?''?


    She got rid of the policeman who was supporting her and ran to the door. She shouted at Avril''s back,


    "Avril, where are you taking her?"


    The first policewoman came over and helped her up, "Miss Han, don''t worry. They took thatdy to


    receive treatment."


    Polly was utterly dizzy. The light in front of her eyes turned into ck. She felt a terrible convulsion in


    her stomach, but she couldn''t spit it out. She wanted to catch up with Avril, but she had no strength at


    all.


    She felt out of breath as if she fell into the water, just like when she was swimming. She mmed on


    the door with her hands. The veins bulged on the back of her thin hands, and she was sweating all


    over.


    "Dear Polly, what''s wrong with you?" Suddenly, her body fell into a warm embrace above her head.


    Then she was hung up in the air.


    "Are you okay?" Said Hal, restless.


    Feeling herself lying on the bed, she tried hard to open her eyes and grabbed Hal''s hand, "Hal, Avril


    has been taken away. Will she be fine? Will she be okay? She was hit by those people and she was


    bleeding... "


    She cried, tears flowing out uncontrobly, and could not be wiped away.


    "No, she won''t." "Avril was sent to the hospital for treatment. She''s all right. She''ll be all right soon,"


    said Hal with a gentle smile


    "Hal, I''m scared! They beat Avril like crazy. She was so thin. She was lying on the ground just now and


    didn''t move at all. I was really scared... " Leaning on Hal''s shoulder, she was sobbing.


    Hal patted her on the back andforted, "it''s okay. Avril will be fine. A strong and positive person will


    be fine. "


    Those who came to make trouble were all taken away by the police. Most of them were honest, only


    one or twomanders and were very arrogant.


    "What are you crazy about? Even if we are caught, so what? He will let us out in less than half an hour!


    Who am I? You should have made an investigation! Who''s up there? "


    A more arrogant one pointed at the police and scolded, "you idiots! I asked you to take us away. Do


    you know what is taking up us? Do you want to die? "


    They were cursing each other and the noise they made attracted a lot of people''s attention. Some even


    took out their phones to take photos.


    The man rushed over and grabbed the cell phone, just like there was no police around. "Don''t take


    pictures! I know you. I''ll punish you in your house tomorrow, you bastard! "


    "Listen to me!" The policeman took out a pair of handcuffs and handcuffed the man. "Threatening the


    public in public. I''ll keep this note in mind for you!"


    "So what? I have a powerful background and I''m not afraid of anyone! It''s just to find awyer to put in


    a good word for them. It''s just a few money, and everything will be fine? I have a lot of money and I can


    afford it! "


    When the onlookers heard this, they were both amused and angry.


    These sensitive people all fell silent when they saw a maning their way. The icy atmosphere


    around that man suddenly cooled down a few degrees. The rogue who had just spoken was so scared


    that he didn''t even dare to raise his head.


    Bruce cast a cold nce at them, his eyebrows frowning and his lips pursed into a thin line.


    The door of the ward had not yet been closed. Through the open gap, the scene that Polly cried on


    Hal''s shoulder fell into the eyes of the men.


    He clenched his fists, and his knuckles creaked.


    He didn''t make it! He was called back to the old house by his mother before he came out from the


    hospital. He learned about Fanny''s thing from the old house of his family. His mother was so angry that


    she almost fainted. His mother forced him to break the rtionship with Polly right away.


    He knew there must be some misunderstandings between Dear Polly and Fanny. She didn''t like Fanny,


    but she would never do such a thing. He coaxed his mother as he inquired about the situation. At this


    moment, he learned that the Li family sent a bunch of people to the ward to look for Dear Polly.


    He rushed here in a hurry, but it was still toote. He didn''t know if Dear Polly was hurt or not, as she


    had been crying so sadly. At this moment, the man who wasforting her was not him. It was his


    dereliction of duty.


    Hal sensed that there was a great force approaching him from the corner of his eye. However, he didn''t


    loosen his grip. Instead, he held her into his arms and continued to persuade her.


    "Dear Polly, don''t cry any more. You have cried for such a long time. It''s not good for your health. Didn''t


    you feel dizzy just now? Who are those people who came to make trouble just now? "


    "I only heard that they were sent by the Li family." said Polly, sobbing


    "Why did the Li family hit you? Was it because of the boring news on the Inte? It''s just a rumor.


    What kind of mouth is it? " The more Hal said, the angrier he became. He had specially said it for


    Bruce, but he still couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Those whoe to our house to hit us are all hateful, and those who spread rumors are even more


    hateful! Dear Polly. Don''t worry. I''ll look into it. I won''t let those bad guys get away with it! "


    "Hal, you..." All of a sudden, something crossed her mind. The police who just came over did not see


    them have any contact with Hal, but she felt that it should have something to do with him.


    When she was about to ask, a delicate woman''s voice came from the door, "Bruce, why are you


    standing here?"


    Polly suddenly turned back and saw that Bruce was looking at her with an apologetic and pity


    expression in his eyes. Rachel walked behind him and asked with concern, "Bruce, where is Polly?


    How is she? "


    Feeling warm in her heart, she said softly, "I''m fine. Come in."


    An incredible look shed through her eyes, but soon she changed to a happy state. She passed


    through Bruce and walked in at a brisk pace.


    "Wow, I was freaked out when I heard about it! How could the Li family do that? Even if it was you who


    hired people to do that, so what? Did Fanny treat you like that before? You''re only taking an eye for an


    eye, and you are reasonable. How dare theye to hit you! "


    Rachel took Polly''s hand and examined her carefully. She let out a long sigh of relief. "It seems that you


    are really unharmed. I am relieved now!"


    Her words were harsh to hear, but for the sake of Dear Polly, Hal was too embarrassed to say anything.


    After all, she was her friend.


    Rachel lowered her voice as she got close to ask, "I saw a group of people at the gate. Women are like


    shrews, men are like gangsters. How did you get out of danger just now? "


    Her voice was neither loud nor low, but all the people could hear it.


    "A group of police suddenly arrived. I don''t know what happened." As she spoke, she nced at Hal.


    What on earth was the truth? It was just her guess. She couldn''t talk nonsense.


    "Did anyone call the police? Do you call the police? "


    Rachel wanted to ask more, but was interrupted by Hal, "maybe the doctor in the hospital called the


    police. In fact, no matter what kind of danger it was, the most important thing was to arrive in time. Just


    like you, if you came here earlier, you would have asked me a hundred times better questions. "


    Not knowing why, he blurted out these words as he disliked Rachel. But he didn''t regret for his


    decision. In order to Polly, he was not afraid of offending people.


    He carried his bag and was ready to go out. "Sorry, my words are not good! Then he turned to Polly


    and said, "I''m relieved that you''re fine. I''m going to visit Avril now. Have a good rest."


    "Hal, remember to call me when you see Avril!"


    Rachel left the ward judiciously.


    As soon as she turned around, the gentle and approachable expression on her face disappeared, and


    her eyes were full of anger and gloom. She grabbed the phone and called Jean. "Jean, good for


    nothing! Now listen to me! The gangsters Fanny sent there mistook her for someone else. They beat


    up Avril an! "


    "What!" "You mean we failed again! Or is Polly okay? "


    "It''s notpletely right. After they hit Avril, they were going to teach Polly a lesson. But I don''t know


    where arge group of police came out."


    "Police? Who are they?"


    "I don''t know! But I''ll find it out as soon as possible! Jean, I asked you to make an appointment with


    yourwyer''s ssmate. When is he avable? My mother is very worried about it. "


    "Don''t worry. As I told you, he will definitely win the case. As a brilliant man, he was a little proud of


    himself. Although we were ssmates, we haven''t contacted each other for a long time. I have to think


    about how to tell him. Well, let''s stop talking about it now. "Don''t worry. Where is Bruce? Where is he? "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Bruce is with Polly."


    "Why are you still talking to me on the phone? Go and see them! Hurry up! "


    "Hi, Jean!" Jean was busy already when Rachel was thinking about thatwyer. She was so angry that


    she wanted to throw the phone out.

 Chapter 123 I Will Never Let You Go In This Life!

    Chapter 123 I Will Never Let You Go In This Life!


    Sitting on the edge of Polly''s bed, Bruce stared at her pale face, full of worry. With a serious look on his


    face, he reached out and touched her forehead with his hand. "Dear Polly, are you feeling better


    today?"


    "Well, it is better than Avril. You have no idea how terrible the situation was just now. Fortunately, the


    police came in time, otherwise, I may not be able to lie well here. "


    Avril''s face and the blood from her mouth were all reyed in her mind again and again.


    He held her hands tightly in his palms, trying to warm her cold heart.


    "As for that group of people, I will not let them go."


    "Why don''t you let them go? Isn''t this Fanny your cousin? She is now being bullied and evenmit


    suicide. Shouldn''t you be on the same side with her to deal with me, the bad guy? "


    She was in a bad mood. Thinking of that Fanny was Bruce''s cousin made her feel ufortable. She


    med him for not telling her before.


    This man, he did it on purpose!


    She pulled her hands back, but Bruce didn''t give her any chance to get rid of him. "Dear Polly, why


    were you that viin? You won''t do that. "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Realizing that she couldn''t get rid of him, she sat up at once with her face flushed red. She said


    excitedly, "how could you trust me so much? What if I did it? As you know, this Fanny has always


    regarded me as a thorn in the flesh. I don''t think she''s any better! Maybe I''ll find someone to revenge


    on her! "


    "It''s normal to get back at her." The smile on his face didn''t fade away. "After all, she used to treat you


    like that too! I''ve told you that Dear Polly can do anything as long as you want. "


    It was easy for him to say that, if she really did something to him, he would not be this tone. She really


    wanted to bite him on his face to see if he could still smile like this.


    She said angrily, "then why did you hide the truth from me? Didn''t you tell me the rtionship between


    you and Fanny. Shouldn''t I revenge and hide something from you? "


    All of a sudden, Bruce stoppedughing. He seriously gazed at her with his two eyes, which were as


    ck as zes, and asked, "Dear Polly, do you mean that you have never hidden anything from me?


    Including your past? "


    Polly'' heart sank dramatically.


    Fortunately, at this time, the phone rang, which saved her from embarrassment. He cast a meaningful


    look at her and went outside to answer the phone on the corridor.


    Almost the time before Bruce went out, Avril''s cell phone rang. Looking at the caller''s name on the


    screen was x-sir, she thought this name was special. Was the name x-rated or something else?


    However, Avril wasn''t here, so it was not easy for her to answer the phone. However, the x-sir kept


    calling her. It seemed that he wouldn''t stop until Avril did answer the phone.


    Perhaps there was something important. This x-sir might be a customer of Avril''s. It wouldn''t be good if


    she didn''t answer the phone all the time. Thinking for a while, Polly answered the phone. If it was a


    customer, she would tell him how things were with Avril now. Why didn''t she answer the phone? It


    would not cause misunderstanding.


    "Hello," the man''s maic and hoarse voice came over, like cotton candy made by snowkes, a little


    cold. "Are you angry with me?"


    Hearing that, Polly''s face turned red. He seemed to take her as Avril. It seemed that she was not a


    customer, but Avril''s boyfriend. She immediately exined, "I''m not Avril. I''m her ssmate. What can I


    do for her? "


    The other end of the line was silent for five seconds, and the man''s voice became sharp and alert in an


    instant. "Where is Avril now?"


    "Avril was hit and she is receiving treatment in the hospital."


    "Which hospital?"


    The conversation ended with a "thank you" as soon as Polly gave the hospital name to him.


    She suddenly felt a little uneasy, so she immediately called Hal, "Hal, how''s Avril now?"


    At the same time, Bruce hung up the phone and walked towards her. He grabbed her hand again as


    before. As if he could not leave her for even a moment.


    "Dear Polly, you don''t need to worry about Avril. She just suffered some bruises. The doctor is helping


    her apply medicine."


    "How is her face? Will I get disfigured? " Avril''s face turned purple with ps. Avril always cherished


    her appearance. Now she had a boyfriend, so she should behave like this.


    It was not that she was afraid of being rejected. The most important thing was that every girl wanted to


    show the best side to the person she loved. From a certain point of view, it was not closely rted to


    that person''s preferences.


    The man who called her earlier must be Avril''s boyfriend. Seeing her like this, would he feel sorry for


    her or dislike her? She really hoped that by taking advantage of this thing, Avril could see the man''s


    heart clearly, but she was afraid of cruel reality. For example, she really didn''t want her ugly


    appearance to be noticed by Brian.


    "I don''t think so. The doctor only said that there were some bruises. As for whether or not they would


    be disfigured, I haven''t asked yet."


    That was the difference between men and women. He was only concerned about whether Avril was


    hurt or whether her life was in danger. At the beginning, he didn''t care about her appearance.


    "Then you can call a doctor and ask her about it. Make sure that there is no scar on her face. It''s very


    important for girls. Sometimes, it''s more important than life! "


    "I know. Dear Polly, Avril''s phone is still there. I''m going to get it for her. Is it convenient for you? " Said


    Hal evilly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Come and take it. You can tell Avril that there is a x-sir calling to look for herter.


    I''ve told him that Avril was injured in the hospital, and I don''t know if he wille or not. Anyway, you


    just need to let Avril be mentally prepared! "


    What''s the point of saying that. She stared at his side face. He was the only inconvenience. When she


    was angry and unable to get rid of him, she could only squeeze his hand with her nails.


    He kept looking at her gently, as if he didn''t feel any pain. She would be tired of that kind of expression.


    But in fact, she didn''t have much strength. She was just expressing her dissatisfaction.


    After hanging up the phone, she reached out her free hand to pinch zed''s chin as she giggled, "Okay,


    I''ll see how long you can endure. Let me go! "


    All of a sudden, Bruce loosened his grip on her. Since she used too much strength, she fell into his


    arms unsteadily. She struggled to sit up, but was sped into his arms, his soft lips reflecting on her


    forehead.


    "Polly, I will never let go of your hand in this life!"


    She didn''t know whether he said this on purpose or in a serious tone. He was holding her tightly in his


    arms, so she couldn''t hear his heart beat clearly.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel a throb in her heart.


    When Bruce was out, Halined to Polly, "I have asked if it is convenient for you? If it''s not


    convenient for you, you should say it earlier. You''re embarrassing me, aren''t you? "


    When Hal came to get Avril''s phone, he saw the two clinging to each other intimately. Since he had


    already opened the door, it was not good for him to get in or turn around and leave. He stood in the


    doorway at that time, not knowing how to deal with it.


    "It was convenient at the beginning. How could I know..." Bruce hung up the phone so quickly and then


    At this moment, Polly felt that she had been surrounded by Bruce''s love, and she couldn''t exin it


    clearly.


    "And Mr. he couldn''t help it?" "You want to tell me how charming you are, don''t you?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, Hal!" Avril nearly said that this guy liked her. She was so stupid. Generally


    speaking, he should be very gentle in front of the person he liked? She couldn''t figure out why he liked


    her so much for he was so eloquent.


    If it was him, things would not be like this.


    "How about Avril? Aren''t you going to see her?"


    "Avril''s boyfriend is here. He is gentle and considerate to her. Even I, a strong minded person, can''t


    bear to see him."


    Polly was interested and got close to him and said mysteriously, "how''s Avril''s boyfriend?"


    "If it is only about appearance, absolutely handsome, on the same level with your Bruce. As for the


    inner soul, he couldn''t find it for the time being. The first impression I had was that this man would not


    reveal emotion easily. "


    Polly was relieved a little, but then she continued to ask, "what do you think about Avril? Was he really


    gentle and considerate? Didn''t he show any dislike when he saw her beaten face? "


    Hal red at Polly and shouted in a low voice, "what are you women thinking about every day? We


    men, of course, do not rule out very many jerks. When they see their women hurt so bad, they will feel


    heartbroken. What''s the meaning of hate? "


    That news set her mind at rest again.


    "Well, it seems that both of you are protected by so many bodyguards. I have not realized that I was a


    useless person until today! The two of you hugged each other. My tenderness is a dream...


    Hal looked sad and dejected.


    Suddenly, he stared at the door of the ward with cold eyes.


    Rachel was surprised to see Hal. Even though she tried her best to stay calm, she couldn''t hide her


    panic in her eyes. "Mr. Xia, why... Why are you here?"


    "I haven''t asked you why you are here yet," said Hal coldly

 Chapter 124 We Dont Belong To The Same World

    Chapter 124 We Don''t Belong To The Same World


    Looking at Rachel Du and then at Hal Xia, Polly Han couldn''t help asking, "do you know each other?"


    "Not just acquaintances," said Hal seriously


    He had always been a calm and gentle young man, but now he looked more serious when he became


    serious. Polly didn''t know how Rachel had offended him. Hal was good tempered, but his temper was


    not bad, so it was likely that there were misunderstandings.


    "Rachel, let me tell you, I have put it this way. No matter how hard you pretend to be pitiful, it''s useless!


    We won''t say yes! "


    "Mr. Xia, you misunderstood me." Lowering her head, Rachel answered, "I''m not looking for you. I''m


    here for Dear Polly. She is my friend."


    "Polly, how could I be a good friend with a woman like you?" Hal blocked her way. He looked at the


    woman in front of him coldly and snorted, "you have the magic power to find Polly! Let me tell you,


    don''t waste your time on this! "


    "Hal, what happened?" "Watch your mouth. She is my friend for more than ten years."


    "A friend for more than ten years?" Hearing that, Hal frowned and turned around, "are you kidding?"


    "It''s not funny at all." "We grew up together. We are neighbors. We are good friends. We are very close


    to each other! If you don''t believe me, you can go to my home and check it out! "


    "Mr. Xia, we have been friends since we were young. This time I''m here to look for Polly. It''s not what


    you think. " Rachel was very obedient, her white little hands twisting the hemline of her skirt uneasily.


    "I believe in your words! Polly As for you, you''d better keep silent! "


    "What are you doing, Hal? Don''t always pull a long face! But Rachel are a girl and she is not several


    years older than you. If you have something to say, you can talk to her patiently. " Hearing her words,


    Hal med her and then Polly turned to Rachel. She said with a smile, "please don''t mind. He is not


    like this all the time. Perhaps he got stimted today."


    Seeing that she and Avril had already had a boyfriend, only he was still single, which was extremely


    unfair.


    As she spoke, she nudged Hal and winked at him to help him get back to normal as soon as possible.


    "Rachel, could you please tell me what happened? Maybe there''s some misunderstanding between


    you and them."


    Rachel gritted her teeth and shook her head. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Please don''t ask, Dear


    Polly. There is no misunderstanding. It is all my fault. Mr. Xia has nothing to do with it. "


    The more Vicky said so, the more sorrow Jasper felt. How could a man be so mean? Even if it was not


    all his fault, at least he should pay attention to his attitude and tone of speaking.


    Judging from their facial expressions, Polly concluded that they would not tell her what had happened.


    Atst, she sighed helplessly, thinking about asking her in private.


    "Dear Polly, I''m leaving now. It''s ufortable to stay with someone!" Ignoring her yelling behind, Hal


    strode out of the room.


    "What the hell! You are so stingy! " "Rachel, don''t be mad at him! You can tell me what happened, and I


    can talk to him. "


    Rachel Du pulled out her hand, wiped her eyes and said in a choked voice: "no, Dear Polly. As I said


    just now, it''s all my fault. Please don''t ask more about it. I don''t want to get you into trouble. "


    "What kind of rtionship we have? What do you mean by ''implicate others''?" Thest thing Polly Han


    would like to see was her best friend being wronged. She turned her body to let her face herself.


    "That''s settled. Tell me, how did Hal bully you?" A lot of possibilities shed through Polly''s mind in an


    instant, but the most direct one was the rtionship between Hal Xia and Rachel Du


    But to be honest, she felt that these two people were not quite matched. They were from different world


    at first nce.


    But, it didn''t mean that she was not worthy of him. Falling in love was something that could easily


    arouse people''s interest.


    In the beginning, Rachel did not want to say anything. She just lowered her head and her eyes were


    red. It seemed that she had been greatly wronged but had to hide her feelings and would like to say


    everything to others.


    At her request, she finally agreed to tell her.


    "Do you still remember that I called Bruce that night?"


    Of course she remembered it. There was an important guest who had food poisoning in the restaurant


    run by Rachel''s mother. She asked Bruce to help her. At that time, she was very worried about the


    person who was poisoned was Hal.


    "That thing has not passed yet..."


    The man who had food poisoning was not Hal, but he was her biological brother. His brother was in a


    worse health than him, so he was almost brought to the kill on the day of food poisoning. There was no


    room for discussion in this matter by the Xia n, and they would make their mother bear legal


    responsibilities.


    The Xia n was not an ordinary family. There were several public official members of it and one of


    them was Hal''s father. This made Polly look at him with new eyes. This guy was the most hidden one


    among them.


    Who would have thought that a second generation of officials would be so amiable, and even funny?


    Through the rtionship between Bruce and other members of the Xia n, Rachel made an apology


    to them and asked them to let her mother go. She had moved the Xia n members and agreed to


    give it a try, but Hal refused to do so. He firmly believed that it was man-made and he had to ask the


    hotel to hand in the culprit. However, it was unrealistic to seek out the source of the food after they


    bought it and put it on the table in a pot. Many people had to pass the check-in process.


    Rachel had tried to exin this to many people, but she failed. She had made great efforts to figure out


    this matter, but it turned out to be fruitless.


    "Okay, I get it." said Polly with a nod. That''s why he misunderstood you the moment he saw you. He


    must have thought that you came to beg for my mercy! This man is really very sensitive. "


    "It wasn''t his fault. After all, the man who was poisoned was his brother, and he was nearly unable to


    save his life. No one wants his families to be hurt like this! " "I didn''t know you were Mr. Xia''s


    ssmate. I came here not on purpose. I don''t want you to plead for me after I tell you what happened.


    Mr. Xia refused me sternly just now. I won''t make it difficult for you. "


    "Dear Polly..." Suddenly, Rachel rushed into Polly''s arms and burst into tears as if she couldn''t bear her


    endless sadness. "My heart is not growing up in my stomach. It was cut by a knife and filled with salt.


    I''m really upset! I will apologize to them and I have said all I can to them. They are from rich families,


    but I don''t want anything bad to happen to them. I just feel guilty and have to pay them back. Although


    it was impossible to make up for the loss of money, people would try every means to make up if they


    felt guilty. They didn''t even give me the chance! "


    "It''s all responsibility for the hotel to make the guest suffer from food poisoning. But you don''t have to


    put mom in jail. She had worked hard all her life, and even she didn''t dare to kill a living fish. Why did


    she suffer this? It''s so unfair! "


    Thinking of that her parents were framed to elope, a lot of negativements were made on the


    Inte. At that time, she felt as painful as dead.


    "If you really want to know who should be to me, I''ll go to Mr. Xia and ask him to put me in jail for my


    mother! Their family members have suffered so much pain, and they are angry. I have to do everything


    I can to make them feel better. "


    "Rachel, you can''t do that." Patting her on the back, Polly consoled her in a soft voice, "Hal is a


    reasonable man. You should try other methods to see if you can make him change his mind."


    "Dear Polly, I''ve tried every means. I almost kneel to them." Rachel raised her head and stared at her


    with tearful eyes. "I''m at my wit''s end. Do you have any good idea? Can you tell me? "


    "I don''t know what to do, either. Hal has a strong bond with his brother, so he is so radical. Calm down


    and think it over. Maybe you can figure out a solution. " Polly had never experienced such things. She


    couldn''t think of a solution for a moment.


    "My mind is a mess now. I feel like a walking dead. Something about work... I had no mood at all. I was


    thinking about staying in BA group, but now it seems impossible! Compared to my mom, this is nothing.


    I don''t ask for anything in my life. As long as she can live well, I will be satisfied. "


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, Rachel. You can find a way to solve everything. Think it over. Let''s think it


    over together. " Tears streamed down her face. She raised the back of her hand to wipe off the tears.


    "Rachel, what did Bruce say about it?"


    When she heard the name "Bruce", Rachel violently clutched her skirt with her ten fingers, and her


    fingertips crumpled and extended. Her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    But soon her pitiful face changed. She leaned against Polly and shook her head, "Bruce has tried his


    best. Don''t bother him any more. He has been busy dealing with thepany''s affairs and


    grandfather''s affairs these days. "


    "So, I should be content!" A gray figure appeared at the door and Bruce''s mother walked


    in.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 125 The Secret Things

    Chapter 125 The Secret Things


    Rachel stood up the moment she saw Mrs. he. She smiled and said respectfully, "Hello, Mrs. he."


    Then she saw Jean behind Bruce''s mother. Their eyes exchanged quickly. She greeted, "Hi, Jean. Are


    you here too?"


    Polly was shocked by what she saw. It was all her fault. How could Jean Fang be so shameless to


    come here. If she hade alone, she would have kicked her out immediately. But since Bruce''s


    mother was here, she could do nothing about it.


    She''d like to see why she came here. What was she up to? Fortunately, she was not too miserable!


    "Why can''t Ie here?" She looked at the gorgeousce dress on Rachel and frowned.


    With a smile on her face, Rachel carefully stepped aside. She was so nervous in front of the two


    women that she even didn''t dare to take a deep breath.


    Seeing this, Polly felt more sympathetic to Rachel Du. ''for a girl who doesn''t have a background or


    support, it''s not easy for her to work all by herself in a big city.


    She sessfullypleted her study with the financial support of the he n and she also made a


    favorable impression on the he n through her efforts. But even if she could live in the He Residence,


    she still lived under other people''s roof. Now, it was her mother''s fault again. People would look down


    upon her.


    Even if she was friends with Jean, it was not equal. How could she tolerate the arrogant and bad


    temper of a nobledy like Jean? But she just let her be. She must have suffered a lot.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But Rachel has such a strong self-esteem. I don''t know how she can stand being looked down upon.


    She didn''t like the way Jean treated Rachel. She pulled Rachel to a chair and put her hand on her


    shoulder. "Rachel, take a seat. Don''t stand there anymore."


    Then she said to Mrs. he and Miss. Fang, "please sit down."


    Of course, Jean could tell that she was targeting at her, which made her very angry. As Jean was about


    to lose her temper, Rachel walked over and pulled her arm. She tipped her a wink secretly to indicate


    her to restrain herself.


    "aunt, Jean, please have a seat," Rachel smiled like a Barbie doll. It was so irritating to Polly. But how


    tired to pretend for Rachel.


    "Don''t bother. I''m here to keep Jeanpany." Mrs. he cut off her words, looking around with piercing


    eyes. "I heard from Jean that she should take some responsibility for Miss Han''s hospitalization. She


    felt very uneasy and insisted oning here. But I was afraid of being misunderstood by Miss Han, so


    I bring her here by myself. Do you mind it, Miss Han? "


    How could she not mind? But she could not say that.


    "aunt, even miss. Fang doesn''t mind it at all. How could I mind?" "Now that you know you are


    responsible for this matter, are youing here to make an apology to her?" said Polly, gritting her


    teeth She held back her words.


    Polly didn''t want to continue the topic, but she was afraid that she would offend Bruce''s mother. She


    was Bruce''s mother. She didn''t care what would happen to his mother, but she couldn''t be rude to her.


    Even so, the atmosphere began to turn awkward and dull.


    "aunt, where is Bruce? Is he in Grandpa''s ward? "


    When Jean heard Rachel call Grandpa, a fierce light shed across her eyes. She didn''t know why, but


    the more she disliked this woman now, the more dissatisfied she was with her. She didn''t like the way


    she called Bruce, nor did she like the way she called his mother auntie


    All in all, she didn''t want her to be rted to anyone of the he n.


    Bruce, aunt, Grandpa and so on. Only she could call them like that, except for her own family. She was


    the only one who had privileges. As for Rachel Du, the woman who was supposed to follow her in


    despair now was on the same level with her.


    "Bruce is with Grandpa." Jean held her head high and continued, "uncle came here just now! He said


    he had something to talk to Bruce! Bruce won''t be able to leave in a short time! "


    It was apparent that Jean was trying to show off her superiority in front of Mr. he. However, Mrs. he


    turned pale upon hearing Jean''s words.


    Although Polly Han had no idea what was going on, Rachel had knew. She smiled and asked, "has


    unclee yet? Hasn''t Aunte yet?"


    She had a heavy ent on the word "aunt ".


    Bruce''s mother''s face darkened at her words.


    How could Bruce''s aunt be here? She thought that the he n had only one son and that Bruce''s father


    was the only son of Lord He. She hadn''t heard the he n has another son before.


    Besides, why was Jean so arrogant? She was good at disguising herself in front of Bruce''s mother.


    While she was in a good mood, she didn''t notice Mrs. he at all and blurted out, "aunt, of course you


    shoulde here. They always stay together. I''ve never seen anyone had a better rtionship than


    them!"


    Thecency on her face was gone. Suddenly Rachel appeared concerned. She walked to Mrs. he


    and asked, "what''s wrong with you, Mrs. he? You don''t look good. " As she spoke, she anxiously


    winked at Jean.


    Everyone could see what she was doing.


    "Nothing." Bruce''s mother was supposed to lean on Jean, but she moved some distance away from her


    at this moment. Then she leaned towards Rachel and said, "I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    All of a sudden, it seemed that something came to her mind. Jean took Mrs. he''s arm and exined


    hastily, "Mrs. he, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    "I know!" Bruce''s mother said in a stern tone, "Jean, you said you woulde over to see Miss Han.


    Now that you have seen her, can we leave now?"


    "Aunt, i..."


    Actually, Jean didn''t want to leave at this moment. She had nned to swagger off in front of Polly with


    her mother. She couldn''t bear to leave unless her goal had been achieved.


    Mrs. he was also a smart woman. She saw through Jean at a nce. She impatiently looked at her


    watch and said in an anxious tone, "we have been out for a period of time. I have to take care of father.


    I can''t count on anyone else!"


    Jean couldn''t say no to her. If Bruce''s mother left, it would be meaningless for her to stay here. She


    had to go with her. Before leaving, she gave a resentful nce at Polly and Rachel. So she had no


    choice but to vent her anger on the door of the ward. When she went out, she closed the door very


    heavily. If the door wasn''t made of tempered ss, it would have been broken on the spot.


    Rachel walked over and closed the door. She wanted tough, but she had to put a restraint on the


    look on her face. She turned around and looked worried.


    She reached out and tucked a few strands of hair behind her ears. She sighed, "s, I''m afraid you will


    have to be sad for a while again. Jean really can''t talk."


    "Why? Did she say something wrong? " Polly had doubts, but she felt vaguely that this was rted to


    the privacy of the he family. As a member of the he family, it was improper to ask such a question


    because of Rachel''s embarrassment. She had been just imagining how Rachel would suffer, but today,


    she had seen it with her own eyes, so she was touched.


    Rachel sat down on the edge of Polly''s bed, holding her hand, and smiled softly, "this is a secret of the


    household, but you are not an outsider for the ho n. I can let you see it."


    From the following description of Rachel Du, Polly Han understood an incredible thing.


    Lord He has two sons. One of was Bruce''s father, Frank He. He was the second son. Butter, that


    eldest son was killed. Besides, this eldest son''s wife, Daisy Fang was involved in an affair with Frank


    before Bruce''s parents got married. But after her husband''s death, they started to be together again.


    They were secretly seeing each other behind Bruce''s mother''s back.


    At that time, Bruce was about seven or eight years old, and the rtionship between them was about


    to develop into a seven-year itch.


    Not long after, Daisy Fang got pregnant. She didn''t want to have an abortion, so she went to tell the


    truth to Lord He. Lord He flew into a rage for it and almost died of anger. Considering various factors,


    he agreed to keep the child, but only told the public that it was the eldest son''s child. What''s more, that


    child had no right to inherit the he n''s fortune in the future and could only be used as a foster son.


    The boy was Justin he, Lucy Ji''s boyfriend, whom she had met at the he family.


    No wonder he looks so much like Bruce. They used to be half-brothers.


    After learning the truth, Bruce''s mother couldn''t swallow it. She left for the U.S. and had been away for


    several years. However, Bruce''s mother was Lord He''s adopted daughter. She grew up in the he family.


    Lord He was not only his father, but also her father. Although she left, she still kept in touch with the he


    n. During this period, she hade back several times at the request of Lord He. But with the


    obstruction of Daisy, their rtionship with Frank could not be repaired.


    Lord He resolutely opposed his arrangement, and Bruce''s mother and Frank hadn''t divorced yet. Of


    course, even if Frank and Daisy couldn''t register their marriage, the two of them had lived together for


    many years without a name. For this, they quarreled many times. It was strange that they got along


    well and did not break up because of each other.


    After his persuasion didn''t work, Lord He drove them out of the he n. Except for important festivals


    and birthdays, no one was allowed to return to the He Residence. After his grandfather retired from the


    second tier, he handed over the management right of the group to Bruce.


    That was why Frank was still so young, and the boss of the BA group was his son, Bruce.


    They looked like a deluxe house, but there was such an inside story, which was worthy to be sighed.


    "Do you know why Jean was so happy that she totally forgot about aunt?" Rachel sighed.


    Polly shook her head.

 Chapter 126 I Already Have A Boyfriend

    Chapter 126 I Already Have A Boyfriend


    Rachel looked at Polly with a smile and said nothing.


    When a person''s appetite was aroused, he would feel as if someone had been scratched by a cat.


    Moreover, from the expressions of Rachel, from the eyes of her, which were half smiling, she


    indistinctly felt that this matter had something to do with Bruce.


    "Rachel, what on earth is going on? Just tell me." Polly pretended to be angry and frowned. "You''re a


    real person. If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t!"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I''m just afraid that you''ll be unhappy if I tell you."


    "I''m not upset at all!"


    "Then I will tell you!" Rachel restrained her smile and said, "guess who is that Daisy Fang?"


    Polly''s heart jolted.


    "They have the samest name. I think you can guess it." Asked Rachel expectantly.


    "Is she a rtive of Jean?"


    "Yes, she''s a rtive. She''s Jean''s aunt. Both Daisy and Frank hoped that Bruce could marry Jean


    because of that. That''s why they came to Bruce today. "


    "Dear Polly. I know you''ll be unhappy about it, but I have to tell you. Not only Bruce''s father, but also his


    mother agreed on their marriage. The only person you can trust now is Bruce. "


    "But, I still don''t understand. Why does Bruce''s mother like Jean when she''s not getting along well with


    Daisy? " Logically, they should hate each other, right? Besides, she didn''t find anything good with Jean.


    She was just a typical spoiled, arrogant, self-centered and capricious girl.


    "I''m not quite sure about that. Maybe it''s because she''s so beautiful that everyone loves her, "


    If she didn''t know what kind of person Rachel was, she would have thought that she was saying


    something ironic. But it was not appropriate for her to say anything. After all, they were good friends.


    Whatever she said, it would be likely to drive a wedge between them.


    Rachel''s phone rang. She said "sorry" to Polly and walked out worriedly with her phone in her hand.


    The call must have been very urgent, but she said nothing. It wasn''t hard to guess what happened


    when she looked pale.


    Holding a pillow in her arms, she listened carefully as she held her breath. Rachel said in a low voice,


    as usual before. But five minutester, the conversation was gone. She waited for a while, but there


    was no sound.


    It was abnormal.


    She put down the pillow, got out of bed quietly and walked towards the door with the help of the wall.


    Still dizzy, she walked slowly and lightly. Opening the door, she saw Rachel squatting one meter away


    from the door, with her head in her knees, her shoulders twitching, and asionally she heard her


    suppressed sobs.


    A sense of dizziness attacked her. She was almost unable to stand steadily, and grabbed the door


    handle with both hands to prevent herself from falling down. She was worried, but she didn''t dare to go


    over.


    "Rachel, what happened?" Her voice trembled and her body was shaking. As long as she got down the


    ground, she would feel dizzy.


    It seemed that Rachel didn''t hear her and kept crying.


    She raised her voice and shouted. After a while, Rachel turned around and saw her. Her eyes were


    red, and her eyshes were sticking together because of the moist. There were a few drops of tears


    that were sliding down at the corner of her eyes.


    She wiped her tears and stood up quickly. All of a sudden, she staggered with her eyes closed tightly


    and her hands covering her head. Her face was full of pain.


    "Are you okay?" Clenching her teeth, she came to her and held her arm. "Are you okay?"


    Half of her body leaned against Polly. She touched the back of her head and said breathlessly,


    "nothing. I didn''t sleep well these days. The time I crouched over was too long, so when I stood up, I


    couldn''t see anything clearly."


    "Why are your lips so pale? You seem to have anemia. This is the hospital and you should go to have a


    check-up. "


    "Dear Polly, thank you. I''ll have an examination." Rachel shook her body again. "But I don''t think so. It''s


    just because I''m too tired these days. I can''t sleep or eat."


    "Rachel, I do think that you haven''t eaten well or slept well these days. It seems that you have been


    like this for a long time. You are much thinner than when we first met. You gave me a sense of plump


    then. " "Look at her wrist, it''s so slender now," said Polly Han


    Rachel smiled and suddenly her eyes turned red. She seemed to be about to cry again.


    "Dear Polly, our former life was carefree most of the time even though there were also some troubles.


    She felt so happy when she recalled the past. If only we hadn''t grown up. "


    Sorrow filled in her eyes as she said this.


    "Unfortunately, we have to grow up and live our own lives. We have to face those unwilling to face."


    Said Rachel, with tears streaming down her face, "let me help you. I can''t go with you. I have to go."


    She couldn''t hold her excitement any longer and asked, "so, what was that phone call for? Does it have


    anything to do with your mother? "


    Rachel didn''t say anything. She just wept bitterly. She held Polly Han''s arm and helped her to the bed.


    Then she tucked her in. However, Polly was not in the mood to lie on the bed. Seeing that Rachel was


    about to leave, she grabbed her hand and said, "Rachel, tell me what happened. I''ll share the burden


    with you."


    Rachel desperately turned around and walked outside, shaking her head. "Dear Polly, I''m leaving."


    "Huh!" "Don''t go! Tell me! Don''t treat me as your friend! If you think that there is no need for me to


    continue to be friends with you, you can leave now! "


    She angrily let go of Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel wiped her tears slowly and said in a serious voice, "Dear Polly, I didn''t mean that. I, I don''t want


    you to worry about me. My mother has received awyer''s letter from the Xia n. Now she is so


    anxious. She has never done anything bad in her life, and how could she bear such a shock? I have to


    go andfort her. "


    Polly sank for a moment, and the man named Hal was really fast to act.


    "But, don''t worry too much. You can go to your mother''s first. I''ll help you talk with Hal. But I''m not sure


    if I can tell you everything. " After all, the death of the loved ones was of great importance to every


    family.


    But thewyer''s letter was supposed to have been issued not long ago, only when Hal hadn''t known


    that she had a rtionship with Rachel Du. There might be a chance of manoeuvre. Although the


    chances were not veryrge, they had to give it a try.


    But Rachel disagreed. She sat back on the edge of the bed and grabbed her hand. "No need for that.


    It''s too embarrassing. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you would be put in a dilemma. "


    "But I have known it now. However, I won''t leave your business alone. Hal is my friend. I will try my best


    to help you clear your misunderstanding. "


    After Rachel left, Polly called Hal. She called him several times, but he didn''t answer. She was restless.


    ''what did he mean? ''has he already known that I will call him to plead for mercy and deliberately not


    answer the phone?''?


    She thought that the man wouldn''t do such a thing. Even if he didn''t agree with her, he could talk with


    her peacefully. Was it necessary to avoid her?


    Ten minutester, she became more and more uneasy. At first, she was mad at him. Now she only


    worried about Hal. He left angrily just now. What''s wrong with his body.


    When people were angry, they would choose no path, just like when they were nervous. She couldn''t


    imagine how dangerous it would be if he passed out on the street!


    Polly was worrying about nothing until she remembered there was a time when they had a gym ss


    and run 8000 meters. Suddenly, he passed out and ran on the track, which frightened all his


    ssmates.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. She wanted to call Bruce and ask him for


    help. But at this moment, he was discussing the thing with Frank and Daisy. If she called him now, her


    family would think that she was deliberately making trouble, which would leave a bad impression on


    them.


    She don''t wanted to make trouble and meddle in the marriage of Bruce. And her reason told her that it


    was impossible. Since she had married him, she must try to get along with his family.


    When she was at a loss what to do, Hal called her.


    "Dear Polly, you have called me so many times. What''s the matter?" His voice was cold as ice.


    "Hal, where are you now? Can youe over?"


    After a short silence, about ten secondster, he replied, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Hal, who''s on the phone?" Harrison Xia asked in a wheelchair. The two brothers didn''t look very much,


    but when he smiled, his expression was somewhat simr to that of Hal.


    While helping his brother wipe his hair that had just been washed, Hal smiled and said, "this is from


    one of my friends."


    "Friends?" "I heard that you have a crush on a girl. Is she the one in the VIP ward upstairs?"


    Hal was a little embarrassed. He walked into the bathroom with a towel and said, "no, she is just one of


    my ssmates."


    "If she were only your ssmate, why did you bother to arrange a VIP ward for her?" he asked


    With a flicker in his eyes, Hal forced a smile and said, "we''re not justmon ssmates. We get


    along well with each other, just like Avril. The three of us are good friends!"


    "I know you are one of Avril''s good friends! But in my opinion, you are special about the girl upstairs. "


    "Harrison, don''t talk nonsense. She has a boyfriend."


    "So what? They are both not marry. You still have a lot of chances. All our men in the Xia n are so


    generous to this. If I meet someone I really like, I will never give up! I believe that your love for that girl


    is no less than her boyfriend''s. hold on, and one day she will be moved by you. "


    "It''s almost impossible. Her boyfriend is excellent."


    "Well, I guess you are jealous of her already! Who is her boyfriend? Why are you so disappointed? "


    "Bruce He."


    After this, silence overwhelmed the room.

 Chapter 127 I Will Never Live In Peace With Her!

    Chapter 127 I Will Never Live In Peace With Her!


    Seeing that Hal didn''t ask what happened to Rachel immediately, Polly Han med him with a faint


    smile, "what were you doing just now? I called you so many times, but you didn''t answer my phone.


    I''ve been worried about you for a long time."


    With a casual smile, he slumped into his chair and asked, "what are you worried about? Are you afraid


    that I get lost? "


    "Of course I''m not afraid that you get lost! I''m just worried... "


    She was wearing a wine red T-shirt and a pair of cropped jeans. The exposed arms and legs were so


    slim as if they could be broken by the pinch. Then she looked at his cheeks, the cheeks were high, his


    eyelids sunken, and his face was unusually sallow.


    There were too many things in the past few days, so she hadn''t watched him carefully. Hal was


    incredibly thin.


    When she remembered what she was about to tell him, she suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "What are you worried about?" "I was washing my brother''s hair just now, but he didn''t answer the


    phone. I''m sorry," said Hal, trying to avoid her gaze


    He didn''t know since when he didn''t dare to look into her eyes for a long time. Her eyes were as clear


    as ake in the clear spring light, which could reflect his mind.


    He was afraid that he couldn''t help telling her his true feelings.


    Perhaps, it was time to leave.


    "Hal, take care of yourself. Many people might have said that to you. Don''t mind my long winded words.


    " ''people with poor health are usually very sensitive and paranoid, and they don''t like others to mention


    about his health.


    She had been with Hal for more than one year, but she had tried her best to not mention about him. But


    when he really cared about someone, he couldn''t help showing his concerns even if he had tried his


    best to control his emotions.


    Hearing that, Hal raised his eyebrows and impatiently said, "I will definitely get annoyed with your long


    winded words. My body belongs to myself, so how could I not protect it? You are talking nonsense! "


    "Fine, I''m the fifth wheel." "You just mentioned your brother. How is he now? Are you getting better? "


    "Not bad. And I''ll stay in hospital for a while, under observation. "


    "Then..." Suddenly, Polly''s phone rang. It was from Rachel. She frowned and answered the phone,


    "Rachel, what''s wrong?"


    No one could hear his voice at the other end of the phone. A burst of miserable and oppressive sobs


    sounded like the low roars of a trapped beast. Despair, helplessness, helplessness and helplessness.


    She was frightened and raised her voice: "Rachel, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Polly! My mom, my mom passed out! She, she..." Rachel cried out with her voice blurred. It took a


    long time for Polly to identify those words.


    "Take your time, Rachel. Calm down."


    "Dear Polly, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you. I''m sorry!" Rachel immediately hung up the phone. No


    matter how many times she called, she didn''t answer.


    Polly took a look at Hal, her eyes full of guilt and helplessness. Even if she couldn''t speak, she had to.


    "Are you calling from Rachel?" "Did she ask you to plead for her mother?" he asked coldly


    "No, Hal. You got me wrong. But she didn''t ask me to do so. It was I who wanted to plead for her.


    Instead, she persuaded me not to do that. She was afraid that I would be in a dilemma. "


    "So you are going to beg me?"


    Polly was silent.


    "The fact is not the same. In a word, the final result is that you ask me to help you. You''re so sincere for


    her. Do you know what kind of person she is? Do you know what kind of method she has used to make


    our family let go of her mother? "


    "If I had known she was your friend, I would have advised you not to have rtionship with that kind of


    person. You are really..." He paused for a while and then said, "I can''t say it!"


    "Hal, don''t be so excited." "Think about it calmly and sincerely. No matter what she has done, it is


    understandable that she does it for her own mother. "


    "You are lying because you have no idea what she has done! Dear Polly, I have to say, if you put this


    thing aside... " He suddenly realized that thepared situation was even worse because his parents


    had just suffered a catastrophest time.


    He immediately corrected himself, "no one would be as shameless as Rachel is when ites to this


    matter!"


    "Hal, things are not that absolute. You won''t understand until you have faced that difficult choice! "


    If Hal knew that she had married Bruce because of her parents, nobody knew how he would react. He


    would say that she was depraved and irresponsible.


    "Yes, I don''t understand! So I can''t ept it! "


    Polly didn''t know how Rachel made trouble with him, but she was too naive to clear up the


    misunderstanding. That was impossible. He didn''t even want to mention it.


    She decided to change another way.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Hal, let''s talk about her mother, not Rachel. She has suffered so much. Do you have the heart to let a


    poor and lonely old man suffer that? "


    There was a moment of pity in Hal''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He said coldly, "Dear Polly,


    things are not like what you think. If my brother''s food poisoning was deliberately done by someone,


    would you believe it?"


    "Designed? Is it a trap set up by our peers? "


    "No! If it''s all because of our peers, I won''t let go of Rachel? Who do you think I am? "


    "So what on earth is it like. Hal, if you don''t tell me, how can the misunderstanding be solved? "


    "There''s no misunderstanding between us! Dear Polly, what should I say to make you understand?


    What did she do to you that makes you believe her so deeply that you even suspect me! "


    "Hal, I don''t suspect you! You are just like her. We are both friends. I just want you to live in peace... "


    "I will never keep peace with her!" "If you want to make friends with her or me, who will you choose? If I


    tell you that if you go on pleading for her, we won''t even be friends. Will you still be so stubborn? "


    "Hal, i..."


    "You said that you wanted me to think about Rachel''s mother. Her mother had suffered a lot. What


    about my brother? Is everything going smoothly? Do you know what he has suffered? If my brother


    was poisoned this time, even death would be in vain for her. "


    "Hal, please be reasonable? Now your brother is fine, isn''t he? You can''t just ignore me! "


    "Who said my brother was fine? He suffered a lot because of the poison! In a word, the culprit must be


    punished, and I won''t give in! "


    "It''s useless that you don''t yield! I have the final say on this matter! "


    The door of the ward was pushed open. Harrison walked in with his hands rolling the wheelchair.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Hal hastily ran over to help his brother push his wheelchair and scolded,


    "didn''t the doctor tell you to have more rest! Where is your nursing assistant? "


    "Hal, why are you being so verbose?" With a frown, he continued with a faint smile, "but the doctor also


    said that I can''t stay in the ward all day long. He asked me to do more exercise."


    "The doctor just asked you to have a small range of exercise first..."


    "I came here by elevator and wheelchair all the way, so I''m not tired at all. Hal, your brother is a man.


    Can you not protect me like a woman? "


    "Can''t you put on one more coat?"


    "I''ve already worn enough. What else do you want me to wear? I''m not a woman who can stay in


    confinement of childbirth. "


    Through the interaction between the two brothers of the Xia n, she saw a different Hal. He was


    concerned, considerate and calm.


    His yful look waspletely disappeared. In fact, he may not be like that. He just presented himself


    most charming in front of everyone.


    "Stop talking, Hal. Wait outside. I need to talk to Miss Han. "


    Hearing that, Hal immediately stopped him and said, "brother, don''t be silly. Since you don''t know her,


    what can you say?" Then he tried to push Harrison out of the room.


    "No, I can! As for what I''m going to say, I''ll say whatever I want to say. It has nothing to do with you! "


    Harrison grabbed the wheel so that he wouldn''t hurt his brother.


    "Brother, stop talking about it. Let''s go back."


    "No way! Hal, I just told you, men of the Xia n should be able to pick them up and leave them alone!


    Just a word. What are you afraid of? "


    After all, he was her brother.


    Ten minutester, Hal came to Polly''s ward in a hurry. He came back after he had sent Harrison off.


    He looked a little embarrassed. It seemed that he had mustered his courage before he said, "Dear


    Polly. No matter what my brother said to you just now, don''t take it to heart. He likes being


    exaggerated. There was nothing happened in the beginning, but he talked about it and made me look


    bad! "


    Polly was still thinking about thest sentence that Harrison said, but she didn''t hear what Hal said.


    "Miss Han, I just hope that you can remember one thing. You owe Hal a big favor and you will pay him


    back someday. If you are willing to give yourself to him, he won''t mind. "


    Harrison agreed to withdraw the case and would not sue Rachel''s mother. This trouble had finallye


    to an end. But he was a bit humorous. She couldn''t help blushing when she thought of the words Avril


    said to her, which were about the fact that Hal liked her.


    If Hal really liked her, their friendship was nothing but a reflection. She had no courage to face it at all.


    "Dear Polly, I''m talking to you. What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 128 Why Do You Run Away As Soon As You See Me

    Chapter 128 Why Do You Run Away As Soon As You See Me


    Hal waved his hand in front of her eyes and reminded her, "Hey, hey, hey, what are you thinking?"


    As soon as she came to herself, she saw Hal standing in front of her, embarrassed. "Didn''t you just


    leave? When did youe back? "


    Hal patted his forehead and sighed, "Damn it! It seems that you didn''t hear a word of what I said just


    now. Forget it! Well, have a good rest. I have to go now. "


    When Fanny and Kevin came to the ward aggressively and stirred up trouble, they didn''te across


    Polly who was walking with Avril on the road near the little garden of the hospital.


    "Fanny, the door is locked. Let''s go home," said Kevin.


    How could Fanny be willing to listen to her? She said angrily, "no, I can''te here without doing


    anything!"


    She shook off Kevin''s hand and rushed out.


    She had been in hospital for a week and was almost recovered. Now she could walk around as she


    liked.


    She nned to go through the discharge formalities tomorrow.


    Avril was nothing serious except for the swollen cheek. Just like before, she came to the hospital every


    day to apany Polly for some time.


    There was an shocking Inte incident these days. Those people who came to the hospital to make


    trouble were released soon, but none of them had a good end. They were either injured or disabled,


    and were disfigured.


    Avril''s boyfriend had something to do with the ident. But she didn''t express her attitude on this


    matter, and she was not even interested in the news.


    Which made her more suspicious. She wanted to ask Avril about her boyfriend for several times, but


    she was interrupted by Avril with other topics, just like now.


    "I haven''t seen Bruce these days."


    Polly hadn''t seen him for several days. Not only did she not see him, but he didn''t even call her. She


    wondered what he was busy with. She visited Lord He in his ward when she got better. She was


    mocked by Jean coldly, and then she was humiliated by Daisy and drove her out.


    She went to Lord He''s ward yesterday, but she was still not allowed toe in. She used to wait for


    him on the way to the ward, but he was like gone, and he didn''t evene to see his grandfather.


    Every time she called Bruce, Jake would answer the phone. He always told her politely that the boss


    was in a meeting and that he was busy at the moment.


    She felt uneasy.


    That day Frank and he talked, he did note to see her for such a long time, is to gradually alienate


    her, in order to divorce?


    "He must be on a business trip." Standing under a Chinese rose, Polly seemed to be absent-minded.


    "Why do you say he is on a business trip? As your boyfriend, where does he go? Shouldn''t he ask for


    leave from you since he has gone for so many days? " Avril was filled with indignation. She had been


    extremely radical in the past two days. "As his girlfriend, how can you not know his whereabouts? You


    are so careless! Don''t you know how popr your Mr. He is in the social circle? "


    She knew what would happen without a reminder.


    "Those women are all throwing themselves at you. They are very forward. You are nothing like an idiot!


    Are you still angry with him for not taking the initiative to call him? I''m telling you, if you don''t call him


    now, you''ll regret calling him in the future. And he won''t answer. "


    He didn''t have to wait any longer, because he didn''t want to answer her phone now. But she didn''t dare


    to tell this angry friend.


    "What''s more, why do you leave hospital tomorrow? If I were you, I would leave the hospital right now!


    No, she couldn''t. She ran away from the hospital and blocked the door of hispany so that he


    couldn''t see her. She wanted to make everything clear to him in public! Let''s see how he can escape


    this time. "


    People like Bruce, if he blocked the door, she would ask for it. Wait a minute. Did she know something?


    "Forget it!" All of a sudden, Avril stamped her feet. She looked around with an anxious look on her face.


    "If you want to leave, you don''t have to hang on the tree named Bruce! There are so many good men in


    the world! "


    "That''s right!" Suddenly, a person appeared beside the short trees in front of them. His gentle and


    bright smile spread to Polly''s face like the spring breeze, making her feel veryfortable and light.


    It was Owen!


    Hearing that, Polly was frozen in ce. Her eyes rested on Owen''s face for two seconds. Then she


    looked suspiciously at Avril.


    "I''m sorry." Avril looked at her very calmly. "I know you don''t want this to happen, but for the moment, I


    really don''t know what to do to make up for my past mistakes."


    All she did was to atone for her sin.


    Owen stared at her with his eyes brightened.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He was tall and straight. His ck hair and pale face were vivid. The gentle smile made him look more


    gentle, handsome and jade like.


    Since they were apart, there was almost no change in his face, and he was still deeply impressed by


    her. However, she was very different from before. Every time she recalled the past, it was just a dream


    which she had dreamed for many years.


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    "Dear Polly!" He stretched out his arms and stopped her.


    "Why do you run as soon as you see me? Am I terrible? Do you really hate me so much? "


    His sad voice sounded a little hoarse because of impatience, which made her heart beat fast.


    "Stop running away from me! If you really don''t care about our past, why don''t you give me a


    nonchnt smile? "


    Owen walked to stand in front of Polly, looked at her seriously and said seriously, "as a matter of fact,


    the only thing I want to do is to let you face me! I didn''t dare to make up for the hurt I had caused to


    you. It was too hypocritical. I just hope that I can try my best to eliminate your hatred for me. "


    "Because I want to see your smile!"


    But she was unable to smile for a while, which worried him and made him unable to leave.


    What he said was thest thing that Polly dared to look into his eyes, so she lowered her head slightly.


    She had to leave here as soon as possible. She had only taken two steps before her wrist was gripped


    by a powerful force. The next moment, she was pulled into someone''s arms.


    Her nose was filled with the familiar mint scent which was like a catalyst that stimted her tears. The


    embrace he had once longed for finally wrapped her in. At this most inappropriate moment.


    Inside Polly''s ward, Fanny had smashed all the items that had been smashed and smashed into


    pieces. The room was in a mess, and there wasn''t even a ce to stand on. Atst, she smugly left a


    few messy shoe prints on her snow-white pillow.


    Arge group of people stood at the door, watching the fun. However, they just watched it. Although


    they were dissatisfied, no one talked about it.


    During the process, Kevin had been standing at the door, quietly watching her abuse with a slight


    frown. The intertwining shoe prints seemed to step on his face one by one.


    However, he felt that he should be ashamed. Since the video of Fanny''s naked body had been


    uploaded on the Inte, his face had been clouded.


    Owen was right. He couldn''t live without Fanny. Sometimes he would just put on a long face and y


    cool. That was the reason why he was so different from other men. He was totally different from other


    men.


    After being together with Fanny, he enjoyed the material enjoyment and more importantly, he found the


    value of existence. Such a woman with nice breast shape and no brain was easy to control, and this


    woman was very rich.


    Fanny was innocent. He wouldn''t give up her affluent life even if she was raped.


    "Kevin, let''s go." After finishing, Fanny held Kevin''s arm and walked outside.


    But Kevin stopped and didn''t want to go with her. He raised his face and said, "now do you feel better?"


    "Oh, yes!"


    "You arefortable, but I am not!" He shook off the hands, and made him way through the crowd. He


    didn''t walk to the elevator, but took a stairs through the safe passage.


    As he expected, Fanny Li was running after him.


    "Kevin, don''t walk so fast. Wait for me!"


    Of course, Kevin didn''t listen to her and he walked quickly. Since the safe passage was long, Fanny


    had plenty of time to catch up with him. When they caught up with each other, he would pretend to be


    angry with her and press her against the wall to severely bite her. She was easily turned on by him. He


    would rush to the elevator and return to their car.


    Recently, he wasn''t as eager as he was before. He took her back to the apartment. He not only


    satisfied the woman who was suffering from her lust, but also satisfied his physiological need.


    However, things didn''t go well this time.


    She turned around and looked down from the ss window of the corridor.


    "What are you doing?" A hint of disappointment shed across Kevin''s face.


    "I caught you this time!" Fanny pointed down and said, "Kevin,e here and have a look. They are


    Owen and Polly."


    But Kevin was not interested in it at all. He jumped over the crowd and looked down with Fanny.


    "It''s them, right?"


    "You didn''t see it wrong! It''s them! "


    When he saw the scene that Owen had pulled Polly into his arms, he had mixed feelings. He not only


    gloated at Bruce''s misfortune, but also felt helpless about the past which was beautiful without any


    trace. What''s more, he were deeply envious and resentful of Bruce.


    Was Owen really that good? He even didn''t have a chance topare with Bruce! Well, if this scene is


    seen by the arrogant and superior man, it must have a funny expression on his face?


    "That''s all!" Fanny took out his cell phone and began to take pictures. "I asked you two to collude with


    each other to plot against me. I will send this to my cousin right away to see if he still wants you or not!"


    She made a manicure and hovered in the air above the "send" key. She was about to press it.

 Chapter 129 Who Is She

    Chapter 129 Who Is She


    "Wait!" shouted Kevin At the same time, she grabbed Fanny''s hand.


    Fanny was shocked by Kevin''s loud voice and came to himself soon. "Why do you have to wait for a


    moment? I''ll send the message now! I want to see who can control me. "


    "Fanny, listen to me!" "We can talk about thister. Don''t be impulsive." said Kevin. He grabbed


    Fanny''s hands with both his hands, and the strength was so strong that she couldn''t move


    The man''s protest infuriated her to death. She would never let go of such a good opportunity to hit


    Polly. She shouted crazily at Kevin, "let go of me! I''m not impulsive at all! Kevin, do you still love that


    bitch? Are you afraid that it will be unfavorable to her if this is known by Bruce? You are still worried


    about her, aren''t you? "


    "I didn''t! Fanny, don''t always think about bad things, okay? "


    "How can I stop thinking about bad things?" Seeing her hands unable to break away from him, Fanny


    kicked him with her feet and said, "I''m almost doomed to be bullied to death by Polly. As my boyfriend,


    you not only don''t help me revenge, but also protect her! What do you think? "


    "Can you be a little more reasonable? I''m not sure if you can take your revenge, but I just advise you to


    calm down!"


    "I am very calm and rational now! I just want to make that bitch suffer and let her die a graveless death!


    Let her kneel in front of me and beg me! "


    "That''s impossible!" Kevin knew well about Polly''s character. Even if she was dead, she would never


    kneel in front of that man.


    "Nothing is impossible! Kevin, you are protecting her! " Fanny''s face was full of jealousy and hatred.


    "We''ve been together for so long, but you still miss her! Shameless! " She lowered her head and


    intended to bite her hand.


    "I said you still missed her!"


    She bit the back of Kevin''s hand, which really hurt her. Suddenly, he got tired of her crazy behavior. He


    clenched her wrist and threw her back.


    Kevin was more than 1.88 meters tall. And he worked out a long time, so he was strong. As a result,


    she was forced to lean against the wall.


    With a muffled noise, Fanny bumped his head into the wall. She cried out in pain and her body slid


    down the wall. "Fanny!" he yelled at the top of his lungs.


    Fanny burst into tears in Kevin''s arms. She thumped Kevin''s chest with her hands as she cried, "Kevin,


    you''re so heartless! I have given you everything, but you are still thinking of that bitch! Fuck off! Fuck


    off! "


    Gasping at Fanny''s hands, he yelled at Fanny, "enough! Fanny, if you go insane again, I will leave you


    alone here! "


    When Fanny saw that Kevin looked seriously, she dared notmit any more nonsense and sobbed in


    a low voice.


    Kevin sat down on the stairs. He patted her on the back and said, e on. Don''t cry. He will get back


    at Polly. But we have to find a way to make it happen. We can''t just send the video to Bruce like that. "


    His voice was so soft, but his face was full of impatience.


    "Why not send the video to him directly?"


    "Have you ever thought about the consequence of doing that?"


    The next second, she stop cry and sit down. She said with confidence, "of course I have! My cousin


    hated her and dumped her ever since he knew she was a wanton woman! "


    "No. as soon as the video is sent, Bruce will know who you are. What will you, the snitcher, end up


    with! What will he do to you! Have you thought about it? "


    "Will Bruce deal with me?" Fanny looked at him as if she were looking at an alien. "Are you insane! He


    will only be grateful if I expose what Polly has done shamelessly! "


    She red at him in disbelief. "Are you stupid, or me? You have been living in the courtyard for so


    many years! A man hates a woman cheating on him! Who was Bruce? As the boss of the BA group, he


    was used to being arrogant. His self-esteem was the most important thing. As a result, he would spare


    no efforts to keep the scandal under control! Such a man of high status and status, when he met their


    woman who had an affair with another man, many people would choose to detox, for fear of implicating


    him. But you, took the initiative to make trouble! People like you would have been killed if it were in


    ancient times! "


    Fanny mumbled, "it''s not that serious? He is my cousin! "


    "At this critical moment, so what! Of course, he won''t kill you! But the consequence would be the same!


    He will feel ufortable as long as he sees you in the future. The thought of your family made her


    ufortable. This kind of thing, a lot of time is don''t know how to return a responsibility crazy spread.


    As long as the word got out, you would be the first one that Bruce would suspect, whether it was you or


    not. If your family wants to attach themselves to the great tree, the best way is to think twice before


    making any decisions. "


    Fanny waved his phone in front of her eyes and said, "then what do you think we should do? If I let


    Polly go, I will not resign myself to death! Is this video shot in vain? "


    "Why do we pat them for nothing? We had to let him know! But I don''t need your help! Let''s send the


    video to Jean in a safe way, both good and bad. She can do whatever she wants! "


    Said Kevin while pinching Fanny''s chest heavily with his hand. A wicked and satisfied light shed


    across his eyes.


    Holding Polly in his arms, Polly''s heart couldn''t help beating fast. Very soon, she tried her best to push


    him away. Tears blurred her eyes, which made her unable to tell the southeast and northwest, and she


    just ran forward.


    "Dear Polly!" He was running after her.


    But at this moment, she saw nothing and heard nothing. All things seemed to stop in an instant and


    they did not exist. The only thought in her mind was to escape from this man. Run!


    She didn''t stop until she ran into an oing man.


    "Dear Polly? What''s wrong? Why are you running so fast? " The man drew Polly to his side and


    examined her face with his cold and sharp eyes.


    Hearing that, Polly''s heart skipped a beat. The man in front of her was Bruce whom she hadn''t seen for


    a long time.


    How could it be so coincident? She had been looking for him so many times, but he didn''t appear at all.


    And this time she met him.


    In the blink of an eye, Bruce saw Owen The distance between the two men was not far or near, and the


    air along the way seemed to be frozen by the cold frost. The cold and bitter atmosphere made people


    shiver.


    "Mr. He, who is she?" A coquettish and displeased female voice came near.


    Turning around, she saw a beautiful young girl standing beside Bruce. She was dressed in a white


    dress and silver high-heeled sandals. She looked so young and beautiful that nobody could beat her.


    The girl was as tender as a green leaf. She was young and harmless, but her eyes were staring at


    Polly. There was a hint of impatient doubt in her eyes.


    The woman looked familiar to Polly. It seemed that she had met this woman before.


    "Mr He!" The appearance of Polly made the girl feel a little dangerous. She walked between them to


    block their eye contact.


    The position of the three people was a little weird. Bruce took Polly''s arm and didn''t let her go, but a girl


    was inserted between them.


    And the girl reached out and tried to hold his arm again.


    Bruce avoided her as quickly as he could. He tightened his grip on her hand and pulled Polly into his


    arms. His eyes were as cold as ice, but he said in a soft voice, "Anne, you go back first. There''s no


    need to go up."


    "But why?" The corners of her mouth curved upward naughtily, and her big watery eyes blinked. She


    was so naughty and lovely that any man could not resist his heart beating.


    "Mr. He, you said you would take me to see Grandpa today. He likes to hear me sing. If I sing in front of


    him, he will be very happy. " Just like a ten year old little girl acting coquettishly, she grabbed the


    sleeves of Bruce, slightly shaking it, and her delicate face looked pleading.


    "Anne, stop it!" With his sharp eyes staring at her hand in his clothes, he said in a cold tone, "listen to


    me, go back first!"


    It was the first time that Anne Ruan had seen this gentle and cultivated brother. His cruelty and


    coldness dampened her enthusiasm surging in her heart. She withdrew her hand awkwardly. She was


    in the interest, but suddenly she was told not to go. How could she ept it.


    Especially after the appearance of thedy in front of him who looked as beautiful as herself. She


    looked defiantly at Polly and sighed. She said sadly, "Mr. He, Grandpa knew I woulde, but I didn''t


    go now. I don''t know if he will be disappointed."


    "Mr. He, you know what? I was so excited toe here and spent a whole night sleeping. I selected


    the most popr songs and they seem to be useless now. Let''s talk about itter. "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As she spoke, she turned around to leave. It seemed that she wanted to go out, but she didn''t move


    and looked at Bruce eagerly.


    Looking at the girl''s cute and innocent movements, Polly remembered her. She, Anne Ruan is a star.


    Recently, she became a sweet singer who was pure and girly. She was only 18 years old. She had


    already be one of the most popr stars.


    At that time, Avril even pointed at the TV screen and said to Polly, "look at this girl. She is a sweet girl.


    After so many years, we finally have a real sweet heart."


    No wonder that Bruce almost forgot her. It turned out that he had a crush on the new girlfriend.


    Looking at the appearance of this girl, she somewhat understood why Bruce would not like to have fun


    with Jean. He seemed to prefer the pure and fresh style.


    I see!


    With a self mocking smile, she shook off his hand, turned around and left.

 Chapter 130 Dear Polly, Its My Woman!

    Chapter 130 Dear Polly, It''s My Woman!


    Because of her appearance, Anne Ruan involuntarily showed hostility to her, and also because of her


    reluctance to leave, Bruce seemed to be put in a difficult position between two women.


    She really didn''t want to face this disgusting scene.


    "Dear Polly! Where are you going?" Bruce caught up with her and said, "it''s so hot outside. Let me


    send you home."


    "No, thanks! I can go back by myself! " "You can get back to your own business now," she continued in


    a cold voice


    "Dear Polly!"


    He grabbed her wrist so hard that she almost cried out of pain. But she clenched her teeth and held it


    back. She tried to calm down and said, "please let me go!"


    "Polly!" Bruce frowned and his eyes were as deep as the sea.


    Polly struggled to free herself from the grip of Bruce, which she was not able to do. Polly''s face turned


    red with anxiety, and his hands were like a steel hoop tightly strangled on her wrist.


    "She asked you to let her go. Didn''t you hear her?" Upon hearing her in and bitter voice, Owen


    walked towards Polly quickly.


    "Bruce, are you always treating her like this?"


    With a hint of sarcasm in the corner of his lips, Bruce nced at him coldly and reminded, "please pay


    attention to your manners! She is my woman! "


    When Anne heard the words'' my woman '', she couldn''t help trembling. She knew clearly how important


    this sentence meant to Bruce.


    In order to get close to Bruce, she tried her best to stay with him and even had an affair with him. Many


    people in the entertainment circle called her as Bruce''s girlfriend. But they just didn''t believe it, because


    Bruce had never admitted it.


    Besides, she knew the handsome man, Owen who was on the opposite side of Brian. She fell in love


    with him almost at the same time. She had sworn to get one of the two best men in A City.


    However, she didn''t expect that both of them would love and care the student girl so much. Her hard


    work and methods were so vulnerable in front of her.


    Why? Although the girl was pretty, she was just an ordinary student.


    "Your woman?" "She is your woman! But she is also my sister! As an elder brother, I have the


    obligation to protect my younger sister! "


    "In fact..." Suddenly, Owen turned his beautiful eyes to Anne Ruan, with a slight smile on his lips. The


    smile looked like the beautiful silhouette of the sunset in the sky, very charming.


    Her heart raced uncontrobly.


    "I''ll drive Dear Polly to home. You and thatdy can go upstairs to see Lord He." After a few seconds,


    he continued, "this is the most reasonable allocation."


    But Anne''s expectation for Owen faded immediately. She turned to look at Bruce, hoping that he could


    change his mind. If it was before, she would have gone there, but today she dared not.


    Two quite powerful men were at a stalemate. Both sides would be likely to suffer great losses in the


    end. This was thest thing that Polly wanted. She was more unwilling to be the chip of their fight.


    "No, thanks! I don''t want any of you to send me back! How did Ie down by myself? And how can I


    go back by myself? " She said firmly, and gave a hint with her eyes to Bruce to let go of his hand.


    The man''s eyes focused on her for a while, and then he suddenly smiled and said, "Dear Polly, I


    respect your choice. You can do whatever you want."


    Then he let go of her.


    Thinking about that, Polly sneered in her heart and turned around to walk towards the building of the


    inpatient department.


    "Mr. He, then i..." After Polly left, Anne got close to Bruce by a fluke. She had intended to tell him that if


    he left, she didn''t need you to send her back. Could I go with you to visit the old man.


    Bruce withdrew his affectionate gaze from Polly back, and asked coldly, "Why are you still here?" He


    waved his hand impatiently, just like when he heard the mosquito in winter''s ears at night.


    "Mr He..."


    "Fuck off!"


    She looked grieved and her big eyes were full of tears. It was a pity that Bruce didn''t see her pitiful


    expression. He ignored her existence and walked towards Owen.


    Owen''s sharp eyes swept across Anne''s face. Now she was full of fear. They were no longer the men


    who once threw themselves on her like flies, and she could not control them casually by ying cute.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She ran out of the hospital in a hurry.


    Bruce bypassed Owen and walked inside, but was stopped by him. "Bruce, wait for me. I''ll go with you


    to visit your grandfather."


    On the other hand, Avril had been peeping at them from the corner of the wall all the time. When she


    saw that both of them had left, leaving only two men, she could not help trembling in fear.


    If these two men hade to blows, no matter one of them was injured, the her would be the one to


    me. If she hadn''t brought Owen here, they wouldn''t have met.


    She only felt a little relieved when she saw that Owen walked out with Bruce. She walked around


    outside for about five minutes to make sure that the two men were not in the elevator before she went


    to the elevator.


    She couldn''t wait to see Polly.


    As soon as she got back to the ward, Bruce pushed the door open and came in. He drew the curtain


    and locked the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Polly grabbed a pillow vigntly and looked at him coldly.


    The temperature was high today, and she walked in a hurry, with sweat all over her body. She was


    about to take off her clothes and take a shower, but she didn''t expect him toe in so soon. She


    didn''t even have a chance to shut the door.


    Bruce turned around and pulled the pillow out of her hand, "why do you think I''m here? Huh? "


    "Don''t you go to see her off?"


    "Dear Polly, are you jealous?" A faint and majestic smile appeared on Bruce''s face. "Do you want me to


    send her off?"


    "What does it have to do with me?" Did he refuse her just because she said no? Did he do that as she


    said she wanted it?


    Bruce took her into his arms peremptorily. His big hands pressed her twisted legs, which were stubborn


    and refused to give in.


    "Of course it does! I''ll do anything as long as you fall in love with me, and I''ll never do anything unless


    you kill me! "


    "You are lying!"


    Polly frowned in disgust when he smelled a light female perfume which was the same as that of


    Rachel''s perfume. She turned her head, but the scent was like a ghost that followed her closely, and


    she could smell it.


    Of course, this small action could not hide from the eyes of Bruce. "Why do you hide from me?"


    His long fingers pinched her cheeks and forced her to turn around. "Dear Polly, you are clear to


    everyone else. You are my wife. You shouldn''t have dodged me! I won''t allow you to hide either! "


    ''now you know that I am your wife. After disappearing these days, he just walked with a young star.


    What was going on in public.


    "What should I do if I don''t dodge? Do you want me to rush forward like a shrew? " She tried to change


    the topic.


    Then he lowered his head and bit her on the face, smiling, "then you be a shrew and show me. I


    am such a charming man, and there are many women around me! What I need is a capable wife who


    can help me drive away those women! Do you think you can do it? "


    "This isn''t part of the agreement," said Polly, trying to calm herself down Her body was trembling


    slightly. She suddenly felt very afraid of him. She was afraid that she would fall into his borately


    knitted tender trap sooner orter and couldn''t extricate herself from it. The love game was not


    something people like her could afford.


    A fire surged in his eyes, as if it was at noon. It spread quickly like the ripples on the surface of theke


    where a stone fell. Atst, it returned to peace.


    Gradually, the weight on her body rxed. He stood up, walked to a chair and sat down.


    "Grandpa is fond of Anne. He used to like to listen to her singing. I don''t know where she got the news,


    including that grandpa was hospitalized. She called grandpa and told him that she would sing for him. I


    just brought her here in ordance with Grandpa''s order. That''s all. "


    If she hadn''t seen what Anne said in front of Bruce, she might have believed it.


    She asked with a sneer, "the reason why you told me all these is that you want me not to make things


    difficult for her, right? In fact, you don''t have to be so cautious. I didn''t n to do that. Although we are


    married, we are not a normal couple. You can do whatever you want. I don''t care how many mistresses


    you want. "


    "These days, I''ve figured out that it was me who had saved our marriage. I''m a stupid girl. I know this is


    the only way to make up for you. Of course, if you regret now and want to change your marriage object,


    you can ask for a divorce at any time. I won''t say no. "


    "Polly Han!" He suddenly stood up, his face taut, his eyes burning.


    He walked to her, clenched his fists, and tried to control his anger as he was on the edge of bursting


    out. "What are you talking about! What kind of person do you think I am! I have told you from the very


    beginning that I attach great importance to marriage! Marriage is not a game! "


    Polly looked away from his furious eyes and paused for a long time before she suppressed the


    freshness and excitement in her heart.


    When she came to her senses, she looked as calm as usual. "Okay. If that''s the case, it''s all right," she


    said

 Chapter 131 I Am The One In Charge Of Your Wedding!

    Chapter 131 I Am The One In Charge Of Your Wedding!


    The atmosphere in the room was getting more and more oppressive.


    The look on his face was expressionless. His eyes were as deep as the sea. After a while, a weak and


    withered sentence came out from his thin lips, "Polly, what do you mean?"


    She had made it clear to him. He could do whatever he wanted. Why did he ask again? He was a boss.


    As a woman, her concession was satisfying enough?


    All of a sudden, his phone rang. He stared at her for a long time, but she didn''t say anything. He


    sneered and took out his phone. It was an MMS. He clicked it.


    Suddenly, he tightened his fingers. His face became pale and breathless because of theck of


    oxygen. He stared at the phone screen with his sexy thin lips tightly closed. After a while, he raised his


    head and sneered, "you don''t have to answer. I know what it means!"


    A strange feeling rose in her heart. She wondered what he saw on his phone. But no matter what


    happened, they could not go further.


    "Do you know why there is someone in the world who hasn''t changed at all even if they have been in


    love for more than ten years? Could you tell me why?" he asked, pointing at his chest with his slender


    and fair index finger? Even if he knows he will get hurt, he knows that he will not pay back, and he will


    even gamble everything he has. Why is he so persistent? "


    Polly was stunned.


    "Dear Polly, tell me now, have you ever cared about me a little bit since we met?"


    What he cared about was, of course, what she cared about. But she couldn''t say that.


    Disappointment could be seen in his eyes, and he couldn''t help revealing his weakness, "Dear Polly,


    am I not good enough for you?"


    "You can rest assured. I will get what you want, but divorce is impossible. I don''t want to hear this ever


    again! "


    When Bruce''s back was about to disappear from sight, Polly wanted to stop him. But at that moment,


    she controlled herself. She was thinking what to say if she wanted to stop him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tell him that she cared about him? In fact, many women cared about him, and she was not thest


    one.


    It was obvious that he was sad. Was it because she didn''t care about him at all? Or was it because he


    thought all his actions were worthless when he couldn''t find a sense of existence? Or was it because


    he wanted to offset everything?


    From afar, a sweet and fresh song was heard. The familiar voice made him frown. He pressed her bony


    hand against the door for a while before she pushed it open.


    "Grandpa, are you tired? How about eating an apple first and I sing itter? " In the ward, Anne stood in


    front of Lord He, obediently patted his back.


    Bruce''s mother said with a smile, sitting on the sofa.


    His footsteps rmed the three people in the room, and they all turned to look at him.


    "Mr. He, here you are." Anne seemed totally different in front of he family, polite and decent.


    "Why are you here?" He looked at her coldly and said seriously, "I remember that I told you to go back!"


    "Mr. He, i..." In a panic, Anne didn''t know what to say. She thought that in front of his grandfather and


    mother, Bruce would be afraid of her, but she didn''t expect that he didn''t care about it at all.


    "Bruce, don''t pull a long face. What are you doing! Dad is happy now. Don''t disappoint him. " Mrs. he


    looked at her son reproachfully and said, "we''ve agreed today that you will take Miss Ruan here. I


    waited for a long time just now, but you two didn''te, so I called to ask about the situation! We


    asked miss. Ruan toe here. Why are you so angry? "


    "Auntie, it is not his fault. He gave me a reason not toe here today. I shouldn''te here without


    your permission when I got your call. I''m afraid that grandfather will be disappointed. Just now, I saw


    that grandfather seemed very happy... " Just like an adopted daughter-inw of the old society, Anne


    was pitiful and looked at Bruce eagerly.


    "No, I''m really happy!" Lord He pped his hands on the bed, and his stern face was filled with anger.


    "What''s wrong? The boss''s position has been given to you, but I have to listen to a song. Don''t you


    allow it?"


    "No, Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Then he sat beside his grandfather''s bed with a smile on


    his face. He took an apple from the fruit te beside and carefully peeled it with a fruit knife.


    "I''m afraid that you might feel sleepy. The doctor told us that you need to rest quietly. "


    "A quiet recuperation means that you can''t hear a little sound? Then what''s the difference? You''d better


    throw me into the mountain! "


    "The air in the mountain is fresh. Grandpa, if you want to go, I''ll go with you someday. I heard that you


    were a mountain climber when you were young. I''ve seen you several pictures when you were climbing


    the mountain. They''re so handsome! "


    "Of course! Back then... " With great interest, Lord He began to tell the story of his heroes in his youth.


    Then he handed the peeled apple to Lord He and said, "Grandpa, you can eat an apple first. Have a


    rest first."


    "Grandpa, you can eat apple while I sing."


    Lord He nodded with satisfaction.


    Mrs. he took advantage of the chance that Lord He''s attention was in Anne, and winked at Bruce. They


    walked out of the ward one after the other and went to the corridor outside.


    Bruce''s mother said in anger, "Owen came here just now. Don''t judge a book by its cover. I thought he


    hade to see your grandfather sincerely and wasted the friendship between the he n and the Su


    n for generations, but he actually did such a thing! "


    "Bruce, tell me, what''s going on?" Bruce''s mother said as she put the phone in front of Bruce.


    Without looking, he knew what it was. As for the mastermind of the scheme, certainly not confined to


    letting him know.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of the shooting angle," he answered


    "You don''t know! If this video was uploaded on the Inte, would people think it was a shot from a


    camera angle? I thought you would be pissed off when you saw this. Since you are so calm, they must


    have also sent you a copy! You''ve already seen it, haven''t you? "


    "Yes, I did. Polly must have offended someone by ident."


    "Does it have anything to do with who she offended? If she did it right, she wouldn''t have gained the


    upper hand! How could you still speak for her even at this time! So what if she did that! You are the


    CEO of a group. How dare you... " Afraid of being heard by Lord He, Bruce''s mother suppressed her


    anger. "Do you know who shot this video?"


    "Not yet!" His sharp eyes seemed to pierce the screen to look at the person on the screen. "I''ll find it


    out as soon as possible!"


    "So what! Never mind. You''re no longer a child. I won''t say anything more. Go and separate with that


    woman now! This woman was a time bomb! I don''t know what it will do tomorrow! "


    "Mom, Dear Polly is not that sort of person!"


    "The video has been shot. What else can it be? She already had a boyfriend. How could she be so


    intimate with another man in public! What the hell was she doing! As I said before, Bruce, you should


    find a sound background woman even if you want to make friends with someone! Jean is a good girl.


    Why don''t you like her? Even if she can''t win, she still has a crush on Rachel. "


    "Mom!" He interrupted his mother, "can you stop talking so far? ''Jean and Rachel, both of them are my


    sisters! I''ve told you that before. "


    "Sister! You two are not rted by blood. This is just your excuse. They don''t take you as their brother!


    If you said you and Jean grew up together, you could treat her as your own sister. What about Rachel?


    You haven''t met each other until she went to college. She''s so independent. What''s wrong with her? "


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you today? Why do you always mention it. I will never marry her! Think about


    it. Have you ever received financial support from our family? If it is as you said, would people think that


    we are taking advantage of her? "


    Bruce''s mother strongly disagreed, "what do you mean by taking advantage of her! If you really like her,


    why bother? "


    Then he smiled and said, "as you said, must like she." He really loved a person and wanted to be with


    her for the rest of his life. Of course he wouldn''t care so much.


    For example, Dear Polly. Back then, he didn''t just take advantage of her!


    So now, he got his retribution! Even if he had sessfully seduced her to marry him, she would never


    fall in love with him.


    He raised his head and looked out of the window. The sky in the city was always overcast. Even in the


    most sunny days, there was always ayer of dust in the blue color.


    People on the street walked in a hurry, and they did not stop for a moment. The footprints, mixed with


    the signs of the wheels, were all blended into the road, leaving behind years of vicissitudes.


    "After all, you still think that Polly is a good woman, don''t you?" Bruce''s mother picked up the phone


    and angrily knocked on her son''s arm. "I didn''t see any good side of her! Say beautiful is inferior to


    elegant Jean, character is inferior to Rachel, she is which point good? But now, no matter how good


    she was, he couldn''t marry her! Bruce, you must break up with her! Then choose one between Jean


    and Rachel. "


    "Mom, that''s impossible! I told you... "


    "Why is it impossible! Please don''t talk nonsense with me about you two! Are you full now? I''m telling


    you, you are my son, no matter how powerful you are, and I''m the one who can decide your marriage!


    Rachel, if you don''t like it, forget it! I''ve watched her grow up. I''ve known everything about her, including


    her character, appearance and how she treats you. "


    "Jean and I are not meant for each other."


    "What''s wrong with it! She is bad tempered, but that''s not for you! It''s been a long time, especially after


    she be a mother. It''s nature. "


    "Don''t say anything now. Tell the media that you are engaged to Jean! So even if this video is posted


    online, it won''t be useful! "

 Chapter 132 Its Not Your Turn To Feel Sorry For Her!

    Chapter 132 It''s Not Your Turn To Feel Sorry For Her!


    Bruce was speechless. He slightly raised his head and stared at her with his deep eyes.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" Bruce''s mother asked urgently, "are you still thinking about Polly? Let me


    tell you again. It''s impossible for our he n to ept a woman like that! You can''t use it to lose face. "


    "Mom, are you really just afraid that I will be disgraced?" After a long silence, he asked, "have you ever


    thought about my feelings in this matter?"


    Mrs. he''s heart sank at Brian''s words. Once again, she alienated her son from her mother. In a shaky


    voice, she said, "Bruce, don''t forget that you are the CEO of the BA International Group!"


    "Of course I can''t forget! But if grandpa told me that I couldn''t be with the woman I like, I would never


    agree! "


    "What do you mean? You don''t even want to be the boss because of that woman? "


    "What if I say yes? Mother, are you disappointed? "


    Bruce''s mother found that her son, who had always been obedient to her, could control his emotions no


    matter how hard he tried to control himself. His son, who seldom showed his emotions on his face. why


    he lose his sense because of a woman. He looked at her coldly and talked to her in such an


    unreasonable tone, so she was angry and anxious.


    "You can''t make that decision! I''ve discussed with your grandpa and father. We think Jean is the right


    one for you! It doesn''t matter whether you agree or not. Anyway, you have to make a marriage. "


    "Mom, please don''t push me." "I will never agree with it! I will handle the video incident. Please trust in


    your son and I will handle it in a proper way. "


    Then he walked forward.


    Ten minutes ago.


    When they were waiting for the elevator, Owen asked, "Bruce, how''s my grandpa now?"


    "Fine."


    At this moment, the door of the elevator opened and two people came out. When Bruce was about to


    enter the room, Owen quickly took a step forward and blocked him. He frowned with displeasure and


    turned his head to ask, "what''s wrong?"


    It was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry from his face. He said in a calm tone, "I have a


    question to ask you. I heard that the matter of your grandfather has something to do with Polly, and it


    was because she identally let my grandfather drink pineapple juice. Is it true? "


    "I have never heard of it. Owen also likes to gossip."


    "I have no choice. Now the Inte is full of various rumors about this matter, and the person who is


    being scolded is very unlucky. As her brother, I can''t just stand by. I have to make it clear!"


    As if the sky had turned stormy, Bruce asked coldly, "so you don''t believe Polly?"


    "Please don''t change the topic! To put it bluntly, in this matter, whether I believe it or not doesn''t matter.


    I can ignore it. Now I just want to ask you, how do you think of Polly? "


    "I believe that she didn''t mean to do that."


    The smile on Owen''s face faded, and a wall of cold white could be seen in his eyes. "Well, thank you


    for giving me such trust. You thought she didn''t mean to do that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing!" "I just want to know what the truth is," he said, taking a step forward


    People waiting outside stepped into the elevator one after another. Someone asked whether he wanted


    to go in, and Owen politely shook his head at the person. The elevator door was closed. The red sign


    kept going up from 1 to the top floor.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Is it difficult to answer this question, Bruce? Or you don''t want to answer at all? Bruce, you must know


    one thing. Unlike you, I don''t care about the result of this even. I believe Polly no matter she did it on


    purpose or not! What about you? Can you make it? "


    Bruce took a step back, with his hands in his pockets, and looked at him indifferently. "I don''t think it


    has anything to do with you! She is my woman, so I trust her. "


    "It''s the best that you can trust her! But I don''t want this happen again. She is a woman of high-profile.


    If she is always in trouble, I will be worried about her. "


    Bruce raised his handsome eyebrows and said seriously, "it''s not your turn to feel sorry for her! I warn


    you to behave yourself! "


    "What''s more, don''t let a woman like Anne around you. She will feel disgusted!"


    He couldn''t wait to see Polly at that time. It seemed that as long as he met her, he would feel less


    uneasy.


    One thing was certain. Today, Dear Polly hated him. In fact, she hated him all these days. He hadn''t


    come to see her or made any phone call to her. The reason was veryplicated and he couldn''t


    exin it. If he didn''t miss her, worried about her and wanted to see her in person, he wouldn''t have


    come today.


    Parents had hated each other for so many years, but they were at the same page on this matter.


    Owen wanted to know the truth, which was something he didn''t want to think of. He was afraid that if he


    took a further step, he would expose those ugly things in front of him.


    It turned out that he was a coward.


    In the boss''s office of the BA group, Jake wearing the formal suit walked up to the side of Bruce with a


    serious face. With a straight face, he hesitated for a while and said in a low voice, "Mr. He, we have


    found the source of the video."


    "Who is it?" He stopped typing and looked up at theputer screen with a calm face.


    Jake let out a sigh of relief. "Mr. He, it looks like you already knew it."


    Bruce leaned back against the seat cushion with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He asked, "why


    do you think I have known that?"


    "You see that you are not surprised or expectant at all, which makes you feel it unnecessary to say it!"


    A faint smile appeared on Bruce''s thin lips, his face showing his confidence that everything was under


    control. He said arrogantly, "Jake, is this the result so hard for you to tell?"


    "There is nothing I can''t tell you, it''s just..."


    Looking at him with his ck eyes, Bruce said, "since it is not difficult to say, don''t hem and haw! Tell


    me now! "


    "The video came from miss. Fang." Noticing that boss stared at him, Jake exined immediately, "it


    doesn''t mean that the video was shot by her. There must be someone else! As far as I know, Miss.


    Fang was at school all day long that day. She didn''t go out but made a few phone calls during that time.


    But ording to the time, they called after the video was shot! "


    He had also thought about who shot the video. Who was the greatest beneficiary of this case? Maybe it


    was Owen, or maybe Jean.


    But before entering the elevator, he realized that it wasn''t Owen who did it. That man was a heartless


    man. Besides, he loved Polly very much. So, he wouldn''t y tricks like that.


    The only person who would do this was Jean. Like Jake, he also had the same doubt. Jean didn''t go to


    the hospital that day So, it must be other inside stories.


    Thinking of that incident, the look in his eyes was cold and disgusting.


    "Jake, tell me what you have found! Don''t hold your breath! I don''t have anything to do? Or do you


    have nothing to do? Around the next circle? "


    Jake hastily shook his head. "No! I''m not interested in it at all! The woman who went to the hospital at


    that time was Kevin and Fanny. The video should have been shot by them, and have given it to Miss


    Fang. "


    As he took out the cigarette box, he took out a cigarette from it and lit it. The smoke was so thick that


    his voice was able to pierce through the smoke. "Yes or no! What do you mean by ''suppose''? Since


    when you became so hesitant in speaking? "


    "I just think that since you already know and you know what to do, you don''t need me to say anything


    more."


    Bruce nodded and said, "I want all the projects that he group and Li family group are working on,


    including the ones that they are working on recently. Hurry up! "


    "Okay!" Jake rushed out of the office.


    For the past few days, boss had been giving Johnny a long face. Jake was almost driven to a


    breakdown by boss''s fear. Luckily, he had something to do.


    But when he closed the door of the boss''s office, he suddenly remembered that he forgot to say one


    thing. After thinking for a while, he decided to call someone.


    "Mr. He, I just got the news." He pretended to be panic when he heard that news. "I heard from the


    psychiatric hospital that Jared was missing," he reported


    "When did you disappear?"


    "Last night! But she called today! "


    "Does Mrs. Han know about it?"


    "She may not know yet!"


    "Then find him back before Mrs. Han knows about it."


    Jake was on the verge of crying. "Mr. He, this is too difficult!" Bad news travels fast. As a daughter, how


    could she not know that her father has lost such a big news?


    "If it''s not difficult, do you need an elite to deal with it? Hurry up! "


    Being in a fret, Jake didn''t notice that there was a pair of eyes staring at him from the corner behind.


    Sitting beside the open window, Polly felt cool andfortable in the early summer morning breeze.


    She looked at the por trees by the wall of the yard. Her ck eyes seemed to be soaked in cold


    wind.


    "Hello!" Avril threw the book on the desk out of habit and leaned her head to ask, "what are you looking


    at? Look, it''s summer now. Why are you so sad? "


    "Who is sad?" asked Polly as she swept her hair through which was a bit disheveled by the wind


    "It''s not sad. Why do you have so little for breakfast? Half an egg and a bowl of nutritious rice soup!


    Look at you, you are so thin. Have you ever thought about your future husband? "


    "What does this have to do with my future husband?"


    "No man dares to sleep with a skeleton like you? And reached out your hand in the middle of the night.


    Oh my God, it was so scary! "


    "Look at you! How dare you scold me like this!"


    "What did you say? Who is the firewood stick?"


    The two girls giggled andughed for a long time until Polly''s phone rang.


    Avril asked curiously, "who is on the phone? Bruce, or Owen? "


    "Neither! It''s Rachel! "


    Polly answered the phone


    After a while, her face suddenly turned pale. She asked in a trembling voice, "Rachel, what did you


    say?"

 Chapter 133 I Want You To Leave Bruce!

    Chapter 133 I Want You To Leave Bruce!


    Clenching the phone with her five fingers, Polly was so anxious that ayer of cold sweat came out


    from her palm. She held her breath and listened to a syble nervously.


    Rachel''s voice was quick and anxious, "quiet misery, I got this news by ident. I tell you, don''t be


    worried! Is your father in the Clock Mountain psychiatric hospital? He''s missing! "


    "How could he disappear? How did you know that? "


    "I heard it from manager Zhou on the phone just now. I can''t make sure. You''d better call the


    psychiatric hospital first! It would be good if I misheard her, but if not, what should I do? You must make


    it clear! "


    "I see. Thank you, Rachel." She was eager to hang up the phone and call the psychiatric hospital to get


    the news.


    "Dear Polly, please wait a moment!" Afraid that she might hang up the phone, Rachel raised her voice,


    "don''t me Bruce for not telling you the news as soon as possible. He must be afraid of you! I don''t


    want you to cause unnecessary misunderstandings! "


    She had no time to argue with him now and said casually, "Okay, I know! But, sorry, I have to hang up!


    "


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Rachelughed gloatingly. Her ferocious smile was reflected from


    the ss window on the opposite. "Huh, you are not in the mood to argue with him now, but I will let


    you do that next time!"!


    "Dear Polly, what did Rachel just say to you? Why do you look so bad? " She looked at her with


    concern and said, "if she is reporting to you which woman has an intimate rtionship with Bruce, I


    think you don''t need to care too much about that."


    "No, Avril." As she dialed the number of the mental hospital, she said, "she said my father was missing.


    I have to call her to make sure."


    "Isn''t your father in the hospital? Why is he missing? "


    "I don''t know."


    The call from the psychiatric hospital was connected, but she got the news that Jared had been in the


    hospital the whole time and he didn''t go anywhere. She was confused, because Rachel would never lie


    to her. Besides, there was no need to cheat her.


    She wanted to find Bruce and ask him what had happened, but when she called him, it meant that


    Rachel was exposed. What the hell was going on with Brian? If her father was really missing, how


    could he hide it from her?


    "How about?" Avril couldn''t tell it was the result of this matter from the expression on Polly''s face.


    "The hospital said my father was still there, but..."


    "But you still believe what Rachel said, don''t you? Dear Polly. If you''re still worried, I can take you to the


    hospital! See for yourself! "


    "Avril, I can handle myself. You don''t have to bother."


    "Who are we talking to? It''s not troublesome!" As she spoke, she took out her phone. "I''ll call Hal, too.


    He has a car, and it''s convenient for him!"


    After making contact with Hal, Polly Han and Avril an walked towards the school gate together. When


    they went downstairs, two of them were stopped by a group of people led by Sally.


    With fashionable dress and a group of people around, Sally felt that she was as arrogant as a princess.


    She raised her head slightly and squinted at the two, "the ss is about to begin. Where are you


    going?"


    "Where we go has nothing to do with you! Get out of my way! " She grabbed Polly'' arm and tried to


    walk past her.


    Sally stopped Polly and cast an indifferent nce at Avril who didn''t mind what she said. She said, "you


    can go. She must stay here. Jean have something to talk with her."


    Avril was so angry that she raised her voice, "I''m sorry, Dear Polly have to leave now! If Jean really has


    something to deal with, we can talk about it after dinner! "


    With a wave of her hand, the girls she brought dashed those two women and cornered Polly in the


    middle.


    "What are you doing?" In a rage, Avril wanted to rush over to them, but she was stopped by the girls


    and couldn''t move forward.


    Polly was very anxious. She wanted to go to the psychiatric hospital immediately. But if she didn''t go to


    meet her, she would never let her go.


    She gradually calmed down.


    "Avril, you and Hal wait for me at the school gate. I''ll be there soon!"


    The white dress on cherry was brought into the blue sky by the wind from the top floor. It was a little bit


    chilly, but the cloud above was even brighter. Her body was half in shadow and half in sunshine where


    the masculinity and femininity met, which made her look somewhat gloomy.


    As Polly walked to her back, Jean turned around slowly as if she felt something.


    "What do you want from me, Jean?"


    Asked Jean looking at her from head to toe. She was wearing a normal round neck shirt, white jeans


    and ponytail. She could easily knock down arge group of people at A University.


    Why on earth could she be his girlfriend. Every time she thought of this, she was almost driven crazy


    with hatred.


    But she must try to control herself. Rachel told her to keep calm. She hated that woman''s deception


    very much, but she had to do as she said.


    Only Rachel Du was willing to help her on this. Only a shameless woman like Rachel would be scolded


    by her and still please her.


    More importantly, that was the most important thing. She was a discreet woman. She wouldn''t tell


    anyone about anything like that. It would make people feel disgusted.


    "The things between us are very simple." The hatred in her eyes slowly subsided, and she looked down


    at her, "I want you to leave Bruce!"


    "Jean, it''s just such a boring thing, I''m afraid I can''t do it with you." Polly turned around and left.


    "You, stop!" With a series of bangs on the concrete floor, she quickly walked towards her. Her high-


    heeled shoes made her look like a queen. She yelled, "Oh, my God! What are you proud of! You are


    the one who is not supposed to be in a rtionship with Bruce. But now, you say it is just a boring


    thing! Oh, I see. You are trying to avoid the topic, aren''t you? "


    Without saying a word, she continued to walk forward. She was too busy to get involved in those


    troubles.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Polly Han, if you dare to leave now, I will post the video of you and Owen together on the Inte! And


    let everyone know that you hook up with Owen as you are dating with Bruce. By that time, I''ll see if you


    can still be as noble, cool and gorgeous as you are now! "


    Hearing that, Polly suddenly stopped, turned around and asked in surprise, "what video did you say?"


    Her brain raced rapidly at that moment, but she couldn''t think of the time when she had intimate


    contact with Owen.


    "Are you afraid?" Holding the phone in her hand, she showed her the video that was being yed, "if


    you don''t have any evidence, you will definitely deny it! But unfortunately, you are wrong! "


    Polly took a quick look at the screen and was more surprised than just now.


    In a small garden, she was pulled into Owen''s arms. The picture of them hugging each othersted for


    seconds and then was fixed.


    She remembered that it was the scene she saw him in the hospital that day. She was in a daze at that


    time, unable to think of anything. Even though she was embraced by Owen, she was still in a daze and


    didn''t realize what had happened.


    However, someone had taken a video of them. If this news was posted on the Inte, those who


    wanted to see the fun would only believe their own eyes instead of thinking about the truth behind it.


    Who on earth was so vicious!


    "Polly, if you don''t leave Bruce, I''ll expose this video!" Jean waved her phone proudly and continued,


    "at that time, Bruce will definitely break up with you for his own sake and for the reputation of his family!


    You still want to leave him and leave a bad reputation. So, it''s better for you to break up with him. I


    promise you. As long as you leave Bruce, I will make it up to you. "


    As Jean approached Polly step by step, she was so forced that her back was almost pressed against


    the wall. Her shiny and plump lips with light pink lipstick almost covered the whole sight of her.


    "I can pay as much money as you want! Tell me, and I''ll transfer the money to your bank ount right


    away! I know your family is in difficulty now. Your father is in a psychiatric hospital and your sister


    needs a lot of money to go abroad for treatment. You are here by Bruce''s side. Do you dare to say it''s


    because you love him? You are just after his money! You don''t have to worry about it. I can give you


    enough money to cover your expenses! "


    Jean quickly pressed the buttons on the phone screen, "tell me your bank ount. How much money


    do you want? I can transfer it to you right now! I will not only give you the money you want, I will also


    give you a lot more. You will return all the money you owe to Brian to him. From now on, you two will


    not owe each other! As long as you promise me one thing, never show up in front of him! "


    Polly looked at her coldly. Only a spoileddy like her would be so self righteous.


    But she was still worried. If the video was exposed to the public, not only Bruce but also Owen would


    be involved. She dared not to think, nor was she willing to think. The suffocating dark past would be


    exposed in the eyes of everyone.


    Those wounds hidden in the bottom of one''s heart would be unseen together with the past, and blood


    would flow again.


    "You don''t want him to leave, huh?" After waiting for a long time, there was no response from Polly.


    She couldn''t bear it any more and said, "I have made myself clear to you! She thought that people


    should live in a realistic way in their lives. They could get whatever belonged to them and could never


    get what they didn''t want! It''s impossible for you and Bruce to be together. Stop dreaming about it! Take


    my money and do as you like. "


    "You are a smart man. You should have figured it out very soon. Do you want to lose both your wealth


    and your life, or do you want to ept mypensation? "

 Chapter 134 What Happened In That Year

    Chapter 134 What Happened In That Year


    On the way to the gate, She met Avril and Hal who were rushing over.


    As soon as she saw Polly, Avril''s worried face immediately eased a lot. She ran over to hold her hand


    and said, "Dear Polly, why do youe sote? Hal and I areing to you! Did they do anything to


    you? "


    "No, nothing," said Polly Han, shaking her head


    She wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Hal, "let''s go. Talk on the way!"


    Avril kept asking for a long time, but Polly just answered. Jean, she ordered in a condescending tone


    that she should break up with Bruce.


    She didn''t tell Avril that Jean had threatened her with the video. On that day, Avril had called Owen


    here. What should she say?


    Avril had good intentions and done bad things, she would definitely me herself to death.


    As they passed a gas station, their car passed an oing taxi. At that time, Polly was looking around


    restlessly and she saw the man on the passenger seat of a taxi at a nce.


    Although he dressed in a different style and wore sunsses, she recognized at a nce that he was


    her stepfather, Jared Zhou.


    "Hal, pull over the car!"


    "What''s wrong?" Despite his confusion, he made a turn and pulled over his car.


    During the process, Polly kept fixing his eyes on that car. When Hal stopped the car, the taxi stopped at


    the gas station.


    At first, they thought the taxi was going to get gas, but then the passenger door was pushed open and


    Jared walked out. But the taxi had not left yet. It was at noon in the remote area. There were no


    pedestrians except cars that were constantly speeding past.


    It should be Jared who had instructed him to wait. This was the most reasonable exnation.


    After getting off the car, Jared looked around. Polly was afraid of being seen, she lowered her head.


    "Dear Polly? Who is he?" Avril asked.


    "He is my stepfather, Jared Zhou." Polly lowered her voice, though there was still a long distance


    between them.


    "What? Didn''t you just say that he... " She took a look at her watch and asked, "why is he here? Why


    do hee to the gas station now? "


    "I don''t know."


    "He looks normal, and he doesn''t look like..." Avril found it inappropriate to continue so she turned to


    another topic. "Polly? Are you sure he''s your stepfather? To be honest, I can''t see his face clearly. It''s a


    little far. "


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Hal interjected a word, his look some anxiety, "so, I now drive the car past, look closer. Since the car is


    out of gas, I got out of the car to refuel the car. You can watch out he is or not. "


    He used to be a psychotic patient, but now he suddenly rushed out like a normal person, which would


    make everyone doubt him. Could there be something else behind his father''s disappearance?


    As if he didn''t see the target, Jared stood where he was. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his


    pocket and was about to light it. At a nce, he saw the sign forbidding the cigarette, and then took the


    cigarette back.


    At that moment, a ck Bentley car stopped beside him. The window was rolled down slowly, revealing


    a beautiful face. Jared walked over to the woman. He took out a USB sh drive from his pocket and


    handed it to her.


    At the same time, Hal sped up and almost ran to him. Just as Jared took back his hand, he bumped


    into Jared''s face, making the sunsses on his face fall onto the floor.


    "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" While apologizing, he picked up his sunsses and handed them to him.


    Jared Zhou took over the sunsses, and after casting a nce at Hal, he turned around and left.


    "Do you see it clearly, Polly? Is that man your father? " Avril couldn''t wait to ask when he turned


    around.


    "Look at him carefully. He is my stepfather."


    "He is your stepfather, which means that your stepfather is not..." Avril thought over the words, "he


    should be a normal person! Do you think that your father will have twin brothers who look exactly like


    him? "


    "I''ve never heard of it."


    "Then give him a call and ask him."


    Thinking of something, Polly asked casually, "who do you want to call?"


    "Who else can you call? you can call your mother or Owen!" "I''m sorry," Avril immediately apologized,


    as she saw the dejected look on Polly''s face! Don''t mind it! "


    "I know." Her heart was in pain.


    She saw Jared and the woman in the Bentley was Owen''s secretary, Judith Zhao. Such a beautiful


    woman, no matter who she was, would not forget at the first sight.


    If her father had twin brothers, she wouldn''t have had the same twin sister.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She took out her cell phone, and Avril reminded her that she should give her mother a call. After all,


    last time she saw her father, he was still a psychiatric patient. How could he recover at once.


    However, the rtionship between her father and Owen


    She remembered that Owen had a big fight with his father and turned against him before he left. For all


    these years, there had been a reason deep in her heart for deceiving herself. She thought that his


    father didn''t agree with his leaving and that the child he had brought up would suddenly be the


    child of someone else. He couldn''t bear the irritation, so he had such a situation.


    She knew that things were not that simple!


    "Mom, I want to ask you something. Does my father have twin brothers? "


    "Twin brothers?" "Your father has four sisters. He has a great deal of money and the Zhou family has


    finally found him. There is no twin brothers."


    "Does father have any uncles who look like him?"


    "Zhou family isn''t a native of Y City. They have an uncle, who is older than your father. Besides, they


    don''t look like each other! Dear Polly, everything has been all right, why do you ask this question? "


    "Nothing. I just asked out of curiosity." Sweating palms, Polly quickly changed the subject. "Mom, how


    is my sister?"


    "doctor said she is good, but I don''t think so. I just need to cheer myself up every day, thinking that the


    baby will be good, definitely good. And then look at her. It seemed that she could really feel better. "


    With a sigh, she continued, "or what else could I do? How is everything going with you? You and


    Bruce... "


    "We are fine." Polly didn''t want to talk much so she just said that casually.


    "A few days ago, Owen came to see me and your sister. I heard that he came back now. Did you meet


    him? "


    Polly was at a loss for words. It took her a long time to find out what to say.


    "We have met a few times in public, and each time I met him, Bruce was with me."


    "Dear Polly. I have to tell you one thing. Owen is really a nice guy. He treats you well. s, I didn''t


    expect that the child would be willing to go back But no matter what, you are with Bruce now. Our


    family should not burn the bridge after crossing it, let alone cheat on him! "


    "Recently, I saw some gossips about him on the Inte. Sometimes, it was inevitable for men to have


    social intercourse outside, and some of them just yed for business. Even if it is not a casual y,


    Dear Polly, you cannot because he is like that, also follow him to learn! If you want to be with Owen


    again, you must wait until you break up with Bruce! "


    Avril was still very curious about Polly''s rtionship with Owen. With a nce at Avril, Polly turned to


    her and said, "Mom, what are you talking about! I know what to do! You just said that Owen doesn''t


    want toe back. Is that true? What on earth happened at that time? "


    "Polly, Lily seems to be calling me. I have to go and see her! You and your sister are the same. How


    can she kicked the quilt when she sleep! "


    She was so anxious just now that she didn''t even notice it. Now she realized that her mother and Lily


    were in the night. But she didn''t care about it.


    "Mom! Please wait a moment! " The phone was hung up before she could finish her words.


    Apparently, her mother didn''t want to tell her, which made her feel more that something was wrong with


    that year. There were some other reasons for Owen''s leaving, maybe because of his father''s


    disappearance right now.


    She must make it clear, or else she would be restless.


    She couldn''t help but dial Owen''s number. When she was about to dial, she suddenly remembered


    something and deleted the number one by one.


    She was afraid of the truth all of a sudden!


    After they finished, they got in the car. When Hal came back, he asked, "how''s it going? Are you sure?"


    "Yes! He is my father, Jared Zhou! "


    "If that man is your father, how could he..."


    The atmosphere in the car was depressed.


    After a long while, Hal breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Dear Polly, I think it''s better for you to ask


    Bruce about it."


    Why did he pretend to be insane? It was not easy for him to get rid of the doctor''s notice if he wanted to


    pretend to be sick. Unless someone helped him.


    His father''s affairs, including the negative news online, his debts to be paid, his hospitalization in the


    psychiatric hospital and so on, were all handled by Bruce.


    He must have known the truth.


    Her heart seemed to drop as if she was ced in a very high ce. The more she thought about it, the


    more empty she felt. It seemed that everyone around her was different from what they looked like. It


    was a bad feeling and she hated this kind of feeling very much.


    She tried to calm herself down and said to Hal calmly, "Hal, I need you to help me find someone to


    investigate my father!"

 Chapter 135 He Was So Confident

    Chapter 135 He Was So Confident


    In the boss''s office of the BA group, Bruce was standing in front of the ss wall, a half burned


    cigarette between his slender and fair fingers. His deep eyes gazed at the tall buildings nearby that had


    different views.


    Standing behind him, Jake was confused about boss''s attitude. He had just reported to the boss that


    Jean had forced Polly to leave him. But the boss hadn''t made anyments yet. He had been


    standing against the ss wall silently, smoking without a word.


    About ten minutester, he couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Mr. He, how about Mrs. Han?"


    "No need!" As he looked back at Jake, the cigarette gave a faint orange arc in the air and then fell into


    the trash can.


    "What did she say?"


    "Mrs. Han, she hasn''t agreed toe here yet."


    "What do you mean by ''temporary''?" This led to great disapproval from Bruce, "Jake, do you think Polly


    is so weak? She won''t agree. "


    Jake almost blurted out, "how did you know? I don''t know why you are so confident.". If it was someone


    else, such as Abbe and Aaron, who were outstanding in the eyes of others, but was dwarfed in the


    eyes of boss. But this time, he had to fight against Owen.


    The Su group''s boss who is as outstanding as the He CEO and has a mysterious rating of five stars!


    At present, his biggest advantage was that he had to take action first to gain the upper hand. He had


    got the marriage certificate with Polly and married her. However, their marriage had not been made


    public yet. Since they could get married secretly, they could get divorced secretly. That was not difficult


    at all.


    "Jake, what are you thinking about?"


    Cold sweat dripped down Jake''s forehead. He was too guilty to wipe it off and straightened his body. "I


    wasn''t making blind and disorderly conjectures. As boss personal assistant, I was imagining what I


    could do to help boss solve the problem."


    The corners of his lips curled into a smile, but the light in his eyes became dimmer. "Forget it, Jake!


    Even though you are very smart, sometimes you have a huge brain hole! This is your most deadly


    weakness. Try your best to correct it in the future! "


    "Keep an eye on Mrs. Han. Report anything to me."


    "Mr. boss, if you and Miss Fang were in conflict, who should I care?"


    "What do you think?" Bruce helped Jake take off his tie and put it in his hand. "As my personal


    assistant, you can handle this."


    Jake looked at the tie in his hand. The light purple was covered with water textures of the same color,


    fresh and low-key. He was very confused about the purpose of the CEO to do this.


    "This color is not suitable for you. Go back and change another one." He said indifferently. Then he


    turned back to his desk and sat down, continuing to work.


    Jake was at a loss whether to cry or tough. This tie was the new low-key and luxury style of the de


    family, and it was nearly ten thousand. He got a new one and was asked to reimburse all the expenses.


    If he couldn''t handle it well, he would not get everything he had now easily. It would be as easy as


    rolling an ant to him?


    It was so terrible!


    Bruce''s ringtone interrupted his thoughts. When he turned around and saw the impatient look on the


    CEO''s face, he immediately said, "Mr. He, you''re busy. I''m going out!"


    As he eagerly pressed the answer key, he checked his watch. It was half past two. Usually she was


    having a ss at this time.


    "Bruce, is it inconvenient to talk now?"


    The first word she said, the slightly angry and doubtful tone, and the way she called him, disappointed


    him a lot.


    "As I said, you can contact me anytime you want. It''s convenient for me to stay here,"


    "Then I want to ask you whether my father is mentally ill or not,"


    His heart jolted, but only for a moment, when he spoke again, his voice was as gentle as ever. "Dear


    Polly, why do you ask that? Didn''t the doctor make it clear to you about Uncle''s condition? "


    In an instant, he realized that Polly had known about Jared''s disappearance. But he concealed it so


    well that even the psychiatric hospital had been informed of it. How could she know about it!


    "But I don''t trust doctors! Now I only want to ask you one question. You can just tell me whether my


    father is a normal person or not! "


    Bruce was sure now that she really knew something and that no one could hide it anymore. In this


    case, he replied decisively, "your father is a normal person. He is not crazy."


    "Do you know that my father has left the psychiatric hospital?"


    "I know! But Dear Polly... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me now! Bruce, you lied to me! If you just keep it from me, it doesn''t matter.


    But you colluded with the doctors in the mental hospital to cheat me! Am I such an idiot in your eyes?


    Yes, you are the CEO of a bigpany. You are better than me in everything! Although I''m just an


    ordinary student, I have the right to know my father''s disappearance! "


    "Dear Polly!" As he spoke, he stood up from the table subconsciously, leaving a mark on it. "Dear Polly!


    Listen to me! It''s not what you think! "


    "Then what is it like? Are you trying to say that you don''t want me to know because you''re afraid of me


    being worried? Yes, I know that I will be very worried and anxious in the future. But if I don''t know,


    what''s the point of being a child? "


    Hearing the sound of a car whistling on the other end of the phone, he felt a tension in his body and


    said, "Polly, where are you now? I''ll be right there! "


    "No, thanks." Polly hung up the phone.


    Bruce called back immediately. He dialed her number again and again, but she didn''t answer. He


    banged his phone on the desk with a click. At this time, the telephone on the desk rang.


    He reached out for the headset.


    "Mr He!" Jake''s voice sounded anxious. "ording to thetest news, Mrs. Han ran out of the school


    and went to a bus station in the west suburb!"


    Bruce''s deep and dark eyebrows twisted, "the vehicle gas station? Is it the gas station in the mental


    hospital of Clock Mountain hospital? "


    "That! Mr. Han had heard that Jared Zhou was missing from somewhere. She went there with her two


    friends, Avril An and Hal Xia. Maybe they ran out of gas halfway, so they went to the gas station. But


    she didn''t know why she stopped after she refuled it! It doesn''t look like that there''s something wrong


    with the car! "


    "Have they met anyone at the gas station? Or who are they waiting for? "


    "We didn''t find anything about it. But when Duke saw Owen''s secretary, she also drove there. "


    "Owen''s Secretary!" "Is he in?" he murmured, trying to suppress the frightening answer in his heart


    "He is not here. Only Judith Zhao! Judith drove to the gas station not to refuel, but to see a person.


    After that person gave her something, she left. "


    "What does that man look like? Did you see it clearly?"


    "Mr. He, that man was hit by the ssmate of Mrs. Han, Hal. His sunsses fell off his face. If my eyes


    didn''t deceive me, he should be Jared Zhou! After the first judgment, I think that Jared is not


    kidnapped, but ran out of the psychiatric hospital himself! That night... " "Mydy, I think I know all the


    answers," Jake added with a grin


    "Mr. boss, you''d better find Mrs. Han and exin to her. Otherwise..." It was hard to say whether the


    lady was still Mrs. Han or not.


    But he was too scared to utter these words.


    "Jake, listen to me. Contact Duke as soon as possible. Ask him to send someone to look into what has


    happened between Owen and Jared, from the birth of Owen to this moment! Be quick! Get the car


    ready. I need to go out now. "


    The rtionship between him and Dear Polly was not about exnation. Most importantly, even if he


    exined, she was not necessarily willing to listen to him at this time. She didn''t have a strong sense of


    trust in him, and she believed that Dear Polly would not trust him any more after this thing happened.


    The only thing he wanted to do now was to see Dear Polly as soon as possible.


    Fifteen minutester, Bruce pulled over the car on the road. He hadn''t expected that Owen woulde


    here before him. He was talking to Polly. Both of them were so agitated that the little girl seemed to


    have shed tears.


    Standing beside them, Avril and Hal looked equally sad.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His temples throbbed abruptly, and his abdomen seemed to be filled with a force of air, mming hard


    against his chest. There seemed to be something in his chest that had been torn apart, and broken to


    suffocate. He bore the pain and ran to the car without thinking.


    "Polly!"


    Hearing his voice, Owen, who was standing beside Polly, turned around to look at him.


    They looked away and continued their conversation.


    But they ignored each other and looked at each other. No matter how broken the sky was, they just see


    each other. This scene deeply stung Bruce''s heart, making him too painful to feel his own breath.


    The scene many years ago reappeared in front of him.


    When he was eighteen years old, he just got the driver''s license. After he got the news from rose, he


    immediately drove the car to meet Polly excitedly. On the path in front of her house, he saw Polly walk


    side by side with a handsome boy, carrying her schoolbag. She smiled naughtily at the boy, acting like


    a spoiled child. The happy smile returned to the boy, with only one deep pampering expression.


    Just like now, he couldn''t take any steps towards her own happiness. He couldn''t watch others''


    happiness.

 Chapter 136 He Was Reluctant To Do This To Her

    Chapter 136 He Was Reluctant To Do This To Her


    Two minutester, Owen opened the car door. Before sitting in the car, Polly looked back at Bruce.


    Her nce brought him back to earth, and it was not the same as it was eleven years ago. At that time,


    the only person in her eyes was Polly, and she would never look at him.


    But now, he was Dear Polly''s husband, he had rights to her!


    He was so furious that he wanted to punch Owen on the face. Then he took her away by force,


    restricted her freedom, and confined her to his side, so that she could never see Owen again.


    But the woman is Dear Polly. He didn''t want to do that to her.


    He sorted out his feelings as soon as possible and then knocked on the car window of the front


    passenger seat. The window was slowly rolled down. A cold look was shown on Polly''s face.


    With a smile on his lips, he asked softly, "Dear Polly, where are you going now?"


    Polly pursed her lips tightly, with a serious expression, staring straight ahead without moving with her


    eyes.


    Half lying on the car window, Bruce put his hand in the car. He stretched out his five fingers, shook


    them in front of Polly''s eyes and said, "Dear Polly, what are you looking at? You were so focused on


    your work that you couldn''t even hear me? "


    "Shut up!".


    He still pretended not to see, and held her hand, in the way of interlocking fingers. A glimmer of hope


    rose in his heart. Even if she didn''t give him a good look, at least she couldn''t refuse him in front of


    Owen.


    Did it mean that she still cared about his feelings?


    However, when Bruce finally took hold of her soft hands, she still didn''t answer his question. Her face


    was cold.


    "Dear Polly, where do you want to go? I can drive you..."


    Owen couldn''t bear to see that anymore. He said with his icy eyes, "I''m sorry, Bruce. I have to take her


    away now. She is always like this since her childhood. When she is angry, she is unwilling to talk to


    others. And every time she is angry, I have to coax her in person. After all, I''m her brother? Who else


    can I count on if I don''t spoil her? "


    Bruce observed her expression and knew that she wouldn''t get off Fabian''s car and walk with him. He


    thought for a while and released her. All of a sudden, a kiss fell on her cheek.


    "You!" Polly''s eyes were full of anger. By instinct, she touched the part that had been kissed, and her


    face turned a little red.


    "Haha..." Bruce stood up in time, took a step back, and said in a serious tone, "please don''t be shy in


    front of your bother! We are rtives! I happen to be very busy today, so please take care of Polly! "


    "Dear Polly, I''ll pick you upter!"


    Then, he turned around, and at the same time he heard the sound of Owen''s car engine. Then, the car


    went out with a "whoosh" sound, and the road seemed to be shaking with the vibration.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He wanted to look back, but he held it back and clenched his hands on both sides of his body. After a


    while, he walked mechanically towards his car.


    "Please wait a moment, Mr. He." She ran over to them.


    "Miss an, what can I do for you?" Bruce asked politely. He was always very polite in front of his


    unfamiliar ssmates and people.


    Avril shook her head with a worried look on her face. "Nothing serious. I just want to make it clear to


    you that there''s nothing between Dear Polly and Owen. When we saw Polly''s father at the gas station,


    he didn''t lose his mind, which was quite abnormal. Then, Owen suddenly appeared. He said that he


    would give Polly an exnation and then followed him away. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Hal.


    He has been watching us all the time. "


    "No, thanks, miss an."


    He didn''t care about leaving with Owen or what they could do together. It had been almost a month


    since he came back. But Owen didn''t make any move. In fact, he just had an encounter with Dear


    Polly. And today, she left with that man right under his nose.


    It meant that Owen had started to intervene in the rtionship between him and Dear Polly.


    "Avril, you are so strange! In the beginning, you were still ming Bruce for having made so many


    troubles here. You said that he cheated on Polly. Polly didn''t want that kind of man! Why are you


    persuading him now? "


    After getting in the car, Hal said sarcastically to Avril.


    "People always said that women''s words were untrustworthy. Today I''ve seen it with my own eyes! You


    are just like a chameleon! "


    She picked up a book and threw it at Avril''s head. "Who did you say was the chameleon? I was really


    mad at him before he came! I used to see that Dear Polly and Bruce got along well with each other, but


    now, Dear Polly and Owen looked like a perfect match! In fact, no matter which man stands with Dear


    Polly, it is a beautiful picture. You men are always surrounded by women. Why can''t we women set a


    nest in other tree? "


    "But when Bruce came, things were different! I can see from his eyes that he really wants Dear Polly.


    He loved her, treated him indifferently, rejected her and witnessed her being with another man. Do you


    understand the pain? All of a sudden, I felt pity for Bruce. At that time, I didn''t know why, so I exined


    to him. Of course, there''s no need for me to worry about it. A man of power like him will think through


    things in a different way and deal with them differently from us ordinary people. "


    "It turned out that the situation was indeed different! I thought he would smash Owen''s car and take the


    woman away by force? Ha ha, but fortunately he didn''t do that! "


    After a long while, Hal said, "I understand the pain you just said. Avril, hold on firmly! "


    "What?" Avril didn''t get it, "what?"


    Instead of answering her question, he sped up suddenly.


    Then, her screaming like a ghost and a wolf were echoing on the road all day, "Hal, slow down! God,


    how many schools are you in? Your life will be ended if you keep doing this! Damn you, Hal! You''re in


    big trouble now! "


    After this experience, she got to know more about Hal. He would ride fast when he was in pain. The


    more painful he was, the faster he sped up. It was an honor for Avril to experience the first time of this


    kind of roller coaster.


    In a private room on the second floor of the tea house, the fragrance of the tea overflowed.


    Like the jade ornament embedded in the blue and white porcin teacup, Owen slowly drank thest


    sip of tea and looked down at his watch. That was enough. He had kept the distance of fifteen minutes.


    He told Dear Polly that Jared Zhou didn''t go crazy. He gave Judith a USB sh drive at the gas station.


    If she wanted to know what was in it, she could go to his apartment in person. He would show her the


    USB sh drive.


    But she refused.


    He really wanted to know why she didn''t want to approach him like a flood or a beast. Even if they


    could not be lovers, he was still her brother! No, what he was thinking was not to be her brother!


    Opposite him, there was a same green and white porcinmp. The inner wall was covered with


    fresh green. He reached out to check the outer wall and found it was still warm.


    As far as he could remember, she had only taken a sip, or just lightly touched her lips.


    He reached out and held up the cup of tea. The fragrance around the edge of the tea was lingering, as


    if her gentle breath was gently blowing through her nose. He held up her ss and drank all the liquid,


    which was bitter and rich, flowing into his throat, as if he had been recalled every time these years.


    Since he was able to stay alone for so long, he thought it would take his time.


    After all, his opponent was Bruce.


    Polly made up her mind to go to the canteen as soon as possible. She was going to work in the cafe


    tonight. It was she and Avril who used to work together. One collected books, the other went to the


    canteen to buy food. But Avril was called away by someone and now she was the only one left.


    But life often went on like this. The more anxious one was, the more likely he would cause trouble. A


    student, who was walking in the back, was as anxious as her. He was in such a hurry that he knocked


    her desk.


    The books in order were scattered all over the table. The students behind her couldn''t help but step on


    her book. She looked up at the man. He left without saying sorry.


    There were more than three hundred students in the ssroom. All of them were students. she could


    only read books for herself and had no time to care about that man.


    She picked up the book with great difficulty and felt relieved. While she was in a trance, she heard a


    sound of "crash". The book fell to the ground again.


    "Polly, where are you going in such a hurry?" Standing on the stairs, Sally looked at her as if she was


    provocative, "do you think that Bruce wille to pick you up?"


    "No way!" Several girls standing beside Sally echoed her words.


    One of the girls said, "I heard that Bruce woulde to A University tonight, but he''sing to pick up


    Jean!"


    "Yes, you''re right. Only Jean is good enough for Mr. He! Unlike someone who thinks that he is a


    Phoenix, in fact, he is just a chicken. Even if he is a chicken, his gap between a chicken head and a


    phoenix tail is about a thousand miles. What can he achieve? "


    Ignoring these people, she packed up her books and walked out of the ssroom in their sarcastic


    remarks.


    "Wow, that touching drama I wanted to watch is updated today! Go to the dining room now! "


    "Wait for me!"


    The girls were running after them, and each of them knocked into Polly''s body. Although she was


    mentally prepared and held the book tightly, they used their full strength to bump into each other. The


    book in her arms was knocked away, and the steps were everywhere. Those men walked on the books


    as if they didn''t see him, just like a bunch of lunatics.


    She chose to sit on the stairs and wait for them until she was the only one left, in case of being hit


    again.


    She squatted to pick it up. All of a sudden, a slender and fair hand with slender fingers came over and


    picked up the book in advance.

 Chapter 137 No One Can Be With Whom Forever!

    Chapter 137 No One Can Be With Whom Forever!


    Standing in front of the girls'' dorm, Bruce''s eyes almost popped out. The ashtray beside the windshield


    was full of cigarette butts. While waiting, he smoked one after another.


    Suddenly, it urred to him that there was too much smoke in the car and she would not like it. In a


    hurry, he lowered the window to get some fresh air.


    Just at this moment, he saw a light figure appeared in his sight. There wereplex emotions shed


    through his ck eyes.


    Jean caught up with him and pulled his arm, stopping him from moving forward. "Brother Bruce, I


    advise you not to go there."


    With a cold face, Bruce asked, "why?"


    Jean blinked and equivocated, "I''m afraid that you will be sad when you see bad things. I just saw


    Owen. He''s with Polly now. "


    "Really? If so, I should go there more! "


    He shook off her hand and strode forward. His heart was like a boiled fire now and he couldn''t stand it.


    The sunlight in summer was more dazzling than other seasons, but the light in the West was still


    dazzling. He stood under a tree beside a luxuriant tree and looked up through the moss covered stone


    steps anxiously to the couple standing side by side.


    Owen held a pile of books in his hands, and his handsome face was smiling like the afterglow of the


    setting sun. But there was a distant distance between them. Standing close to each other, the picture of


    sun and sun was like a painting of strong colors, showing the gorgeous and outstanding temperament.


    The girl in the painting was his favorite, but the hero wasn''t him!


    "Why are you here?" "What do you think?".


    "Dear Polly, you came out toote today. If you go to the restaurant after you line up and buy the food,


    it might be cold. " With these words, Owen handed the book to her and said, "why don''t we have dinner


    together? It''s on me."


    "No, thanks! It happens that there are few people who buy food and I can get one soon. "


    The reason why she felt anxious was that she had to work at night in ordance with the scheduled


    number. Instinctively she would think that time was not enough. In fact, normally, there was no problem


    with waiting in line to buy food.


    "About the thumb drive..."


    "I''ve told you very clearly this afternoon!" As she received the book from Owen, she patted her head


    slightly as if she wanted to dusted off the book.


    "What did you say? Do you mean the thing about showing you the USB sh drive in my house? I just


    mentioned it a little bit. Why did you react so strongly? You didn''t treat me this way before. "


    Owen''s hair was blown by the wind. The sunset glow seemed to add ayer of maple color to his hair.


    The bright autumn color set off his mncholy face.


    "So what?"


    "You used to be sunny, energetic andughter. You used to tell me the first thing you knew, happy, sad,


    angry or sad. You would never escape! You promised me that you would be my best friend forever, and


    you would never leave me! "


    "I did say that. But what about you? What did you say?"


    She still remembered what he had made to her in the past. She couldn''t remember his face clearly in


    recent years. It seemed that it had happened in her dreamst night. It had left many deep marks.


    However, when she wanted to find them, the marks evaporated inexplicably.


    In the past, she liked Owen so much. In order to attract his attention, she had been unwilling to eat well


    and sleep well for a period of time. She remembered that when she was in grade three, Owen was in


    high school grade three. During this period, he was so busy with his work that he barely had time to talk


    with her.


    She was so angry that she ran into the heavy rain. It rained a lot in the South and it often rained. But


    the rain in her childhood memory was particrly heavy, more than she had seen after she was born.


    The water in the river by the roadside became full and overflew the road. In addition, the road was


    already full of dangers. The pits and steep slope used to be submerged in the sea.


    Being in the river, she was scared and climbed a tree hard. She held the tree tightly, swaying in the


    violent gales.


    The next day, Owen gave up the exam and looked for her for more than two hours. Finally, he found


    her when he heard her crying.


    One day, after she became a pavilion girl, she had asked him. The wind was so loud that she could


    hardly hear her crying that day. How did he hear it.


    He answered with a smile because he wanted to get you I listened carefully at that time.


    Please trust me, Dear Polly. I will protect you with my heart for the rest of your life!


    At that time, only Owen could be seen in her eyes and eyes. Therefore, she believed it, very hard! She


    looked up at him as if he was the God in her life, smiling, dreaming and dreaming. So when he


    suddenly said he wanted to leave and saw his figure disappearing in the crowd of people in the airport,


    her world copsed with a loud crash and was broken into pieces in the blink of an eye.


    She would never trust a person easily from now on.


    "You know it very well. It doesn''t matter what we have done or said in the past. " "There is no one in the


    world who will be with whom forever!"


    Owen paused for about two seconds, and then he said with a smile, "Dear Polly, I''m not here to talk


    sense to you. Let''s talk about something in the simplest way. Let''s go. "


    He reached out his hand to her. As a result, she took a step back unconsciously.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time today. I have to go now!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But before she could get out of the car, Owen quickly stopped her and said, "Dear Polly, I want to


    apologize for what happened this afternoon. If you want to know, you can enter one of your universities


    rooms now? It won''t take long... "


    "Dear Polly!" Bruce walked out from under the tree, he would not tolerate anyone to take away his


    ce. He had no confidence in the face of his opponent, but this didn''t hinder him from doing what he


    wanted to do.


    He and Dear Polly''s thing had be so rigid. Even if he was a little naughty, so what?


    "Dear Polly, aren''t you going to work tonight? Why is you still here? Come to me now! Let''s go for


    dinner! "


    At the moment she saw him, she was inexplicably relieved. She turned around and walked down the


    stairs. With a touch of gloom in his eyes, Owen extended his hand, trying to grab hold of her.


    His heart throbbed violently as he didn''t expect that Polly would actuallye here. But then, he saw


    the alienation and indifference on her face, which like ice tightly wrapped her airflows, and gradually


    calmed down the somewhat happy heart.


    Of course she wouldn''t forgive him so soon. But after all, he called her away from Owen.


    Jean had been hiding behind the bushes to peek. She didn''t expect that it would be so easy for Polly to


    call Bruce over. She was worried. What if she was determined to be with Bruce? What should she do?


    no way! She couldn''t watch it happen!


    As a matter of fact, Polly didn''t intend to leave with Bruce. She just seized the chance when Owen was


    in a daze to leave. As she walked past him, Jean suddenly appeared.


    "Bruce!" She took his arm and raised the phone in front of him. "You just said that you would take me


    home. Look at the time, and ask me to wait for so long. I am almost starving! Bruce, you must invite me


    to dinner tonight. "


    Like a ten-year-old little girl, Jean shook Bruce''s arm like a little girl. She red at Polly viciously and


    fiercely.


    Hearing that, Polly paused. What was happening in her mind at the moment was exactly the same as


    how she treated Owen in the past, in a spoiled manner in front of Owen.


    If it hadn''t been for her, the situation between Jean and Bruce would still be like this. Remembering that


    when she was a child, she would be jealous to death when she saw Owen with other girls. Therefore,


    she shared the same feeling with herself.


    It was normal for her to treat me in any way because of the hatred. But why should me bear the hatred


    from Jean! She didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Bruce, I thought you only invited me to dinner, but you also invited Jean!" In front of Bruce, she red


    back at Jean and said, "if that''s the case, I have to go! I really have no time tonight! "


    As soon as she took a step forward, her wrist was tightly gripped by a powerful force. Then, Bruce


    anxiously said ''Dear Polly'' in her ear.


    "Dear Polly, aren''t you going to work tonight? We just want to have a simple meal together. It won''t take


    too much time. "


    The implication in his words was that he would take her with him to go to the party. No man would be


    hard hearted to his childhood sweetheart, and Bruce was no exception.


    She didn''t know where she got the strength, so she shook off his hand and said, "I''m going to the


    canteen now. I don''t even need to wait in line. In this way, I can save time!"


    When she was about to run to the canteen, she gradually slowed down her speed, with a self mocking


    smile on her face.


    In fact, she didn''t have to run so fast, and no one chased her, which made her hypocritical.


    In the deluxe room, Jean was drinking alone, huffing and puffing. As soon as the third ss of wine


    was lifted, the door of the private room was pushed open from the outside.


    She thought it was the waiter of the hotel, grabbed a dish on the table and threw it to him.


    "Fuck off! I didn''t ask you toe in. You are not allowed toe in here. "


    The door of the private room was closed at once. The white porcin te hit the door, bounced back


    and fell to the ground, making the sound of breaking. But the person who pushed the door did not


    return. After the sound subsided, the door was pushed open again.


    When she was about to yell at him, she saw who he was and sat back.

 Chapter 138 Single-minded Affectionate Second Male Master

    Chapter 138 Single-minded Affectionate Second Male Master


    Putting down the ss, she sneered and asked, "Why are you here? Do you think I''m ridiculous now


    ande tough at me? "


    "Why would Iugh at you? Besides, it''s myugh tough at you. Why should Iugh at you?" With


    her eyebrows slightly knitted, Rachel carefully walked around the scattered dishes on the ground in a


    pair of exquisite crystal high-heeled shoes.


    She was about to walk over to Jean when she suddenly changed her mind. She turned around and


    opened the door.


    "Excuse me, sir. Pleasee in and clean up the floor."


    After the mess on the ground was cleared up, Rachel told the waiters not to ask them toe in and


    not to disturb them. Seeing the waiter''s ambiguous eyes, she sneered in her heart.


    Just as she expected, the whole society was dirty.


    "Rachel, how do you know I am here?"


    "How do you think I know? I''m not God. Can you recognize me? "


    "Are you following me? Or are you following Bruce? " The look on Jean''s face suddenly turned cold.


    "Rachel Du, don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking!"


    "Jean, what are you talking about! Why did I follow him? He just called me and said you were here. He


    was afraid that you would feel bored having dinner alone, so he asked me to apany you! "


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true! If you don''t believe me, you can call to confirm it! He cares about you, Jean! He


    always cares about you! "


    After hearing this, Jean''s happy face suddenly became cold, "if he cares about me, will he leave me


    alone here? It seems that I can''t afford the meal. Do you think I like his meal? "


    She took up the chopsticks and knocked hard on the table, "tell me, where is he now? Did he go to find


    that bitch? "


    Rachel Du stood up, quickly holding her chopsticks, and said seriously, "Jean, calm down. Think about


    it. No matter whom he goes to look for, he still looks after you first. He didn''t allow you to get away with


    it! So far, you have the same status in his heart with Polly! "


    She cast a sharp nce at her, and she continued, "Jean, I know that Mr. Han has nothing to do with


    you! But you have to ept the reality. She has a ce in Bruce''s heart! You don''t understand, but


    Polly does! She is clearly not as good as you, but she has been able to seize brain for such a long


    time. It''s because she''s good at taking advantage of this! "


    With her hands trembling violently, Jean pounded on the table and stood up. She yelled at Rachel like


    a shrew, "you mean you want me to take advantage of Bruce, just like that bitch!"


    "No! You don''t have to learn from her. Just let her learn from you! But unfortunately, she could not


    learn! But there is one thing you should be careful. You can''t give up this good opportunity you can


    make use of! If you want to win Bruce''s heart, you must know what he is thinking. Bruce had never


    experienced any failure in his life, and so did he when it came to love. You have a rtionship with


    Polly. He doesn''t want to lose something when making a match. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Rachel slowly took out the chopsticks and put some bitter gourd in her bowl. "Eat more. Don''t be


    angry!"


    Jean grew impatient. She picked up the chopsticks, took a small piece and put it into her mouth.


    "Don''t mention today. How many times have you seen this before! Bruce has no choice between you


    and Polly! He likes Miss Han, but I don''t think she is a good girl. Why would Bruce like her! But Bruce


    hasn''t given all his heart to her. He has always taken your feelings into consideration. "


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jean put down her chopsticks and frowned with displeasure. She said indifferently, "I don''t know what


    he is thinking about? If I had considered it, I shouldn''t havee here to find him! Every time I see him


    with that bitch, I feel as if my heart was pricked by a needle! "


    "How can rich men not be fickle in women? That''s great! You see his side although the woman is more,


    but serious is you and Polly. Do you know what that means? "


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means that Bruce have to choose between Polly and you!"


    "What!" Jean''s face turned pale with anger. "Bruce and I grew up together. Who does she think she is?


    Why should shepete with me?"


    Rachel sighed and put her hands on her shoulders to make her sit down.


    "Jean,e on! I told you, you must to cool down. In our eyes, she is not as good as you. But Bruce


    doesn''t think so! I don''t know what happened to him that made him so obsessed with Polly. But I think


    you are the same kind of person that he could make a choice. "


    "In this situation, who of you two can betterply with Bruce''s will, he is most likely to choose the


    one! ''Jean, this is critical moment! If you can''t seize the chance, you will losepletely! "


    "You are such an excellent man. In our eyes, you are as brilliant as the sun. Are you willing to lose to


    her?"


    "I''m not willing to ept it, but what can I do? I can''t learn the tricks knowledge about Polly''s! I disdain


    to learn it! "


    "I know! I don''t want you to learn from her! " With one hand on her shoulder, ke looked at her with a


    scowl. "Just put up with it. Otherwise, Bruce will treat you differently."


    As soon as Polly Han put on the clothes at Unusual House, Ellen ran over to her, smiling mysteriously


    and saying, "Dear Polly, your boyfriend is looking for you." Then she pointed to the outside.


    Looking in the direction where the little golden finger was pointing at, Polly saw Bruce was looking at


    her while he was on the phone. Before meeting his eyes, she turned her head and did her own thing


    without saying a word.


    She turned around and looked back. Her eyes were shining with the gossip light. She came up to she


    and said, "Dear Polly, do you not let him in? He is here for you! "


    Polly was carrying a tray with two cups of coffee and an ice cream on it. She said lightly, "I am working


    now! If hees in for dinner, I''ll wee him. If not, it''s none of my business. "


    "Did you two have a fight? Is heing to apologize to you? " Ellen was more interested in gossip, "he


    is the CEO of the BA group. How could such a high-end man coax his girlfriend like the usual rich


    guy?"


    Polly didn''t want to answer this question. She quickened her pace to the hall. Ellen didn''t want to follow


    her and ask her about it. She hid in the corner and peeped at Bruce.


    He had made a phone call. The tall man under the streetmp was standing straight, like a tall pine


    tree. He waited there in a gentle and courteous manner. He was neither anxious nor annoyed by being


    treated coldly. He was in his white shirt. His handsome face was full of gentleness and affection in his


    dark eyes.


    Maybe that kind of man was the kind of men described in the books who were very faithful in love, and


    this kind of man was not like a yboy who often had affairs with celebritiestely. As the saying goes,


    never judge a book by its cover.


    She was absent-minded all night. She acted as if she didn''t care about Bruce, but in fact she kept an


    eye on what he was doing. She was a little confused. ''isn''t he supposed to have dinner with Jean? Why


    is he here?''? What about Jean?


    He had been waiting for more than an hour from seven to eight. During this period, many people went


    in and out of Unusual House.. Any female guest would take a look at him. Some of his friends knew


    him and greeted him.


    ''if things keep going on like this, I''m afraid that the paparazzi will soon attract them here. Maybe those


    guys with cameras have already hidden themselves in a dark alley where I can''t see them. It will be the


    headline of tomorrow''s news.


    She still worked in the cafe to earn money, and she didn''t want her job to be affected because of that.


    She nned to call him if he didn''t leave by nine.


    She had stayed in anxiety for more than half an hour. Twenty minutes ago, she didn''t see Bruce but his


    car. She thought that he would leave soon because he couldn''t wait any longer. As a result, his car was


    still parked there.


    She had no choice but to take out her cell phone.


    The phone rang for five or six times but the line was busy. When she called eight times, the other


    party''s phone was directly turned off. It was estimated that it was power off.


    She was a little angry and asked Ellen to help her take care of her for a while. Then she pushed open


    the door of the coffee shop aggressively and rushed out.


    What the hell was this man doing!


    She ran to his car and was about to p the door when she suddenly heard his voiceing from the


    back of the car. Instead of getting in the car, he turned to another direction.


    "Why are you here?" Bruce asked tly.


    "Isn''t your phone dead?" "I''ming to give you the power bank." Jake said.


    "Stop teasing me! Let''s continue our conversation. "


    "Owen Su was adopted by Jared Zhou in the orphanage. The kindness of raising him is very important.


    He rejected the request of the Su family, intending to stay in the Zhou family. The Su family resolutely


    disagreed. It had caused a sensation then, but the news on the Inte had been suppressed almost


    as soon as it appeared! Then, he went abroad. Those who knew about it had already forgotten. It


    doesn''t make any sense even if they can remember it. It''s not worth talking about it anymore. "


    When she heard the words "Owen", she was suddenly enraged as if the anger in December was


    extinguished in an instant. In order not to be found by the two men, she squatted down and leaned


    against the door of the car.


    Jake spoke in a low voice, so she couldn''t hear him clearly. She held her breath and moved her body to


    the back of the car carefully step by step.


    "Mr. boss, do you know why Owen went abroad that year? You must haven''t expected that, neither did


    I. The real reason is that Owen has taken revenge on Jared "

 Chapter 139 I Wont See You As My Family!

    Chapter 139 I Won''t See You As My Family!


    Because of business, Owen''s father had offended some people, who tried to take revenge by all


    means. Jared was hired by one of Su family''s enemies. He had kidnapped Owen on his first birthday


    and thrown him to the door of an orphanage.


    Jared started a small business with the money he had earned. But he still felt guilty and guilty. Then he


    donated arge amount of money to charity organizations and children who studied in poor


    mountainous areas.


    Later, he went to that orphanage, found Owen and adopted him.


    Curling up her body, she listened to what had happened quietly.


    She couldn''t ept it! The adoptive father she admired and esteemed so much was such a person!


    In those days, when she knew the real identity of Owen, he promised not to leave the family and


    abandon her, but she was still very scared. On that day, when she came back home from school as


    usual, she saw Owen''s schoolbag on the cab by her door.


    At that time, Owen was admitted to A University in the northern part of a country. He went home only


    once a semester, and he mighte back on festivals.


    But the new semester just started! She got a bad feeling. She parked her bike at the door and walked


    into the house on tiptoe.


    His mother was not home, and his younger sister was ying with a doll on the sofa alone. When she


    came in, she looked up at her with a rare expression.


    Someone was talking in his father''s room. The door was left unlocked. She made a gesture to silence


    her sister and walked up to her quietly.


    "Why don''t you tell me? I just want to bring those criminals to justice! " Owen was agitated.


    "No way! I didn''t say that in the past, and I won''t say it now! " "It''s all my fault. Please bring me to


    justice," he said calmly


    "Dad, I really don''t understand why you have to take the me for them! They might have helped you


    once, but that was a crime! You can''t join them! "


    "Owen, it''s not what you think!"


    "Then what is it like? Tell me! If I really misunderstood you, I won''t insist on telling me the truth. "


    "No way!"


    The father and the son had been quarreling fiercely. But she still couldn''t figure out why Jared had


    taken the me, because they didn''t reveal anything about that in their conversation.


    They had a quarrel and then Owen broke out of the house. When he saw her at the door, he stopped


    for a second. He seemed to have something to say to her, but he didn''t say it in the end. He just walked


    away in front of her eyes.


    Since then, Owen came back to the Su family and became the young master of it. She went to A


    University to look for him, but was told that he was going abroad on the same day.


    She ran to the airport and followed him, begging him not to leave.


    "Owen, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t leave me alone?" It was her first time to cry in public. At that


    time, she had no energy to care about anything, as long as he could stay, she was willing to do


    anything.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Owen, why don''t you take a look at me? I''m Polly, your sister! "


    When he passed the security checkpoint, an airport staff stopped her. She cried out, "Owen, please


    don''t go! I won''t be naughty any more! I won''t be mad at you anymore. I can do anything you want me


    to do! "


    Some paparazzi came over and took pictures. They had been paying close attention to the Su family''s


    affairs. Undoubtedly, all of them were greatly shocked by what Polly had done at the airport.


    The guards of Su family came over and dragged her away. She struggled to break free, but her


    strength was nothingpared to the tall and strong bodyguards. She was totally on fire.


    "Owen, you can go now! If you leave, don''te back! I will never see you again! I will forget you


    soon! I will have no brother like you from now on! Even if youe back, I won''t admit you as my


    brother! "


    At that time, she was so angry that she couldn''t help but speak it out. She never forgot that he was


    here, but she didn''t expect that he woulde back because of the distance between the bird and the


    fish.


    But now, the fact of his leaving was revealed to her! What would you feel if you were betrayed by the


    most beloved man, and all the pain you suffered was because of him? Was he cruel to her?


    If it was her, she would probably leave too!


    "I really can''t figure out why he left?" Bruce said breathlessly, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Yes! Jared Zhou looked gentle and mild. He had spent more than a million dors on charity through


    years of hard work! Who would have thought that he was once a killer who had intimidated the ck


    and white? If he had killed Owen, would there be not so many troubles? "


    "In the past, Owen had made a vow that he would nevere back! He hated Jared, and also hated


    his father. In order to let hime back, Su family will do everything! st time they tried to kidnap


    Jared is just a small trick! Luckily, he came back soon. Otherwise, nobody knows how miserable the


    Zhou family will be! "


    "Mr. boss, shall we let Mrs. Han know about this?"


    Looking at the brightly lit house in Unusual House., Bruce whispered for a while, "it''s better for you to


    leave now."


    At this moment, he heard a familiar mobile phone music. His dark eyes darkened without any light. He


    walked fast to the car door, and fixed his deep eyes on Polly. He frowned and asked, "Dear Polly, why


    are you here?"


    Since she had been found, Polly didn''t avoid. She stood up and pressed the answer button.


    "Dear Polly, where have you been? Why can''t I find you everywhere? Oh, my God! There are more and


    more guests. I''m very busy and I can''t go on with my work. Pleasee here quickly! "


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be right there." Polly was about to leave after hanging up the phone.


    "Dear Polly!" He strode over and grabbed her wrist. "Where are you going?"


    At the sight of this, Jake was more aware of their moves and stepped back. If he stayed any longer, he


    might be the fire at the gate of the city, which might burn the innocent fish to death.


    "Of course I''m going to work!" She tried to get rid of his hand.


    Bruce grabbed her so hard that she couldn''t break away from him. Sweating nervously, he asked in a


    trembling voice, "when did youe?"


    "I''ve been here for some time. I heard what you said just now! What''s wrong? Do you want to kill me to


    keep your secrets? " "How do you know that?".


    The muscles on his face tightened immediately. "What nonsense are you talking about? Why should I


    kill you to keep your secrets? "


    "Let it go! I still have work to do! "


    "Why should I let you go! You came out to look for me, right? " All of a sudden, Bruce put on a smiling


    face and leaned close to her. "So what do you look for me for?"


    Polly couldn''t believe that this man was still smiling at this moment. He didn''t want her to know


    anything! What the hell did he take her for?


    She asked him to leave, but now she didn''t want to say a word to him.


    "Bruce, please let go of me! Otherwise, I will call the police! Since the boss of the BA group is


    entangled with a penniless sister, can this news be on the headlines? "


    Instead of being threatened, Bruce leaned closer to her, with a sinister smile on his face. "Great! You''d


    better have someone who is willing to uncover the dark side so that everyone will know that sister is


    actually the wife of the boss of the BA group! And Mrs. boss, who was a student here, is actually a son-


    inw. She doesn''t want to depend on her husband. She always insists on working to make money for


    her school! "


    Clenching her teeth, she yelled at him, "Bruce, you... You''re evil! If you dare to do that, I will, I will... "


    Noticing her hesitation, he pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "what are you going to


    do?"


    She hesitated for a long time before she realized that she could do nothing about it.


    "Well, Dear Polly, I won''t disturb your work. I will wait outside until you get off work and go home. You


    can do anything to me when we get home. " Then he let go of her hand and stood up. "Hurry up. You


    are so eye-catching! Several people in the crowd were watching them! I guess that you don''t have to


    call the police to get to the front page! "


    Polly was exasperated, but there was nothing she could do. He was right. Some people had already


    noticed what he was doing. She stamped her feet angrily, gave him a stern look, and ran to the door of


    the coffee shop.


    As soon as she left, Jake appeared from nowhere.


    "Mr. He, how could you let Mrs. Han go like this?" Jake said worriedly, "I think Mrs. Han misunderstood


    you. Don''t you want to exin?"


    "Do you think she will listen to me?" He looked at his assistant in half smile and said, "if I interrupted


    her work, will she forgive me?"


    "Yes, I will never forgive you! Mrs. Han was so unique! But Mr. boss, as your wife and she is poor, why


    do you still allow her to work here? It''s too hard for you. "


    As he softly gazed at the slender busy woman in the clean ss wall in Unusual House, a smile slowly


    came to his lips. "You don''t understand."


    Actually, Jake was confused about this. He didn''t have a girlfriend yet, but if he could meet her one day,


    he would love her very much and wouldn''t let her suffer.


    "You will know when you meet her."


    Jake was confused.


    When you love someone, you should show her the best?

 Chapter 140 Who Will She Go With, Me Or Owen

    Chapter 140 Who Will She Go With, Me Or Owen


    She carried the te and walked inside. As she disappeared from his sight, he turned around and


    stopped smiling. He took out a cigarette and was about to light it when he frowned slightly. "Jake, didn''t


    you leave? Why do youe back again? "


    "I came back to tell you something!" Jake looked around and pointed to the direction of the parking lot.


    "I just saw Owen''s car parked there. But now, it seemed not to be the case. I guess he left voluntarily


    when he saw you here. "


    He took the cigarette and knocked on the cigarette box, then he said in disdain, "do you think that


    Owen would be that kind of man who would take the initiative to go?"


    Jake looked around and said, "you mean he hasn''t left yet and is hiding somewhere?"


    "Jake, although our boss doesn''t like people who are smarter than you, it''s still too obvious that you are


    pretending." As he reached out his hand to pull the door, he said, "do you think I''m still a little kid in


    your kindergarten?"


    "Mr. He, what are you talking about! How could I treat you as a child... " Jake rushed forward, but the


    car door had been closed by Bruce.


    He stepped back quickly to make way for the car.


    Instead of driving the car immediately, Bruce lowered the window and said, "why do you leave so far?


    I''m not leaving! I have a question for you, Jake. "


    "What question?" Jake assumed that something bad would happen, but he had no choice but toe


    forward.


    "If only I and Owen appeared in front of Dear Polly at the same time, who would she go with?"


    "Of course she go with you!" Jake replied without hesitation. This was a question that should never


    have any space for thinking.


    "Very good! If she don''t go back with me tonight, I''ll go to find you! "


    "Mr. He, what can I do for you?" Jake asked, sweating profusely He just said something that the boss


    liked to hear.


    "What do you think?" Hearing that, a smile yed at the corners of his mouth. He said, "all right. You


    can leave now!"


    "Mr. He, i..." He wanted to say that he was just a trivial assistant, which was not suitable for the family


    affairs between the CEO and his wife.


    "Stop it! The only thing I want to know is how do you feel if I leave and the task of taking Dear Polly and


    returning home is left to you? "


    Jake fell silent. Then he turned around and left.


    With the tray in her hands, Ellen quickly caught up with Polly who was walking in front of her, "Dear


    Polly, if you tell me that you went out to see your boyfriend just now, I will not call you and urge you to


    come back! Now I''m a sinner! "


    "Stop talking nonsense! It''s working hours. Don''t you ask him? " In case that Ellen would ask more


    questions, she shifted the subject. "Ellen, you said that you don''t have time alone, how could youe


    here alone? Alina is here tonight! "


    "Yes, she is here. But did you see her?"


    "I saw it at the beginning, but it seems to disappear in a twinkling of an eye." Polly looked around and


    asked mysteriously, "where did she go? Is she your manager? "


    Ellen whispered to her ear, "I''m telling you, this time, not the shop manager, but Lemon."


    "Of course not!" "Unbelievable!".


    "When you got out, I saw Alina went to the kitchen and Lemon. Don''t know why they were arguing with


    each other! Their voice was very low. I was afraid of being discovered on the one hand, and on the


    other hand, the shop was too busy to listen to them. It''s a pity that you didn''t go out just now! "


    The woman replied in a regretful tone. Realizing that she had said something wrong, she corrected


    herself immediately. "Well, I''m not ming you! I mean if you want to go out earlier orter, you can do


    it. Why do you have to go out at such a moment? I''m really depressed about that. "


    "Then where is Alina now?"


    "She must be in the kitchen. I haven''t seen here out."


    "What about our manager?"


    The manager didn''te here these days. No, she was not here as soon as Alina arrived! Dear Polly,


    Do you know? What does she mean by that? " Ellen sighed deeply and said, "Alina is not only beautiful


    and sweet, but also pleasing. How could manager not like her?"


    "How do you know that you don''t like her? Maybe he has something to do and he can''te! "


    Did he have to do something when Alina came? Obviously, he was avoiding her! If I were Alina, I would


    be so sad! However, "the shop manager is really so handsome, if I have such a handsome man in front


    of me, I will also try every means to pursue him!"


    "But don''t get angry. Our manager always ignores Alina. As time goes by, even people get tired. No


    wonder she tends to turn against Lemon. Therefore, I understand what she did! " Putting the empty


    te on the counter, she continued, "ording to my in-depth analysis and observation, it seems that


    Alina does not steamed bun at all, just fighting for her honor! She had to find a shop manager in


    Unusual House, so what? Lemon is a famous dessert master! Besides, I heard that Lemon has a


    strong background! Alina and Lemon get along well with each other in front of the shop manager every


    day, which makes him sick! "


    "Ellen, don''t talk nonsense!"


    She was so annoyed that she couldn''t think straight. She knew Alina Liang. Alina Liang was so smart


    and cheerful that she wouldn''t joke about her love.


    Alina and Lemon wouldn''t get together!


    Ellen replied as she nced around the kitchen. It was not a good ce to talk since it was not far from


    the kitchen. It might cause trouble if Alina came out when they were talking.


    Just then, Alina opened the door. She looked unwilling. Before closing the door, she turned around and


    shouted at Lemon, "I will keep your secret for you, but do you really intend to stay in this small cafe for


    the rest of your life?"


    Her words were like a stone sinking into a deepke and no one answered for a long time. They would


    have thought there was no one in the room if they didn''t asionally make the noise of tableware


    rubbing against table.


    Alina had a nce at Polly and Ellen out of the corner of her eye. She told Lemon, who was busy with


    his business, helplessly, "all right, do whatever you want. I won''t talk to you anymore. I can''t hide this


    from my parents anymore! I''m not that powerful to hide it from them! " Then she closed the door.


    Ellen''s eyes were wide open. She and Polly looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    Alina''s parents were the same as Lemon? They...


    They both felt surprised, especially when they heard that Alina had a crush on Lemon. Like an idiot,


    she went over and asked, "Alina, what''s the rtionship between you and Lemon?"


    "Ellen, the guest at table 2 is urging you again. Hurry up!"


    It was toote for Polly to stop her as she was on the verge of dying. She hurried up to Ellen and


    tugged at her sleeve, hinting her to leave.


    "I''m fine. And Ellen, please don''t mind that!" But Alina didn''t stop her, "I''m his sister!"


    "Oh, really?" Ellen simply asked.


    "Yes, my dear sister! The same father and mother! "


    In the kitchen, a tall thin man wearing a mask stood at the door and quietly listened to what the three


    girls said. All of a sudden, he seemed to lose his bnce as one of his hands was locking the door


    tightly and the other hand was covering his head.


    Slowly, he reached out his hand and supported the closet with it. He staggered back along the way.


    With all his efforts, he walked to the chair next to the barbecue furnace. His body almost fell onto the


    chair.


    Even though he was so weak, the falling force still shook the solid chair a few times.


    A ck Bentley was parked on the shady road not far from Unusual House.. A wisp of white smoke


    was exhaled from the open window of the Bentley. The light of the streetmp was blocked by the thick


    branches and leaves of a big tree. In the dark night, the smoke hovered in the air made Owen''s face,


    which was filled with loneliness and loneliness.


    His phone was buzzing. He took it over and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, Mr. Su!" A sweet female voice came through from the other end of the line. "Jared has left A


    City. As you requested, I have changed his identity, phone number and so on. From now on, he has


    completely disappeared. "


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Owen held his phone in his hand and remained silent for a long time.


    "Mr. Su, are you there?"


    Owen looked up, with the full moon in the clear night sky in his eyes. Slowly, a tall man appeared under


    the moon with a weak boy''s hand. Then, they walked out of the obsolete courtyard. To the boy''s


    surprise, they walked towards a brand new Audi.


    Many years ago, he suddenly appeared like a God from the heaven and rescued him from the hell like


    a orphanage.


    He was once very grateful that Jared would be able to choose him from so many children. He spared


    no efforts on his study, and kept the title of "a top student" from primary school to high school. His only


    purpose was to prove himself and let that man know that his choice was absolutely correct.


    Unfortunately, things were not like what he thought. In the end


    "Mr. Su! What''s wrong? Did you hear me? " Judith''s voice sounded worried and anxious.


    Restraining his deep emotion, Owen replied indifferently, "yes. Judith, you''ve done a good job,


    straightforward and efficient! Tell me, what reward do you want? "


    "No, thanks, Mr. Su! It''s my own business. You don''t have to thank me! "


    "No need to thank me! Judith, you should know that I''m a person of distinct principles in terms of


    rewards and punishments! How about this? I can give you a week''s leave. You can go anywhere you


    want to go and have fun. After youe back, I will reimburse you for all the expenses! "


    "Mr. Su, you don''t have to I... I just want to be with you. That''s enough. " Judith thought for a while and


    continued, "Owen, we were ssmates. You don''t have to be so polite to me."


    "Because you were one of my ssmates, I had to take care of you! That''s it then! "

 Chapter 141 He Is Not Qualified

    Chapter 141 He Is Not Qualified


    When she was about to get off work, she called Bruce.


    "You can go home by yourself. I''m going to school tonight, not the apartment!"


    "Dear Polly? Why? I''ve been waiting for you for such a long time. Don''t you have any mercy on me? "


    He said in a hurry, "I haven''t eaten anything yet in order to wait for you."


    "If you are hungry, you can eat something before going home!"


    "But you said you wouldn''te back with me. How am I supposed to eat?"


    "What on earth do you want?" asked Polly impatiently


    His voice was as soft as the wind blowing in the night, "my purpose is very simple. I''m waiting for my


    wife. I want to go home with her."


    Hearing that, Polly was stunned for a while and immediately regained herposure. She said rudely,


    "you can go now. No matter what you say, I won''t go back with you! If you insist on waiting here, then


    just wait! "


    Bruce didn''t hang up the phone, and the busy tone came from the phone, reminding him that Polly


    would not give him any chance to speak. As if he didn''t feel anything, his whole body slumped into the


    seat.


    Owen opened the door of the car, and when he saw that Polly walked directly toward him while


    avoiding Bruce, he just smiled like a rose blooming in the night.


    Tonight she was doomed to leave with me, and Bruce would not interfere in her to keep a good image


    in his heart.


    Finally, they could sit down and have a good chat.


    Although it was in darkness, but in Owen''s eyes, it was a deeper and more dazzling smile than the


    sunlight.


    He had been wondering why Owen woulde tonight when he was waiting for Polly. The more he


    thought about it, the less confident he was. At that time, Dear Polly''s phone rang, and Dear Polly urged


    him to leave.


    He had thought of more than a thousand ways to make Owen leave silently and let Dear Polly go back


    with him. But Owen was only a stranger to her. Even if she couldn''t erase the past, it was in the past.


    The man was an existence that could not be ignored. He did not have the power, nor could he


    manipte the distant past.


    He was standing beside the signboard of Unusual House., with all kinds of flowers falling down from his


    head.


    Watching his wife leave with another man, he could do nothing to stop her. Yes, he had no right to ask


    her before their marriage was made public.


    With a smile on his face, Owen stared at her affectionately. From his angle, he could only see the back


    of Dear Polly. He didn''t know if she smiled like Owen.


    He felt like there was something blocking his heart, and he could not breathe smoothly. He wanted to


    call the thin and stubborn woman, but he could not make a sound as if his throat and hair were tied


    around the tendons.


    Subconsciously, he walked out and touched his hair. The flowers on him back were thrown out. He


    twirled in the air like a snowke swept by the wind.


    On the other side, Owen opened the door for her. When she was about to get in the car, Bruce finally


    opened his mouth and asked, "Dear Polly, are you going back to your dormitory tonight? No matter how


    late it is, I will wait for you. "


    After this, he immediately turned back and went to the Mercedes Benz.


    Owen parked his car, followed by Bruce. They started the engine. From the rear view mirror, she saw


    Bruce''s car. Thinking of what he had just said, she felt a little uneasy.


    What did he want to do? Would he always follow her and wait for her to return to her dormitory after


    she finished talking with Owen.


    How long will it take? ''! Didn''t he say that he hadn''t had dinner yet?


    At the same time, Owen also saw Bruce''s car. He frowned as he said jokingly, "if you want to leave with


    me, why don''t you have any freedom now. What a petty man Bruce was! We just chatted for a short


    while, but he seemed to be plotting something? Why doesn''t he believe you? "


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Of course not." "He is not that kind of person. He might be worried about me." There must be


    something wrong with her words, and she blurted it out somehow.


    Hearing that, the light in Owen''s eyes darkened. He looked at the bright road in front of him and said


    lightly, "Should we would get rid of Bruce?"


    Although she could see what was going on from the rear view mirror, she couldn''t help turning back to


    have a look. They kept a short distance from each other''s car.


    It was almost eleven o''clock. The road was empty except for some cars passing by. If he sped up now,


    it was very likely that he would get rid of Bruce.


    But what would happen after she got rid of Bruce?


    "I was just kidding. Dear Polly, don''t take it seriously. " As he said, he stretched out his hand and


    pressed it on the back of Polly''s hand. As if it was a subconscious act.


    "I''m not serious. I just think that it''s better to let nature take its course." She lowered her head. Although


    the warmth she felt just now was short, it left a light colored trace in her heart.


    "That''s right. If he wants to follow you, then let him follow you. "


    As the car passed through arge patch of shady roads, dense branches and leaves covered the light


    of the streetmps. In the dim shadow of his face, Owen narrowed his sharp eyes.


    Suddenly, a shrill sound of brake came out in the quiet night. Polly looked back as if reflexively, finding


    that Bruce''s car stopped. Out of nowhere, Jean staggered all the way and bumped into the front of


    Bruce''s car, as if she had hit her forehead.


    Bruce immediately opened the door and got out of the car. He walked over to Jean and pulled her up.


    "Jean, are you okay? How are you?"


    She closed her eyes tightly, dark liquid flowing out from the corner of her mouth. Panicked, he pulled


    her into his arms and got in the car.


    Looking at the scene indifferently, Owen said, "Dear Polly, it seems that something is wrong. Do we


    need to help?"


    "No, thanks," said Polly Han indifferently. Bruce will handle it well. We don''t need to get involved. "


    As soon as Bruce put Jean into his car, he heard the sound of engine of Owen''s car. He was stunned


    and hesitated for three seconds. Finally, he got into the car and drove to the hospital.


    Her phone rang. It was from Bruce. She frowned and hung up the phone. She called him several times,


    but he didn''t answer.


    "Is it Bruce''s?" Turning his face around, Owen asked gently, "why don''t you answer it?"


    "I have nothing to talk to him now!"


    But if you don''t answer, he will keep calling you, which is not good. And you will feel annoyed when you


    quarrel. "


    Without saying anything, she muted the phone. However, after calling her five times, he did not call her


    again. Perhaps he knew that she would not answer it.


    But a message came soon.


    It said, "Polly. Where are you going?". I''ll take her to the hospital and go thereter.


    After reading the message, she threw the phone away. She didn''t n to reply him. But it was also


    because of this message that she realized a problem: where would Owen take her?


    She was so disturbed just now that she kept on thinking about what had happened between she and


    Bruce, but she didn''t notice that.


    Only then did she notice that the car had already driven out of the main avenue of the city and towards


    the suburbs.


    "Where are you taking me to? Didn''t you say that you would tell me the truth? If not for this, I wouldn''t


    have agreed to go with you! " "Hurry up. Let''s just find a tea house," said Polly impatiently, patting her


    seat


    He slowed down, reached out his hand and held her delicate hand.


    "When did you start to distrust me like this?" His voice was full of sorrow and destion. "Do we have


    to ruin the rtionship?"


    Polly tried to take her hand back from Owen''s grip but failed.


    "Do you want to know the truth? I will tell you the truth, no matter what! But before that, I want to take


    you to a ce! " Owen didn''t let loose of her. He took a deep breath and said, "please don''t be afraid,


    dear. I''m your brother, and I believe that as long as you remember this, you''ll be brave. Unless you


    never treat me as your brother! "


    "I didn''t!" She rebutted loudly.


    Because she used to take him as her brother! But she didn''t know since when this man had be


    the most important force in her life. She liked him, lingered on him, dreamed one day she could be with


    him forever like her parents.


    "Then why are you so cold to me?" "Since I came back from abroad, you''ve never treated me like a


    sister to a brother! You pretend that you don''t know me, and try to avoid me. You don''t even want to


    talk to me! Do you really hate me so much? "


    Trying to hold back her excited emotions, Polly turned her face away, not looking into his eyes.


    "Dear Polly, you are still the same as before!" It was hard to tell whether he was happy or sad. "When


    you don''t want to answer my question, you always avoid me. But this time is different from before. You


    have to answer me! "


    He turned her face to him and forced her to look up at his eyes, "tell me, I want you to tell me yourself,


    do you still hate me?"

 Chapter 142 Dont Get Close To Her So Easily

    Chapter 142 Don''t Get Close To Her So Easily


    Polly''s chest heaved sharply. She was d that the car stopped under the tree and the street light


    couldn''te in, or the fragility on her face would fall into the eyes of this man.


    But soon, he switched on the light.


    The sudden light was a bit ufortable for her who had been in the darkness for a long time, so she


    reflexively blinked her eyes.


    "Dear Polly, why don''t you open your eyes and look at me? I''m right in front of you. Are you trying to


    avoid me? " Owen''s face got closer to her. In his misty eyes, there was only her red and tender lips left.


    "Dear Polly!" He lowered his head, and their lips were only one centimeter apart.


    Looking into his eyes with strong desire and feeling the danger in his hoarse and obscure voice, her


    heart beat violently. In the dead of night, it was dull in the car. By this moment, she heard their slight


    gasps.


    Although he hadn''t taken any action yet, her instinct as a woman told her what he wanted to do. She


    wanted to refuse, but she didn''t know how to avoid hurting him. The few times they had met before


    were in a safe distance, but it was the first time that they had been so close to zero distance.


    It was impossible for her to be heartless to a man she loved so much. She could only secretly take her


    body back and try to be as far away from him. Fortunately, he did not forcefully bind her like just now.


    However, very soon, her back was pressed against the back of the seat, and she could no longer hide.


    The air seemed to be frozen, and the two of them were like a model in the vacuum state. They stood


    still and looked at each other.


    "Haha..." Then he gently tucked her hair behind her ear, and said, "your hair is so troublesome." After


    saying that, he smiled and sat back.


    He clenched his fists, his long-awaited sweetness almost destroyed his reason at this moment. It was a


    scene that often appeared in his dream for many years. Every time he was about to make contact with


    her, the person in his heart would disappear with the wind.


    The real person was in front of him this time, but he doubted that it was still a dream.


    He knew, if you don''t want to wake up so soon, don''t get close easily.


    "Get off the car. I''ll take you to the ce where you''re going!" Owen got out of the car and went to the


    passenger seat to help Polly open the door.


    She was sort of looking forward to the ce, but she would turn it down in normal times. No matter how


    romantic the past was, it was now a thing of the past. It could only be buried deeply in her heart.


    He came back toote, and those beautiful memories could not be theirmon memories.


    But now she had readily agreed. He could do anything as he liked but could not stay in the airtight


    space with him.


    ck fields emitted fresh fragrance, and Polly followed him. Because she couldn''t see anything, she


    took out her cellphone and lit it with shlight. The two sides of the farnd were full of all kinds of wild


    herbs and flowers, upying most of the road. In the middle, there was only a very narrow path that


    could only be passed by one person.


    In addition, her feet were full of bumps and rocks. The road was muddy. She could only walk slowly.


    Fortunately, Owen was not fast.


    "I''m sorry, but we have to leave now. The road is a little difficult. Do you need my help?" Owen stopped


    and waited for Polly. Seeing that she shook her head, he didn''t insist. "But it''s very short, only about


    tens of meters away. We''ll arrive soon."


    Polly stopped and looked forward. In the gray and blue sky, the outline of the bluish mountain far away


    was very blurred. From where she stood, there was only a hazy figure.


    The fields extended to the root of the mountain, and the sound of running water made people feel


    empty. asionally, they could hear something drop into the water.


    The scene in front of her shed through her mind at once, but the slight and blurry familiar feeling


    shed away in a sh, and she didn''t grasp anything.


    Owen came over to her and asked with a smile, "are you afraid, Dear Polly?"


    "Not bad,"


    The smile in his eyes faded. He squatted and pulled away the vines with barbs around her pants, and


    said in a gentle voice, "Dear Polly, do you think this ce is very familiar?"


    Hearing that, Polly''s eyelids twitched. She quickly evaded the important and dwelling on the trivial. She


    answered, "yes, I am very familiar with it. Last year, I just arrived at A University. When I went on the


    suburbs of my university, I came here with my ssmates."


    It seemed that they had also passed this road, but they dared note at night, only in the day. When


    she was with Kevin, only they weren''t in a rtionship. On this path, she knew that Kevin liked her.


    Everything had changed in a sh. Those infatuated confessions were easier to melt than ice crystals


    floating in winter. It was really ironic.


    Owen breathed a sigh of relief and held her hand. But it was too hard for others to notice that Polly


    didn''t get rid of his hand.


    "Dear Polly, it seems that you have forgotten everything."


    Polly bowed her head, without answering.


    "Forget it. I won''t put you on the spot! I''m your brother. " There was a sense of helplessness and


    fondness in his tone, as if she was a child. He stretched out his hand to stroke her hair.


    "Let''s go! You will remember everything one day! "


    On the way to the next shift, Owen kept holding her hand. It was not that she didn''t want to refuse him.


    But it was dark here and the road was difficult to walk. She was really afraid of him.


    When she felt the familiar warmth from her palm, the sense of security she hadn''t felt for a long time


    passed through her limbs.


    He just said that she would trust him. In fact, she never doubted him. However, it was no longer a


    matter of trust or distrust between them.


    After walking for about 50 meters, Owen stopped and pointed at the front, reminding her, "Dear Polly.


    Look!"


    She turned around and was shocked by what she saw.


    In the distance, many blue dots of light rose in the ck sky over the farnd. She moved slowly, as if


    she was floating from the bottom of the water. Those light spots appeared irregr shapes and


    meandered all the way down, as if they hadid out colormps on the farnd.


    However, the coloredmps wouldn''t move, but those light spots were lively, like snow nnel in the air


    blown by wind.


    Slowly, there was some light floating in the grass beside her, slowly floating around her.


    "Fireflies?" she blurted out But she soon realized that by this time of the early summer, there should be


    no fireflies. Besides, it didn''t feel like that. As long as he reached out his hand, the light spots


    disappeared immediately.


    In a gentle night breeze, Owen said in a gentle voice, "Dear Polly, you finally remember. Or, are you


    pretending that you have never remembered? "


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She didn''t forget that when Owen took her to the farnd, that was what shed in her mind.


    However, she still didn''t believe it.


    When he had just entered A University, as soon as he hade back to his own house, he had been


    pestered by Polly to tell him about what had happened in A City. Owen wasn''t an eloquent man, but he


    would never turn her down. He told everything happening around A University, including the cherry


    blossoms in A University, the situation around the school and the local customs and so on.


    In addition to the cherry blossoms like the sea of clouds, the night scene in the suburb of A City left


    deep memories for Polly.


    The fireflies in September were like the traces left by the immortals when they passed by, turning into


    dim blue light spots. Nothing could be seen beside the farnd with thick grass smell. The fields were


    little by little, and it was rather remote. The light of the fireflies Lit up the farnd, as if a strange silver


    blue light circled around it.


    He gave it to her. And he promised her that he would bring her with him one day. However, he left the


    Zhou family and went abroad before he could fulfill his promise.


    She packed the painting, along with all the things rted to him, and hid it under the bed in the


    bedroom. The past together with his memory has confused the heavy dust of the past.


    "It doesn''t matter if you forget about it. But Dear Polly, I will help you restore those memories!"


    Owen''s grip on her wrist became tighter. When he felt the coldness from her hands, he asked with a


    frown, "Why are your hands so cold? And he was sweating profusely! Are you nervous? "


    He naturally withdrew his hand and took out his handkerchief to help her wipe the cold sweat on her


    hand. Heforted her with a tone of constion, "Dear Polly, don''t be afraid! No matter what


    happens in the future, I will always be by your side! "


    Holding her in his arms, she felt so entangled in her thoughts. After a mix of feelings, she had an


    impulse to cry.


    ''Owen...''


    She had thought of this word for a long time, but in the end, she didn''t say it out. She was like a bottle


    of wine buried under the ground, which might never be opened.


    "I want to ask you, is my father, Jared Zhou really a bad guy?" "What do you want to say?".


    If so, what should her mother and sister do?


    After a short silence, Owen replied, "it depends."


    "Then is it true that the news on the Inte some time ago said that my father fled with money?"


    Originally, she had no doubt of her father. However, after seeing with her own eyes that her father was


    not a psychiatric patient, her trust for many years copsed all over a night.


    "Well, didn''t he tell you? Or you don''t trust him? "


    She used to take that man as her only warmth and only support, but unfortunately the fact always


    disappoints her.


    Owen reached out and stroked her cheek softly, smiling, "you''re still like a kid. It''s easy to believe a


    person, and easy to deny a personpletely, just like what you did to me! "


    "Well, Dear Polly. If I tell you, will you believe me?"


    Hearing that, Polly was stunned for a while.

 Chapter 143 Unspeakable Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 143 Unspeakable Tacit Understanding


    Then, he let go of her and raised her face to face.


    "Dear Polly, if you trust me, just ask and I''ll answer your questions. But if you still have some doubts


    about me, it is useless for you to ask. Tell me now. Do you believe me? "


    As expected, he didn''t get an answer. Instead, he smiled bitterly and said, "okay. If you don''t tell me,


    then I can only tell you that I''m the one you can trust!"


    "You don''t have to believe all the news on the Inte, and you should believe it as well. You just need


    to know one thing. I don''t care what kind of person Jared is. He''s good to you, your mother and your


    sister. "


    Polly'' heart sank dramatically. From his words, she could tell that her father


    But now, she didn''t have time to care about it!


    "Then why does he pretend to be a mental patient? Now that he escaped from the hospital, will he just


    leave his mother and sister alone? " That was what she was most concerned about. In order to cure


    her sister, her mother had worked hard all her life. If things kept going on like this, her body would


    certainly copse.


    "He has difficulties in pretending to be ill and running away. He should be looking for his mother and


    sister. " "Don''t worry too much, Dear Polly. It''s not as bad as you think," Owenforted her


    "You said that my father went to see my mother. Is that true?" said Polly in disbelief


    "I''m not sure yet. I''ll tell you in a few days."


    "You have been secretly watching him all the time! Or you have been paying close attention to him all


    the time! " Polly''s tone suddenly became a little sharp. She sneered and continued, "but I don''t think


    you did that because you care about him!"


    If he really cared about his father, he would have helped him a long time ago if he wanted. But now,


    when his father had an ident, it had been widely discussed on the Inte at that time. He didn''t get


    along well with his father, and perhaps he was happy to see his father be like this.


    "Dear Polly, am I such a person in your eyes?" Those blue light spots wandering in the grass could be


    seen in Owen''s lonely eyes. "In your eyes, I''m gloating over your misfortune!"


    The rising blue light reflected on his handsome face. The dark cold tone made him look even more


    gaunt.


    Polly''s heart seemed to be blocked by something. She bit her lips and avoided his eyes.


    "We haven''t seen each other for only five years, but you''ve already forgotten mepletely!" "It


    doesn''t matter. I don''t mind! Do you know the fact that I''m your brother will never change? "


    "But I do mind!" "I''m married now."


    She had thought about it. It would be unfair to him if he didn''t know the truth. It took her a lot of courage


    to utter these words.


    Owen still had the perfect smile on his face, but his heart was strained, as if it had been stabbed by


    countless fine needles. He said, "Dear Polly, this joke is not funny at all!"


    At this moment, his mind was in a mess. He didn''t believe it, but his Dear Polly didn''t seem to be a


    person who could make a joke on this matter. Was it because of Bruce and her? But how could that


    be?


    As a member of the he n, their marriage was arranged for generations. Although there was no fixed


    object, the woman must be the daughter of a rich and noble family. The reason why his father was


    unable to be the boss of the group was that he was married.


    He had investigated this before he returned to Z country. She had known Bruce for at most two months


    since she had just broken up with Kevin. She was still a student and couldn''t get married so soon.


    "Do you think I''m joking? You can check it! Aren''t you very resourceful? Why don''t you even know that


    I''m married? "


    There was a moment of silence in Owen''s eyes, and death silence began to spread between them. He


    held Polly''s hand more tightly. After a while, he smiled sadly and said, "we finally got the chance to be


    alone, let''s not talk about such annoying things."


    He raised his hand and rubbed her hair, trying to say in a rxed tone as much as possible, "haven''t I


    told you that I am your brother. This will never change!"


    He held her hand, and sat on a t stone beside the road. Then he put his arm around her waist.


    "Dear Polly, don''t move, just stay here and sit with me quietly for a while."


    There was a honking from the road in front of them. Polly turned her head and saw a car parked


    beside Owen''s car in the bright light of the car. With a hunch, she stood up subconsciously.


    "Dear Polly!" "Is that him?" he asked, reaching out to pull her


    It was at night, tens of meters away, and he couldn''t see her face clearly. But she had a feeling that the


    man in that car was Bruce.


    At that moment, the phone rang.


    She took out her cell phone and saw the name on the screen, which was "Bruce.".


    "When will you go back, Dear Polly?" His voice sounded kind of mild, "you have ss tomorrow. It''s


    almost 12 o''clock. Get some rest. It''s very difficult to go there. Let me pick you up now! "


    When she was about to refuse, the man had already hung up the phone.


    She said to Owen, "let''s go. Bruce hase to pick me up!"


    Letting go of her hand, Owen shook his head and said, "you can go now. I want to stay here for a while.


    The air in the suburb is fresh. I seldom have time toe here. "


    "But it''s toote now!" "Don''t you need to work tomorrow? And it''s dark and cold here. Don''t you feel


    scared sitting here alone? "


    "Afraid? Do you take me as a kid? " "Or is she worrying about me? Perhaps it''s because she cares


    about me too much that her mind is in a mess when she sees someone else?" he asked


    "Since you are my brother, I should care about you." "It''s windy at night. Sitting on a rock is easy to


    catch cold."


    "Yes! Dear Polly, you''d better not sit here alone for so long. " Bruce walked over to stand beside Polly.


    "How about we leave together?" he asked coldly


    When he heard that Polly had been married, although he was sad, he didn''t have any feelings for him.


    Now, they stood together, so their appearance was the second. What hurt him most was the tacit


    understanding between them, which made his heart ache.


    "No, thanks." He stood up and said in a gentle and polite manner, "there is still a ss till tomorrow for


    Polly. I have to go to bed early in the evening. You two go first." He looked at Bruce with a challenging


    smile.


    Bruce didn''t move, but his dark eyes shed a trace of coldness. He turned to look at Polly and said,


    "Polly, he is unwilling to leave. What should we do? Shall I stay? "


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You?" Polly looked at him in disbelief. She didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a long time, she


    asked, "don''t you need to go to work tomorrow?"


    Then he asked with a smile, "then tell me, what should I do?"


    If he had to leave Owen alone, Dear Polly must be very worried, because he didn''t want to see her


    think about another man every night. Even if Owen didn''t sleep for a night, he would do it.


    She didn''t know what to do either. She couldn''t stay here, or she could stay with Bruce to keep him


    company.


    "Do you think tonight''s time of sleeping has anything to do with not going to work?"


    It didn''t matter. Many of her ssmates stayed upte in ying games and reading novels. They still


    had sses the next day, but their spirits were a little low.


    "Well, I''ll drive you home first and thene back to apany him. Don''t worry! " He tidied her


    messy hair, smoothed her wrinkles on her clothes and took off grass leaves on her body.


    His movements were gentle and meticulous, which indicated that he often did this for her. In the view of


    Owen, this scene was both harsh and heart stabbing.


    "No, thanks." He refused coldly, "I will leave soon after you leave."


    He looked up at the fireflies'' light flying in the air and became more cold. Even if the fireflies could


    come to her from another season and fulfill the promise she made during the years. Unfortunately, love


    is just a kind of feeling at that time. The inappropriate confession of love will ultimately be like those


    shining points, and will gradually be dim.


    "Anyway, you are going to go with us. Why don''t you go with us now?" With a smile on his lips, Bruce


    turned to Polly, "Hey! Let me drop by after I send you home. If he is still there, I will go back with him.


    What do you think? "


    "I said no!" He took out his phone and called his shlight, "I''m leaving now! The road here is a little


    difficult. You''d better leave here and follow me. "


    After saying that, he walked ahead.


    Bruce was quick to react and ruthless enough. He had wanted to stay away from her and worry about


    him, but Bruce immediately responded.


    He failed in this confrontation.


    He knew his words didn''t mean anything. Bruce would take good care of her. No matter what he can


    do, Bruce can do it as well.


    Therefore, it was natural for her lived with Bruce.


    The light of the shed by shed a torch at Owen, his tall thin figure magnified along a green path. In


    this quiet night, he looked extremely lonely.


    Watching his receding figure, Polly felt her heart ached. She struggled to get rid of his hand and ran to


    him, but her wrist was grasped tightly.


    "Dear Polly! Watch out!" Bruce held her tightly in his arms, and his voice was strained with a little bit of


    me. "This is not the track in your school. It''s not so t. Let''s walk slowly."


    She suddenly remembered that she didn''t want to see this man? But why didn''t she want to refuse him


    when he offered to drive her back to her dormitory?


    She didn''t know why she would think that it was a natural thing for him to stay with her at this time.


    Probably, things would be different after getting married.

 Chapter 164 He Wont Love You Anymore

    Chapter 164 He Won''t Love You Anymore


    Polly was anxiously looking at a stack of neat clothes on the chair. She could only walk two or three


    steps away. However, in front of him stood a cheetah like man. He erged the distance indefinitely.


    She couldn''t walk over with her body naked, but wore her clothes as if nothing had happened under the


    man''s gaze.


    The water in the bathtub began to turn cold. She couldn''t stand it after several minutes.


    "Miss Han, do you want to stay in the bathtub for one night?"


    "So Mr. Shen, do you want to stay in the bathroom for one night?"


    "I don''t care." Simon leaned against the wall and saidzily, "you can stay wherever you want. Besides,


    there are beauties in the bathroom, why not?"


    Polly was clear that she was no match for this man since the strength gap between them was too big.


    She was very anxious now. It was impossible for her to put on her clothes tonight, but if John wanted


    to, he could really stay at home for one night.


    At the same time, she also understood that this man was not interested in her body, but just to


    humiliate her.


    Obviously, he was shifting his hatred of Bruce to her. But what kind of deep hatred was there between


    them that they should have?


    What was worse, the water temperature in the bathtub was dropping, gradually taking away the heat bit


    by bit. Thefort brought by a hot bath was gone.


    Sitting on the chair, he took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and lit it.


    He took his time to y with her. The water temperature dropped quickly and the chill attacked every


    nerve in her body. At first, she could bear it, butter, she was shivering all over with cold, and her teeth


    were missing, so she had to hold herself tightly with her hands.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Perhaps it was because of the extreme cold that she had auditory hallucination, Simon seemed to


    laugh. She was too exhausted to distinguish whether the coldness and mockery contained in their


    laughter to her.


    She kept her head down and didn''t want to see his face. He was waiting to see something interesting


    happen.


    However, it was too cold. Now she only wanted to have a warm bed. She had dreamed for more than


    once that she stood up from the bathtub and quickly ran away from Simon. There was a big warm and


    soft bed in the bedroom outside. It didn''t even take her more than ten seconds to run. If she dared to


    take this step, that would be enough.


    If she acted quickly enough and chose a time beyond his expectation to do it, he would not see


    anything even if she was naked.


    But she couldn''t do such a thing. When she read the words "losing chastity" from a book before, she


    thought that it had been too harsh on herself.


    Now it was her turn to take the responsibility, so it was not the case.


    She didn''t want Simon tough at her, not to mention to Bruce.


    "You are so different." Simon was joking. He felt a little anxious and asked, "are you really going to


    freeze to death here tonight for the sake of Bruce?"


    "If I freeze to death here, will you feel disappointed as you don''t see the good y?" Polly managed to


    finish this sentence, trying to make him unable to hear it. She almost couldn''t stand the coldness of her


    trembling voice.


    "Why should I be disappointed?" Simon couldn''t help being irritated and said, "I just feel sorry for you!


    There are so many good men in the world. Why do you have to be so stubborn as to not love him? Let


    me tell you the truth. I''ve already told Bruce that we were in the bathroom together. What would he


    think of us? Moreover, the longer I stay here, the bigger the brain hole will be in Bruce''s head. "


    As he spoke, he looked at his watch and said, "half an hour has passed since I came in, and it''s


    enough time for Bruce to associate the dots. But we did nothing. So you''d better get dressed earlier.


    Anyway, no matter what you do now, Bruce thinks you are as evil as a whore! "


    "You!" Enraged, coupled with coldness, she trembled speechlessly.


    "Are you ming me for not telling you earlier?" He then put out the cigarette in the ashtray and said,


    "you can say the same thing now. I wanted to tease you at first, but now I feel sorry for you. "


    Could Simon still have mercy? Only ghosts would believe what he said.


    "The fact that we have stayed in the bathroom will be spread online soon. Since you insulted him like


    that, he would not love you anymore no matter if you had a clean conscience. You don''t have to keep a


    secret for him anymore. Just do what you should do in case you lose your life in a muddle! "


    Even though she was shivering with cold, her back was still wet with cold sweat. She asked in disbelief,


    "are you going to tell this to the media! Do you want to threaten me with this? "


    "I have to tell the media. Don''t you know that bad news travels fast while good news baits? How could I


    handle the public opinion? Besides, what''s the use of my threatening you? "


    But it didn''t work. All he wanted was to help her out of the bathtub, naked? There were weak points in


    her heart that began to shake. But there was one thing that she was clear all the time.


    That was, Simon would never believe a word of it!


    The more he wanted her toe out, the more she would stay in the bathtub. One couldn''t be too


    patient to wait any longer. His disappointment showed that he was not going to enjoy the show. If he


    insisted on it, he would be bored and disappointed to leave.


    "I just want you to know those facts that you know very clearly but are unwilling to admit. I know how


    you want to choose, but I''ve been always wronging myself for some ridiculous reasons. I want to repeat


    what you have done to me! You... "


    "I know whether it is worthwhile!" "Mr. Shen, please don''t act as if you care about me! You just want to


    laugh at me! But I have to remind you that you definitely have no evil intention to kill me. If I really


    freeze to death in the bathtub, or my life means nothing to you, but don''t you think it''s a bummer? "


    "Your aim is tough at a living man, not to a dead man!" said Polly, staring at him


    Since she hadn''t given in at the beginning, she couldn''t reveal her panic at this time. She must stand


    firm, and let him believe that she would rather die than do something bad.


    Simon didn''t say a word. His cold and malicious breath came out of his body, and his eyes with


    complex emotions stared at her for more than ten seconds. Suddenly, he stood up and walked outside.


    Hearing that, Polly held her breath. Her heart beat so fast that it was like the sudden rain of summer.


    She finally felt relieved after the door was closed with a bang.


    She stood up slowly with her hands on the edge of the bathtub. She stayed in the cold water at the low


    room for a long time. When she got up, she almost fell into the smooth bathtub.


    She told herself to be careful since that man had left. If she fell down because of anxiety, no one would


    come to help her. She sat for a while and held the bathtub with two hands. Then she stretched out one


    leg and the other.


    When she picked up the towel to clean her body, she heard a sudden sound of rapid footsteps from


    outside, followed by "bang", as if someone had knocked into the door.


    She was surprised and wondered whether it was Simon who came back? In a hurry, she grabbed her


    clothes from the chair and hurriedly put them on without drying her body. She had no time to put on her


    underwear. She put on a long coat. She had made up her mind that no matter what, she could not


    return to the cold water.


    She was nervous and numb with cold fingers, so she failed to button up the buttons. She just buckled a


    button when someone rushed in, so she had to cover it with her hands. Fortunately, the coat was long


    enough to keep them clean.


    "Dear Polly, are you okay?" The man said breathlessly.


    "Avril!" "What are you doing here?" asked Polly in surprise as she saw clearly who the woman was


    Avril took a close look at Polly from head to toe. Her tense face gradually rxed and her eyes shed


    a hint of dismay.


    "Dear Polly, put on your clothes, and I''ll tell youter." Avril walked out of the bathroom and said, "I''ll


    wait outside for you. I promise no one will break in."


    Avril was irritated by the ring of her mobile phone. Now she could guess who was calling. She didn''t


    want to answer it.


    But the phone kept ringing, seeming as if it wouldn''t stop until she answered. She was so annoyed that


    she took out the phone and pressed the answer button with anger.


    "Simon, I don''t want to hear your voice now! Not a word!"


    "Avril, didn''t you say that I could call you whenever I wanted? You also said that you would drag me out


    of the dark abyss. Don''t you remember that it has only been a while? "


    Simon said with fear and trepidation. If it was his first time to hear it, Avril would definitely be soft


    hearted. But after knowing what kind of person he was, she just felt ironic.


    He just pretended to be weak. He just took advantage of others'' innocence and kindness again and


    again. However, no matter how innocent a person could be, he would not forgive the deceives one after


    another. They had known each other for less than a year, but she had already seen him through.


    "Simon, I''m not in the mood to talk about this with you now! I didn''t expect you! How many times have I


    told you that she is my best friend! We are closer than sisters! "


    "Avril, are you jealous? I can assure you, there is nothing between me and her! Now you are the only


    woman beside me... "


    She roared angrily, "you don''t understand at all! I found I really did something wrong from the very


    beginning. I was ying the piano to the heart! Forget it! Don''t call me again! I say it again. I don''t want


    to hear your voice. I don''t want toe into contact with anyone or anything rted to you! "

 Chapter 165 He Is Hopeless!

    Chapter 165 He Is Hopeless!


    After hanging up the phone, Avril couldn''t calm down for a long time. Simon didn''t know what she


    meant at all. What happened? Was she still in the mood to be jealous?


    He had a tough life, so he wanted to give all his pain to someone else. If he went straight to the point, it


    was a man''s fight. She wouldn''t care. But why did he want to get Dear Polly? She used to think that he


    still had some feelings for her, and would do it for her sake, so that he wouldn''t go so far as to Dear


    Polly. But now she found that it waspletely wrong.


    That man could do anything. He was trying to destroy the beauty of others at all costs. This man had


    been possessed. He took revenge as the only pleasure of his life. Or the only purpose of his life now is


    to torture others.


    He was irredeemable!


    She took out her phone and dialed his number. But she dialed back quickly. No, she was afraid that she


    couldn''t control her emotions when calling at this time. If she quarreled with him, she couldn''t get the


    answer she wanted.


    She pressed her chest and texted.


    What did you do to Polly?


    It took a while for Simon to text her.


    Honey, what do you think I will do to her?


    She replied impatiently. I am asking you, please answer me honestly.


    Of course, Simon would not answer her question honestly. He asked back, "what''s wrong, dear? Are


    you jealous?"?


    I''m not jealous at all! I just want to know what the truth is. I want to know if you have no shame at all?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shame! Don''t you know that I have everything but no integrity?


    "Simon, will you answer me or not?"?


    Avril, I''m not in a good mood now. Tell me, what can I do to make myself happy?


    When she heard Simon''s irrelevant words, Avril was so angry that her heart almost jumped out of her


    chest. She really wanted to scold him at the scene. She had written and cursed him, but she deleted all


    the messages as soon as she sent them.


    What was wrong with her? Though she was very angry, she would piss off that man if she talked to him


    like this. He may not do anything to her, but Dear Polly is not the final decision.


    ''hang in there. Calm down. Don''t get mad, '' she told herself.


    With her power, she couldn''t stop Simon''s n.


    She was nning what she wanted to say in her heart over and over again. She put up with it, and


    typed the message with her trembling hand.


    Tell me, what do you want to do.


    She was d that she still had messages. If she called someone, her tone would be out of control. She


    knew the danger of Dear Polly.


    He soon got a response on the other side of the line.


    I want you. Give me?


    Could this man be more rascal? Avril was furious. But in order to Dear Polly, she not only couldn''t


    quarrel with him, but also said something nice to him. She had known him for more one day, and he


    had done a lot of things like threatening her in the past. But at that time, her deep feelings for him were


    like the blossom of extremely enchanting flowers. No matter what he did, he thought it was the


    expression of love.


    Now he thought about it again. Let alone love, he never had a little pity for her. He always got what he


    wanted, regardless of her thoughts.


    It was said that in a rtionship, a woman''s IQ would drop to below zero. She had always boasted


    herself as an extremely calm and rational person. However, everything had juste to this end.


    Fortunately, she was still sober.


    Trying to suppress her feelings, she calmly sent him a message.


    Where?


    He didn''t reply to her message until she had been silent for about ten seconds. "Wait for me.".


    This man told her to wait here! So that the Dear Polly would know their rtionship. What would the


    Dear Polly think of her? She was going to lose this best friend.


    That should be his intention.


    It was also she who had been keeping the secret that she would be Dear Polly. After she knew the


    man''s n, she still wishfully believed that she could turn the situation around on her own strength, and


    she must pay a price.


    She remembered that man had said to her. She thought to herself, ''Avril, I have to pay the price for


    everything. Even if the price is heavy, and the loss is more than what I get, I won''t change my mind.''.


    She would regret if she got it, and if she lost it, she would regret too. Now that she was going to regret


    it, why would she abandon her original intention. At least for the time being.


    "Avril!" "What the hell is going on? Why are you here? Did he also take you here? "


    "That''s right. I was also caught by him." Avril dragged Polly to sit on the edge of the bed. She asked in


    a serious tone, "you two stayed in the bathroom all the time. Did he do anything to you?"


    "No, he didn''t." Polly''s eyes were clear and pure.


    "I''m d to hear that." Hearing this, Avril was a little relieved. Suddenly, Simon''s words from the


    beginning came to her mind. He sneered at her.


    From now on, it''s none of her business no matter how many women he messed with. She was just


    worried about whether Dear Polly would get hurt.


    "Avril, I heard from Simon that it was the man who caught me here. He said that Bruce had alsoe.


    Did you see that? " Her palms sweating.


    "No, Bruce didn''te here at all. Don''t listen to his nonsense!" Avril''s expression and tone were the


    same serious. She said, "don''t believe every word that man said. He''s apletely liar!"


    "Yes, I know. I didn''t believe it!" "I know myself very well. I know that Bruce cares about me most and


    he loves his sister. Why would hee here for me?"


    "What if he reallyes?"


    Polly blinked and let go of Avril''s hand. She walked to the window, pulled out a beige silk lotus to cover


    her eyes and looked outside.


    "Avril, what''s this ce? Is it possible for us to escape? "


    The yellow lights on themphouses in the distance illuminated the dark sea water. The sea surface


    was shing with fine golden light, mixing with the silver lights that were reflected by the bright


    moonlight. It leaped.


    "Here is..." She was shocked to see a vast sea in front of her and then looked down, which was still


    turbulent. She ran to the other window and looked out. It was everywhere.


    The light on the tower was a little far away. The moonlight was covered by Liuyun. It waspletely


    dark outside. Yun cann could not see their faces clearly and could tell they were in the middle of the


    sea.


    "Stop looking. We can''t leave." Avril replied calmly, "it is called the JC Ind. It is the rising tide. There


    is water all over the ce. Even if there were ships, the wind was strong and the wave was strong.


    Even the most skilled sailor didn''t dare to go out at this time. "


    "Avril, don''t say such words! To be honest, I was very desperate at the beginning, but now when I see


    you, I suddenly have courage and strength. Do you think it''s risky for us toe here together? "


    Avril smiled, "you are really a talker! You are Dear Polly. That''s admirable. In such a situation, you are


    still in the mood to joke. "


    Dear Polly was such a person who would try to break the tense atmosphere even if she just


    experienced it. Avril knew very well about Simon. Even if he wouldn''t do anything to Dear Polly just


    now, she was absolutely frightened by what he had done.


    "Well, what else can I do? We are so unlucky now. Wouldn''t we be foolish if we continued to frighten


    ourselves? " Looking back at Avril, Polly suddenly became very depressed. "Although it doesn''t make


    any difference to me as a fool."


    Dear Polly,e here. I have something to tell you." After a moment of silence, Avril waved her hand


    to Polly.


    "What''s wrong?" She had a bad feeling about the unusual look on her friend''s face. She had a bad


    feeling when she saw Avril just now.


    "If you find that I have hidden something from you, will you still treat me as a friend?" Avril said in a low


    but heavy tone, and worry was written all over her beautiful face.


    Polly''s heart thumped, but she didn''t want to show such bad mood. She almost subconsciously


    grabbed Avril''s hand, and her heart beat like a drum.


    "Avril, what are you talking about? It''s true that we are friends, but everyone has a secret, and except


    me, we don''t want anyone to know. You and I have this secret. It''s normal. Why don''t I see you as my


    friend? "


    Avril stared at Polly hesitantly. After a while, she said, "what if you get yourself in trouble because I


    keep this secret? Do you still think so? "


    The sense of restlessness in her heart became stronger. She forced herself to calm down and smiled,


    "how could it be possible? Mandy, we are best friends. How can you put me in danger? "


    "Dear Polly? What if! Please face up to this question and answer me! " Avril''s face darkened.


    "If it is, then it is not true! I have the right to refuse your question! " Said Polly stubbornly.


    Avril sighed as she heard the horn of a car. The ind was Simon''s private property, and many


    bodyguards were arranged there these days. Except for him, no one else was able to drive that car


    openly and straightly.


    The wrong judgement would lead to the wrong judgment and make her lose the friend forever.


    The sound of car outside the door was also heard by Polly. She was more nervous than Avril.


    "Someone drove here. Do you know who she is?"


    Avril didn''t answer. She let go of her hand and walked towards the door.

 Chapter 166 Its Not The First Time We Play Like This!

    Chapter 166 It''s Not The First Time We y Like This!


    It wouldn''t be good for her to say anything more about it here. When Avril turned around, her long


    suppressed sadness and sadness were immediately shown.


    If she hadn''t been afraid that Polly would find something wrong, she really wanted to cover the tears


    that fell from her eyes with her hands.


    "Avril!" However, Polly didn''t let go of her hand, but pulled her back with great strength. "It''s so dark


    outside. Where are you going? Don''t you want to spend the night here with me? Without you, I would


    be afraid of being alone! "


    "Dear Polly! I..." She couldn''t help crying and didn''t know what to say.


    However, Polly was extremely calm, "Avril, don''t be afraid. Tell me who''s outside?"


    "Dear Polly, don''t ask, let me go." Avril shook her head and looked at her with pleading eyes. "If


    possible, I hope you can stay in the room until I leave."


    Outside came the sound of brake, then the door opened and closed. The sound was so loud that it


    could tear up a crack in the darkness of the night. He didn''t know if the noise was made by someone


    outside on purpose, or it was because it was especially harsh in such a silent night.


    Avril looked outside uneasily. She wiped away her tears and said in a low voice, "I beg you to leave. Let


    me go out alone. You stay here, and don''t go anywhere."


    The sound of footsteps came from outside, and Avril looked at the door in a panic. Polly pulled her to


    the side and encouraged her, "Avril, don''t be afraid! No matter who the person is, I will believe you! "


    Avril raised her eyes and grasped her hands excitedly, "you believe me? Don''t you me me even


    though I have screwed you up? "


    "Avril, I don''t believe you will do harm to me!"


    "But I have already..."


    Someone was knocking at the door before she could finish her words. She stared at the door


    unblinkingly, with her palms sweating.


    It was a symbolic knock. Theer obviously didn''t have the slightest intention to wait for someone in


    the room to open the door. After knocking a few times, she heard the sound of the door turning. The


    next moment, the door was pushed open. Simon leaned against the door with an evil smile on his face.


    He crooked his finger at her and ordered, e here!"


    She walked to him, but was pulled back by Polly. She looked coldly at him who was like a winner. "Mr.


    Shen, there are two people in the room. Who are you calling? "


    Avril turned back to take a look at Polly, and then quickly looked at Simon, with a worried look in her


    eyes. She dared to talk to this man in this way because she had no idea how horrible he was. Men in


    this world are all as gentle and elegant as Bruce, as elegant and graceful as Owen.


    Among all the men she had met, Kevin was already the worst. Butpared to Simon, he was nothing


    at all.


    He was a devil, a rogue who could even deal with women.


    "If you think I''m calling you for help, thene to me. I don''t mind having a sex partner tonight," said


    Simon casually, squinting at him. To be honest, I sleep with you every night. It''s boring. "


    "Simon, could you just stop talking?" Avril trembled with anger. She couldn''t believe that this man would


    say something like that before Dear Polly. If she had had had any hope on him, at this moment, all


    hope was gone.


    He was a scum! He should go to hell!


    "Avril, why are you so angry? You always said you wanted to leave me, didn''t you? You know what I


    fear most is loneliness. Since you want to break up with me, I have to find another one. "


    Although he was talking to Avril, he looked at Polly with provocation in his eyes. A self satisfied smirk


    appeared on his face.


    Of course, Polly knew what was in Simon''s mind. He was just making every effort to humiliate her. She


    had anticipated things between this man and Avril, but she kept telling herself in her heart that it was


    not true. It was definitely not true. Avril would not be so unlucky to be with such a man!


    She could tell from his words that they had just met. When she saw him for the first time, she felt


    familiar, and now she finally remembered him.


    The man who entered the hotel with Avril that day, as well as the man with a silver mask in the Unusual


    House, was Simon.


    Avril had known him for a long time, and their rtionship was very close. She took Avril''s hand. There


    was sadness and anger in her beautiful eyes.


    Avril was a poor and strong girl. There should be a good man to take care of her and take good care of


    her. In order to humiliate himself and to reach the purpose of hurting Bruce, Simon would do everything


    he could to achieve his goal. He was so mean that he didn''t deserve such a good girl like Avril.


    "Avril, don''t be afraid!" "I will trust you forever," said Polly Han in a low voice,forting Avril


    Encouraged by Mr. Han, Avril no longer felt wronged as before. She looked up at Simon and said in an


    arrogant tone, "Simon, you can find another one! But there is no one here that you are looking for! "


    "Avril, your words really hurt me. There is a saying that a day together as husband and wife means


    endless devotion. We are together for more than one day. I can even tell you my secret. How can you


    be so ruthless? "


    Polly couldn''t hear any more. What Simon meant was that Avril knew she was kidnapped to the ind,


    but she didn''t tell her. Not only that, but Avril could also be the aplice.


    How could she believe that! She was Avril, her best friend! Theyughed, cried, shouted, cheered and


    encouraged each other. It wasn''t that easy to change.


    He didn''t mean to turn against his enemy just because of a few words of provoking him!


    This man was more dangerous than she had imagined, but she had to control herself, and she couldn''t


    show it at all. Otherwise, Avril would be more embarrassed.


    Avril didn''t answer his question but turned to him and said, "Mr. Han, it''s my fault. I will exin to you


    later if you give me the chance."


    "Avril, you don''t need to worry about me now. Whatever you want to say and do is always in your mind,


    and I''m not going to push you too hard! Anyway, I believe you! "


    "Dear Polly, thank you." Avril said gratefully.


    Simon had witnessed their interaction. He was leaning against the door, and the center of his body fell


    on his right leg. The ufortable move was changed to the left leg, which made him feel irritable for


    no reason.


    She walked up to him and calmly looked at his dark ck eyes hidden in the light. She said word by


    word, "let''s go out for a talk, Simon."


    Simon put his hand on her shoulder and held her in his arms. He lowered his body and whispered in


    her ear, "Avril, it seems that no matter how you resent me, you don''t want to leave me."


    Her hands began to move as she spoke.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Avril grabbed his hand and said angrily, "I''ve said that. Let''s go out first!"


    But Simon was still at the door, reluctant to move. He was so strong that Avril couldn''t move even if she


    was held in his arms.


    "Why should we go out? Avril, do you know where this is? This is the JC Ind. Everything here,


    including this house, is mine. Why should I go out? I can go anywhere I want! "


    As he spoke, he began to peel off her clothes. While dodging, Avril looked at Polly unconsciously. What


    she feared most came.


    She didn''t care what would happen to her, but why should she let Dear Polly watch everything in


    person? She was an innocent girl. Although her family had experienced a misfortune, she had been


    spending all her life in the care and love of her parents since she was a child. She could not tolerate so


    much darkness in her heart.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Polly felt like there was a big stone in her heart, depressed. It was


    in front of her. If Simon was so rude, it was hard to tell how much injustice she had suffered.


    And she felt guilty.


    If it weren''t for her, Avril wouldn''t have been treated like this. He wanted to torment her more or less.


    During the argument with Simon, Avril was determined to embarrass her. He had put a lot of power on


    her, but he didn''t want to give in at all. She had no time to look at him anymore. She struggled, panting,


    "Simon Shen, you are really worse than a beast!"


    "This is who I am. It''s not the first day you know me!" Simon rudely ripped the clothes of Avril and said,


    "what the hell are you pretending? It''s not the first time we y like this! Don''t you like it? "


    Avril felt humiliated. She didn''t expect that Simon would say such private thing in front of Polly. There


    was only one reason why he did so. That was, he had never treated her as his lover, and for him, she


    was just a bed partner.


    But he was nothing to her. He could find a substitute anytime and anywhere!


    As he passed by them, he went out without looking back. She didn''t want to see Simon, but she


    couldn''t bear to see Avril.


    She could understand Avril''s feelings. She didn''t want to show her weak side in front of important


    people. She wanted to protect the important people, but she couldn''t!


    Just like her, she wanted to help Avril, but she didn''t have the power. Nothing could be more helpless


    than seeing an important person being bullied but couldn''t stop it.


    Therefore, she could totally understand Avril''s feeling.

 Chapter 167 His Secret (Part One)

    Chapter 167 His Secret (Part One)


    It was a small apartment with a bedroom, a living room and a living room.


    Simon was not shameless enough to be in front of her. When she was shrinking into the sofa, the door


    of the bedroom was mmed shut.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the bad sound instion effect of the room or because of the loud


    noise in the bedroom, she just covered her ears with her hands, and those ambiguous sounds that


    made people blush and heart beat continue to go into her head.


    Shey on the sofa for a long time, and the bedroom was still open. The reason why Simon was so


    brutal was that he wanted to wake up Avril all night. Of course, he wanted to make a disy of his


    strength to her.


    She couldn''t fall asleep. After a few rounds, she was attracted by a light colored light on the tea table.


    She sat up and leaned over. It was the moonlight reflected by her cell phone.


    It was Avril''s phone. It might be put in her head when she came here. She had already guessed what


    Simon would do to her, and before she came here, she had already made up her mind what to do.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Clenching her phone, she nced around. She was the only one in the living room, not under


    surveince. He put his phone back to his pocket, stood up quietly, opened the door and went out.


    A cold wind mixed with the salty and fishy smell rushed over her, causing her to have goose bumps.


    She subconsciously wrapped her coat more tightly, but she still trembled with cold.


    It was estimated that the temperature here had reached below zero degree Celsius. She was wearing a


    thin coat in the autumn weather. She didn''t even get out of her bedroom. In contrast, she was almost


    naked in the hallway.


    The corridor was empty, and the window was closed. She could not feel the wind blowing. The feeling


    like being soaked in ice eroded her body in all directions.


    However, there was no signal. She turned around and found nothing. She was extremely depressed.


    What the hell was this ce! Once the mobile phone had no signal, it meant no problem. No wonder


    that Simon was so generous that there was no monitor. Now she was like a bird locked in a cage, with


    wings still, but she could never fly out.


    She didn''t want to go back to the room, so she walked along the corridor. After what happened just


    now, she was no longer sleepy. Her nerves were in a state of high tension. Many images shed


    through her mind, most of which was the scene that Avril was bullied. And the scene that Bruce


    suddenly pushed the door open and took her away.


    She walked to the window and looked up at the night sky. The moon was about to fall and the darkness


    in her heart was even deeper than the night. Fortunately, it was early in the morning and the dawn was


    coming.


    Suddenly, there was a light fragrance in her nose. It felt like a orchid blossoming in a seafood market,


    silently emitting a delicate fragrance.


    She felt a little strange. She walked in the direction of the scent and went downstairs. Wallmps were


    on in the hallway. Under the dim light, people could only read books.


    The further they went down, the stronger the fragrance was, with a faint smell of smoke. It was more


    like She recalled that she had gone to a temple with her ssmates, where the incense was carefully


    held by some kind-hearted men and women, burned and smelt.


    However, the smell in front of him was sweeter and more attractive than that.


    She was more and more confused. Was there anyone in this vi who was praying to God? Or maybe


    it''s written in some ancient novels that she would smell the incense in the incense stove before she


    went to bed?


    This idea popped out from nowhere. With her empty eyes and dim light, she had a feeling of sadness.


    It was not a good feeling! The vi was dead silent and gloomy everywhere. There seemed to be no


    one here except the room she walked out.


    She wanted to go upstairs immediately!


    At this moment, the door at the end of the corridor squeaked. Jean was startled and immediately


    looked in that direction.


    One of the doors was opened. The dark tone solid wood doors cast a swaying shadow on the ground


    along with the rhythm of the wind. It seemed that the gate was open and the smoky air came out like


    the tide.


    She was so scared that she almost cried out. Her body was shaking severely, and her legs were weak.


    Her whole body''s strength seemed to be sucked outpletely. At this moment, something shed


    through her mind. But due to her nervousness or fear, she missed a key point.


    She knew that in such a strange and strange ce, there shouldn''t be any curiosity, but for some


    reason, she just couldn''t help it. As if afraid she would scream out, she covered her mouth with her


    hand, moved there step by step and slowly approached.


    When she reached the door and saw what was going on inside, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes in


    horror.


    Inside the sachet, there was a celestial position, and a wisp of smoke curled and twisted in it. Behind


    the smoke was a photo of a girl, on which a girl with long, ck hair. But the photo was soaked in


    water, got wet in rain and became yellow. Even though the wound had been treated, there were still


    wisps of yellow scars on it. The girl''s face was blurry and nobody could see what she looked like, but


    she felt that she should be very young in school uniform, as if she were eighteen or neen years old.


    Then she saw on the paper, it wrote, "lost wife" and Simon was standing next to her.

 Chapter 168 His Secret (Part Two)

    Chapter 168 His Secret (Part Two)


    The messy things that shed through her mind before seemed to be sorted out by ab, and she


    suddenly found the clue. Her first reaction was to take out her cell phone and searched online for the


    news many years ago.


    She didn''t see the news on the Inte until today. Then she checked the signal on her phone, there


    were two lines. She immediately called Hal. The phone rang for about five or six times, and the other


    end of the phone was picked up.


    "Avril, it''s sote now. What are you doing here? I need some sleep." Said Hal, sleepiness and


    displeasure written all over his face, and he even yawned.


    "Hal, listen to me. I''m not Avril. I''m Polly." She lowered her voice, looked around nervously while


    making the phone call.


    "Dear Polly!" The sleepiness in Hal''s voice dissipated. "How can you use Avril''s phone? Where''s


    yours? It''s sote now. Where are you? Where is Avril? What are you doing? "


    "Stop asking so many questions! I remember that you told mest time that a very serious and deadly


    marriage case years ago caused a sensation in the country. Now you help me to search information


    about that marriage on the Inte and inform me with text. "


    "Why text me?" "Besides, can''t you check that online? If you want me to check it out, then text you.


    What''s going on? "


    "Nonsense! I didn''t do that, of course, because there''s no way to do it. There''s no inte here! Well, I


    don''t have time to talk to you now. Hurry up and check it for me. Tell me the name of the man and


    woman who had been engaged. Hurry up! "


    "Dear Polly? Are you Avril possessed now? I''ve always said that we''ve been with each other all the


    time. Haven''t you seen the good side of me? "


    "Stop, Hal! I just told you to investigate. What is it? " Polly had heard from Avril that sometimes Hal was


    a rather unreliable guy. Now she understood that and she became very furious.


    "Okay, let''s wait and see!"


    After hanging up the phone, Polly waited for a while, about five or six minutes. He didn''t get her


    message, but her phone had been switched off. Afraid to enter the room where the spiritual altars were


    ced, she walked outside with her cellphone.


    She tried to look for the signal in the cellphone several times, but she failed. She was almost desperate


    since her cell phone had no signal. The wind blew the door and the light flickered. Suddenly, she came


    up with an idea.


    Since there was a signal in the room where the spiritual souls were ced just now, did it mean that


    only the room had the signal? She remembered that at first she was standing at the door when talking


    on the phone, and gradually left when she answered the phone. When she hung up the phone, she


    was already two or three steps away from the door.


    She decided to have a try.


    She told herself in her heart that there was nothing else in that room, but a celestial position. The


    woman who worshiped her must be kind and wouldn''t make things difficult for her.


    What was she thinking? There was no ghost in the world. She was just frightening herself. Most of the


    time, she felt either afraid or ufortable. It was a heart breaking death of that beautiful girl at such a


    wonderful age.


    She stood to the door again and the signal of the two branches was back. She took a step inside and


    found that the signal was filled again. When they were about to go further, they heard footsteps behind


    them.


    She immediately looked back as if getting an electric shock, only to see a middle-aged woman


    wrapped in a ck cloth. She was frightened and stepped back subconsciously.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That woman was in her fifties. She had a pretty face with no expression and was cold. When he saw


    her, he was shocked.


    "Who are you?" The middle-aged woman asked. Her tone was as cold as the night dew. "What are you


    doing here?"


    "I, I, I am the guest invited by Simon." It took Polly a long time to make up an temporary identity. "I was


    going to the bathroom, and then I saw the door of this room was opened by the wind. I wanted to close


    it, so I came over."


    The woman in ck took a cold nce at her. It was unknown whether she believed what she said or


    not. Without saying anything, she walked into the room. She coldly swept her gaze across the


    memorial tablet, and also smelled the incense that was burning in the censer. She walked out and


    closed the door after he made sure that everything was okay.


    At this time, her mobile phone rang. She nced at the screen and found that there were five or six


    messages from Hal. It might be because of the poor signal.


    In this depressing atmosphere, the sound of text was particrly harsh. The woman in ck frowned


    tightly.


    "I''m sorry." Polly didn''t know what to say, so she had to keep apologizing.


    She wanted to check the message, but she couldn''t do anything she wanted to do calmly under the


    gnawing eyes of the woman in ck.


    ''this woman is too evil and weird, '' she thought in mind.


    The woman''srge robe was blowing up by the wind between the doors. After the door was closed, she


    returned to her original simplicity. She turned around to look at him and said in a dignified and


    displeased tone, "you didn''t offend me. Why do you apologize to me?"


    In fact, Polly didn''t know why she apologized. Perhaps it was just a habit of speaking.


    "Haven''t Simon told you that you are not allowed toe here?" The woman in ck asked


    coldly.

 Chapter 169 Are You Awake Im Here To Pick You Up

    Chapter 169 Are You Awake I''m Here To Pick You Up


    Polly quickly read the message from Hal. The more she read, the more thrilled she was.


    Her guess was right. A few years ago, when she was forced to get married, the leading man was


    Simon Shen, and the heroine was the woman on the celestial position, Ellie Chu.


    They were a couple and had been engaged at the age of sixteen. However, no sooner had she


    engaged than she drowned. However, the cause of death was not simple. There were many versions of


    murder and suicide on the Inte. However, the most widely spread was that people were not fully


    prepared before swimming, and they suddenly died with cramps and weeds after swimming.


    Seven yearster, Simon graduated from the University. Regardless of the strong opposition of his


    family, he married with Ellie, who had been dead for many years.


    She really couldn''t understand what kind of unforgettable love was that made a living person willing to


    marry a dead person, and that was seven yearster. It was not appropriate for such a person to say


    that he was not infatuated, but this love was too terrifying.


    It was estimated that Simon Shen must have wanted to marry Ellie Shen a long time ago, when they


    got engaged at the age of sixteen, or earlier. But he was too young at that time, so many things could


    not be decided and the time was not ripe. So, he had waited silently for seven years!


    After they graduated from the University, no one knew what the Shen family had experienced that


    allowed him to do such a disgusting thing.


    The words warning her when the woman in ck left were still ringing in her ears.


    "Miss Chu is the love of Mr. Shen. No matter how many women Mr. Shen will have in the future, her


    status will never change. You, including those women who had been with Mr. Shen, can''tpete with


    them. If you want to spend the rest of your life with Mr. Shen, please don''t mention Miss Chu in front of


    him. "


    "I thought Mr. Shen would never bring women back. Since you''re the second one, it means there''s


    going to be a third, fourth one. It''s nothing new from now on. You don''t have to becent about it,


    because that''s why you think you can step into Mr. Shen''s world. Let me tell you, this is far from


    enough. Try your best to please Mr. Shen and stay with him longer is your duty. "


    As far as he knew, she was the second woman brought back by John. The first woman should be Avril.


    The woman in ck misunderstood her rtionship with Simon. Although she was taken back to the


    ind, there was another reason.


    She had been here before and knew the affairs between Simon and Ellie? Did the woman in ck


    mean that Avril once wanted to interfere in their affairs, but ended up with a tragedy?


    For example, now, Simon was not only insulting her, but also punishing Avril.


    Poor Avril! Why did she meet this kind of abnormal man!


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Hal''s ringtone. She took a look at the screen and found that the signal


    hade, although it was a few steps from the room door. The thousands of ind was really a


    dangerous ce with numerous signal.


    "Dear Polly, have you received the message I sent to you? It''s the first time that I have typed in such a


    short time. It hurts! " His voice was quite exaggerated. After going through so many things, now he


    sounded quite refreshed.


    "I got it. Thank you."


    "We are best friends. You don''t need to say ''thank you''." "Are you kidding me? Where are you and Avril


    now? I didn''t even see any Wi Fi. What are you doing! Do you want to take a field camping? " Hal


    began toin, "you''re not taking me with you. That''s not fair!"


    Thinking that Hal was so stupid, Polly replied impatiently, "I''ll take you with me next time! Okay, the sun


    will wake up after two or three hours. You should get some more sleep. "


    "Why do you wake me up? It''ste! This is how I feel. It''s easy to fall asleep. But when I''m woken up,


    no matter when I wake up, I can''t sleep any more. "


    "Then I''m going to sleep!" If Polly was afraid to continue talking about this, Hal would ask where she


    was and if he knew, there would be no good but one more person to worry about.


    ''my weak body doesn''t allow me to waste my time. It''s better for me to know nothing at all, '' he thought.


    "Dear Polly, are you kidding? Do you take me for a fool! Now you can even let me check information


    online. It means that you can''t go to bed now! Tell me the truth, where have you been with Avril! I called


    you many times today, but you didn''t answer! Tell me, what happened? "


    "Avril and I are fine now. You don''t need to worry about us! What I care about is why you called me? "


    "Why do you want to see me?"


    "Nothing? Can''t I miss you? "


    "No way! It''s not the right time! I said, I''m going to sleep! I''m really sorry to wake you up. If you have


    any dissatisfaction, you cane to me tomorrow! If you really can''t fall asleep, you can help me to


    find out how the woman who had been married to Ellie died! Bye! " Realizing that it was not a good


    time to talk, Polly hung up at once. She didn''t care what Hal thought, as he couldn''t go to bed now.


    She asked him to investigate the cause of Ellie''s death, for two reasons. One was that she was worried


    that he would do woolgathering; the other was that she wanted to know. Simon''s hatred towards Bruce,


    his rtionship with Avril, and her being involved made her feel that this matter was veryplicated.


    She must know clearly about the whole thing.


    For the sake of Avril, he needed a psychiatrist to cure his mental illness. If something must happen


    between Avril and Simon, or if Avril was no longer in love with that man, then Ellie''s death would be a


    huge push.


    Hal called her several times, but she rejected every time. She could imagine how furious that


    gentleman must be at the moment.


    Atst, he gave in and sent her a message.


    Dear Polly, I don''t know what you are going to do. But since you want me to find out the cause of her


    death, I will do it. Wish you and Avril safe and sound. If anything happens, do let me know.


    There was some light outside the window, and the day wasing soon. At the eve of the coldest and


    dark dawn, Polly felt warm in his heart.


    It was enough for a person to meet a friend who really cared for him in his whole life.


    When Polly woke up, she found herself lying on a soft andfortable bed. Without any time to


    scream, she immediately sat up and checked her clothes. She was all dressed up and there was no


    trace of being touched, just likest night. But she remembered she rested at the stairsst night. She


    didn''t know when she fell asleep, let alone the reason why she went to bed now.


    Looking around, she found this room was the one she escapedst night, which was where Avril was


    with Simon


    Then how did shee here? At that time, she was in a sound sleep and had no impression of her at


    all.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a slight knock on the door from outside.


    She nervously grabbed the quilt and covered her upper body, asking warily, "who is it?"


    "Dear Polly, it''s me. Are you awake? I''m here to pick you up. " Outside came the gentle voice of the


    man like the warm spring sun.


    "Bruce!" Without any hesitation, she lifted the quilt and rushed to the door without even putting on her


    shoes. "Bruce, is that you? Are you here? "


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It''s me. Come and open the door."


    She opened the door abruptly. When she saw the man standing at the door with a gentle smile, she


    couldn''t believe her eyes. Why was he still standing there.


    "Why... Why are you here? Where''s Jean? Have she been rescued? " After hesitating for a while, this


    sentence was out of his mouth. Polly felt humiliated.


    "Dear Polly!" As if a glimmer of hope shed across his eyes, Bruce directly ignored this question. He


    strode into the room and pulled her into his arms, stretching out his arms to embrace her tightly. But


    soon he let go of her and carefully looked at her with a pair of concerned eyes.


    He looked from head to foot and then took her in his arms. He smelled salty and cold, making her skin


    painful.


    "Dear Polly, did you sleep wellst night?" Bruce whispered in her ear, like a stream of ocean sparkling


    with the golden sunlight. "Do you miss me?"


    She hadn''t been with him for a long time. She was not used to the way he treated her. In fact, even


    when she was most intimate with him, she was also shy.


    As if he didn''t intend to hear her answer, a hot kiss fell on her neck, and his hands grabbed her back


    and pressed her into his arms.


    "Dear Polly, I miss you! I miss you so much!" As he murmured, his soft lips moved up along her ear, to


    her cheek, then to her lips.


    Instead of a deep kiss, they were so close that the tip of his tongue slid across her lips and teeth.


    The arms he put around her were so tightly that she was almost out of breath, but she was also


    reluctant to push him away. She just let him embrace her, both sweet and painful.


    After a long time, Bruce finally let go of her. He stretched out his hand and raised her face,ughing,


    "you have dark circles under your eyes. You must miss me so much that you can''t fall asleep when you


    are hungry."


    "Of course not!" She was taken aback by her own voice, and wondered why such a normal person


    would look so coquettish at the sight of him.


    Holding her red cheeks in his hands, Bruce lowered his head to give her a light kiss on the lips, and


    said with a smile, "you still don''t admit it? If you don''t believe me, just look at yourself in the mirror! "


    "No way!" It was not easy for her to see him, so she didn''t want to waste her time on those


    meaningless things.


    "Then I need to get dressed! There is a saying that a woman will doll herself up for her lover. I''m not


    here to see the olddy! I don''t like Smoked makeup, either! " Then he pushed her into the bathroom.


    "I''m done. Let''s have breakfast together."


    Half dreamy and half awake, she looked like she was not in a dream! From being kidnapped at the


    banquet to being forced out of the room by Simonst night, these days seemed to be an unreal dream


    for her.


    It was just a nightmare. Now she woke up, would she be all right?


    But when she saw the messy hair and sallow face in the mirror, she was almost scared to cry out. Was


    she still her?


    She took a closer look at the two ck shadows under her eyelids. Not only her makeup, but also a


    vampire that had just climbed out of the grave.


    When Bruce ran all the way over here, he saw her in such a bad condition at first sight. He must be


    very disappointed?

 Chapter 170 I Am Right In Front Of You

    Chapter 170 I Am Right In Front Of You


    There were new toothbrush and toothpaste on the washroom''s washbasin, as well as a row of Korean


    dishes. And there were all kinds of cosmetics, water, lotion, foundation and so on on there.


    They hadn''t been prepared yet when she took a bath herest night. Did Bruce bring it here? Perhaps


    these clothes were bought by Simon in his vi. For those rich people, it was a piece of cake to prepare


    these things. She didn''t need to worry about it as long as she could use it.


    After she washed up, she tied her hair into a high ponytail and quickly made a light makeup. She


    looked at herself in the mirror and found that she had regained most of her energy.


    She was somewhat dissatisfied. The man who never paid attention to his appearance had a little


    squabble. Eventually, she sighed and decided to let it be. Although appearance was an important thing,


    a man usually didn''t want to wait for a long time for a woman to put on makeup.


    It was not easy for them to meet each other. There was no need to waste time on such a boring thing.


    As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she felt a rush of panic as she didn''t see Bruce.


    "Bruce, Bruce!"


    Was it because she had a dream in which Bruce came to pick her up. Yes, he was worried about Jean


    most. At this moment, he should be with her. How could he have time to look for her?


    However, she felt so real when she was held by his strong arms, as he kissed her gently and said


    those words.


    But where was he now?


    When she copsed on the sofa dejectedly, the door was pushed open and in came Bruce. He walked


    against the light. His white shirt seemed to be stained with light and looked very outstanding.


    Without hesitation, she rushed over, jumped into his arms, and put her hands around the back of his


    waist. "Bruce, where did you go?" she asked in a slightly panic voice


    Her excessive warmth was a shock to Bruce. Even though he felt unbelievable, he held her into his


    arms quickly.


    "I went out and made a phone call." His eyes were as bright as the night sky. "What''s wrong? Are you


    afraid that I will get lost and can''t find you?" he asked


    She said in a nervous tone, "no! I''m afraid that you''ve never been here before. "


    Bruce caressed her hair gently and said, "what nonsense are you talking about? Since when have I


    given you such an unbelievable feeling? Look at me! I''m in front of you now! "


    "I know you''re right in front of me, but I''m afraid that you''ll leave here the next moment," said Polly,


    unwilling to let go of him and burying her face in his arms. I''m afraid you''ll look for her. "


    After hesitating for a while, she spoke out her doubts. She regretted speaking it as soon as she said it.


    It was horrible to mention others in this room where there were only the two of them.


    Before Bruce could say anything, she added in a more serious tone, "well, I don''t care what you think.


    Don''t think about her at this time. Say anything about her!"


    Looking at the little woman showing her bossy manner in front of him for the first time, the smile in his


    eyes deepened, and her slender body was tightly pressed on his strong chest.


    "Dear Polly! How could she be here?" He took her hand to touch his heart and said, "you are always


    the only one here."


    "Humph!" Polly snorted in displeasure. I have expected that he would say that, but she is very happy


    that a man is willing to spend time to please you, which means that he cares about you.


    Maybe that care was not enough, but for now, it was enough.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" As he said in an alluring voice, "touch here as you like. Your heart will


    only beat for yourself."


    "Yes, I know." Said Polly.


    What she wanted to say the most was actually, are these words true or not? She didn''t say it in the


    end. Because she knew it was not true. Just as what Simon had done to Ellie, he would make his


    beloved woman happy and say all sweet words even though there were countless women around him.


    But still, the one in his heart was still Ellie.


    Nobody could rece her.


    What''s more, her marriage with him was not based on love from the very beginning. At the same time,


    both of them had someone they liked in their hearts. However, as her heart gradually fell down, he


    could still maintain his original intention.


    This spoony man was both fascinating and annoying.


    What fascinated her was the illusion that he would transfer his mind to her one day; what annoyed her


    was that his heart would never change, once he fell in love with a person, it would never change.


    But she didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere just now. Harry was so big that couldn''t hold him. All these


    were his wishful thinking.


    Shaking his head, he sighed, "no, Dear Polly. You don''t know..."


    She seemed to have not finished the sentence, but she waited for a long time, and she did not


    continue.


    In fact, she was the one who didn''t understand what he was talking about. But since she didn''t


    understand, she thought it was unnecessary to be so stubborn. You just need to know that it''s him


    who''s by your side now. And he''s by your side. That''s enough.


    Of course, it was just apromise. No woman in the world would be willing to be the only man in their


    love.


    Beloved man! She suddenly realized the problem. Not knowing from when, Bruce had slowly be


    the most important person in her life.


    She had always been with him in the past. She had not noticed this point and always thought that they


    had only a contractual rtionship. After so many days apart, he was always the man who shed past


    her in front of her at the crucial moment of life and death.


    But when she confirmed her feelings for him, she knew that he had always cared about others. She


    regretted that she couldn''t be so attentive to him during the time when they were together.


    If she did her best, maybe he would like her more. Even if the oue was the same. At least she had


    tried hard.


    The fresh and good smell of Bruce lingered in her nose, making her intoxicated. She wanted to stay in


    his arms like this all the time. But she knew that it was not the best time to have a romantic rtionship.


    Warmth was just temporary. She had so many questions.


    She pulled Bruce to sit down on the sofa and asked, "Bruce, when did youe here?"


    The two sat side by side, and Bruce held her hand and pressed it on hisp, her clear ck eyes


    reflecting her figure.


    It never urred to her that such clear eyes would be so scorching that she could not look at them


    directly. His tone of speech and the aura he gave off seemed to be able to sparkle in the collision of the


    surrounding air.


    "This morning."


    "What time is it?"


    "No, I haven''t. It''s about eight o''clock now." He recalled the moment when he first came here. Before


    she woke up, she was curled up in a big bed like a littlezy cat. She was so thin that no one could


    recognize that she was thin.


    He walked to the bedside and was sure that she was there.


    "Have you seen Avril? She is my roommate. You know her too!"


    "I didn''t see her. I went directly to your room and only saw you lying on the bed. " "What''s wrong? Avril


    is here too? "


    Polly had no time to argue with him. She nodded seriously.


    If Bruce didn''t know that Avril was here, then he definitely didn''t know that she was brought from the


    stairs to the bedroom by someone. Since he didn''t know, she shouldn''t say anything more in order to


    avoid his worry.


    "Why is Avril here?"


    Before speaking, Polly thought it over and said, "it seems that Simon is an important client of Avril."


    She tried to find an excuse.


    She knew that once she asked this question, Bruce would be suspicious, butpared to it, she cared


    more about Avril''s life safety. As he had expected, Bruce didn''t believe it. Instead, with a faint smile on


    his face, he mumbled, "an important client? So important that he can bring her to a very private ce


    like the JC Ind? "


    Hearing this, Polly said nothing.


    The woman in ckst night told her that Simon bought the JC Ind for his Ellie''s feelings and that


    he wanted to honor his beloved woman.


    The ind was usually guarded closely by some guards in the center of the Pacific Ocean. Although


    the luxurious vi on the ind was not inhabited by anyone, it had a lot of servants, the same scale as


    the vi of the Shen family in Z city. The ind was decorated like a garden by the gardeners who were


    in charge of decorating the ind.


    This was his home that he had always thought of, a family that quietlybined with Chu. Ellie passed


    away in May and he would stay here for a whole may every year.


    He hoped to see a clean and tidy home as soon as he came back.


    In the past, Simon woulde back alone. He didn''t want anyone to disturb her. He considered this


    ce to be the unique and cleannd for both of them. But this year, he took two women with him. One


    was Avril, the other was her.


    However, no matter how many women he brought back, everything here was Ellie, such as nts,


    houses and people.


    She felt that Simon had a very strong and special feeling to Ellie, either love, or anything else. Either


    way, she felt that it was very terrible.


    The gloomy and dark temperament on him was so attractive to an innocent girl like Avril, but a man like


    them couldn''t have his heart.


    Perhaps, he had a different feeling for Avril, but that kind of feeling was limited. No matter what


    happened to him, it would cause a disaster.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She hoped that Avril could understand this truth earlier. They had walked out of this ce which looked


    like a flourishing flower in the sky, but in fact, there was no poprity at all. She decided to leave this


    man, who looked gentle and affectionate but in fact had buried all his love deep in his heart.


    The atmosphere in the room was a little bit oppressive, and Bruce opened the window.


    A faint fragrance mixed with a fresh sea breeze came over. Different from the romantic and burning


    scent he smelledst night, this song didn''t have the fragrance of firework. It smelled like flowers and


    nts from nature.


    Compared with the night, the ind smells salty and fishy which people couldn''t stand it in daytime. It


    seemed to be purer and better under the sunlight.


    Polly Han leaned against Bruce, looking into the distance where the dazzling white flowers


    blossomed.

 Chapter 171 Is It You That She Loves

    Chapter 171 Is It You That She Loves


    "What''s there?" "Where are you?".


    The tide was very highst night, and there was nothing dark in the water. Now the tide was ebbing


    down, revealing a boundless golden beach. The flowers and nts on the beach seemed to have


    changed the dark color, clearly appearing in front of them.


    Bruce stood straight, looking into the distance, a trace of sadness flowed through his dark eyes. He


    replied indifferently, "lily."


    "Lily? There are so many of them! " A shadow of astonishment passed over her face.


    The area on the hillside was covered by the sun. The white flowers reflected the strongest light, as if


    the white clouds from the sky hadnded on the earth. She had only noticed that ce before, but now


    she found that it was really full of mountains and hills, and the vi where they lived seemed to have


    fallen into the world of ice and snow.


    "Did she like this kind of white lily best when she was alive?"


    "Well, she said that snow white is the purest color." All of a sudden, Bruce turned his head to look at


    her, slightly surprised, "you know about Ellie?"


    "Yes, I know," replied Polly carefully, eyes sparkling. Do you know what kind of person Leon is? "


    She vaguely felt that there seemed to be a new story between Ellie, Simon and Bruce. At least, Ellie


    was an old friend of him.


    Mentioning his dead man in front of him would surely remind him of unpleasant memories. But she


    really wanted to know. She had nothing to do with Ellie, but now she had to ask because Avril was


    involved. Besides, she had a certain feeling that it had something to do with Simon''s revenge on Bruce


    and his bringing her to the ind.


    Looking at the dazzling snowkes in the distance with sorrowful eyes, Bruce kept silent for a long


    time.


    Polly stared at his handsome face. Even though he didn''t say a word, he looked as if he were soaked


    in a cold fog. Inside his body, there was an undisguised sadness and a rich memory of the past.


    She had never seen such a lonely and upset Bruce before.


    She had misunderstood before. The woman that had won Bruce''s heart was not Jean but the ethereal


    beauty? For all these years, he hadn''t slept with any woman except for Jean. He didn''t ept her


    because he loved her.


    Then, it was guessed that both Simon Shen and Bruce he liked Ellie, and that they had a series of


    fights to win her back. In the process of the fighting, Ellie was involved and unfortunately killed.


    However, her death had nothing to do with Bruce. How stupid she was. But from the way he looked, it


    was obvious that he had a deep feeling for Ellie.


    "She is a very good and good girl."


    He said it just as he thought that Bruce would not answer her question. His palm was slightly cold, with


    some morning dew, gently covering the back of her hand.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What kind of good friend?" If there was a mirror in her mind, the smile on her face must be stiff. The


    way he called implied everything.


    She is like a sunlight shining on the earth. She alwaysughs happily, whether it''s sadness or


    happiness. She is nice to everyone. She can do anything for the one she cares about. "


    "Do you like her?"


    Bruce turned his face to her, while an expression of evil passed across his depressed eyes. He said in


    a soft voice, "no one who has met her will hate her."


    "Does she look better than Jean?" She had intended to ask him which one he liked more between Ellie


    and Jean. But she didn''t know how to ask him.


    "Each has its own merits. Noparability."


    That was a cunning answer. That didn''t sound good to Polly, but considering that he missed histe


    lover so much, he couldn''t be too obviously angry. ''forget it. Ellie is no longer alive. The one that Bruce


    marries is me. However, things were different in Avril''s side. She was still struggling to fight for a man


    with a dead man.


    "But does Simon love her very much?"


    "Yes. Simon liked her very much. As you can see, all this is what he has done for her. "


    "What about Ellie? Does she also like him? " This question was very important, and she increasingly


    felt that the whole thing was not so simple. Could it be that the person Ellie loved was Bruce, but Simon


    had a strong possessive desire to her.


    Many rich people were crazy. They would rather destroy what they couldn''t get than let others get it.


    From what Simon had done to Avril, she could tell that he was not a person with a healthy body and


    mind.


    "I''m not sure about that, because Ellien has never said that she likes Simon."


    Does she love you? The question was so overwhelming that she was in no mood to think about


    anything else. But on the one hand, she was too shy to ask him; on the other hand, even if she asked,


    it was useless. And if she asked, Bruce would surely not answer her.


    He would not reveal his love for other women in front of his current wife. He and Simon were different


    kinds of people.


    "In this case, Ellie doesn''t like him." A girl met a man who loved her very much and she loved him too.


    It was a perfect thing, and others could see their feelings.


    However, Bruce did not, which only meant that Simon was in a unrequited love. They got engaged just


    for family reasons, such asmercial and political marriage.


    "Kind of. I don''t hate them. They used to be very good friends."


    It seemed that Bruce didn''t want to talk about this topic any more, and also Polly didn''t intend to ask


    him about that. Now she had a general idea of what had happened. Simon liked Ellie very much, but


    she took her as a good friend.


    "Tell me, will Simon fall in love with someone else in the future?"


    "I''m not familiar with the things about Simon. But if I were you, I''m afraid that it would be difficult for me


    to fall in love with another woman again." Bruce took her hand into his and said gently, "I love you only."


    His eyes were as clear as water, reflecting her image. This man was very charming when he focused


    on his look. His expression was like confession of love, which made her heart skip a beat.


    But she quickly came back to her mind. Since she was with him, she had heard a lot of simr sweet


    words. She was not that disappointed even though she knew it was not true.


    She sighed slightly.


    "I just want to ask you if Simon has any chance to forget Ellie and why involve me in it!"


    "I just tell you the truth."


    Polly didn''t want to argue with him. He would be unreasonable if he kept acting like this. At that


    moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Mr. He, Miss Han, Mr. Shen is waiting for you."


    The door was opened by Bruce, and there were more than ten tall men standing in line at the door,


    wearing serious faces and ck shirts. This was not a wee, but a coercion.


    Brian pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "don''t be afraid! You have me! "


    "Okay.". In fact, she had been afraid of nothing since she saw him. No matter how hard I am in the face


    of difficulties, I will have the courage to face it just because I have the person who you really love.


    Bruce and Polly walked in front, followed by a group of men in ck. They walked along the roads,


    among which the trees were trimmed, towards the houses made of green bamboo at the hillside.


    Simon was very strange. He didn''t live in the luxurious vi by the sea, but in such a small house which


    seemed to be blown away by the wind.


    "Dear Polly!" It seemed that Owen was calling her name. She looked towards the direction of the


    sound. At the same time, she clearly felt that Bruce, who was standing next to her, stopped his steps


    and his hand around her waist tightened.


    She looked back at him subconsciously. His body was straight, like a sharp sword out of its scabbard.


    His eyes were as cold as the de radiance reflected by the moonlight.


    The next moment, she saw a few peopleing from a side road, and the one in the front was Owen.


    He wore a wine red T-shirt, making his skin as white as snow.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said in a gentle and clear voice once again, "Dear Polly."


    "Why are you here?" "What are you doing here?".


    Didn''t JC Ind reject any visitation? What''s more, why did hee here at this time? As a shrewd


    man, he must know it clearly that how could he allow him to go to the ind.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t Ie here?" With his legs crossed, he quickly walked up to


    her and said with a smile, "because I''m separated from this ce."


    Reaching out his hand, he said in a soft voice, e to me, and I''ll take you away from here."


    "No, thanks." Bruce pulled Polly behind him, eyes fixed on Owen, and said coldly, "as long as I''m here,


    Polly won''t follow you."


    With the same smile on his face, Owen Su said calmly, "Bruce, why are you so stubborn! Simon has


    promised me that as long as Ie over, I can take Dear Polly away immediately, but he doesn''t seem


    to promise you like this. You should know very well why he asked you toe here and why you took


    him away. Don''t you always im to be a person who loves Dear Polly? You definitely don''t want her to


    take risks with you. "


    "What''s more, Jean is in the hands of Simon now. You used to be a good friend of his. You should


    know what kind of person he is. It''s impossible to take them both away from him at the same time! "


    "I''m Dear Polly brother. I have the same rtionship with you and Jean. Please trust me. I will protect


    her well. " Owen held back the smile in his eyes and said seriously, "so, it''s the wisest choice for you to


    ask Jean. Polly for me."

 Chapter 172 I Dont Want To Let You Go

    Chapter 172 I Don''t Want To Let You Go


    For a moment, Polly met the hesitation in his eyes. She was afraid that if she left with him, she would


    never see him again.


    As soon as Bruce loosened his grip, she grasped his arm and said firmly, "Bruce, I want to go there


    with you!"


    Although his eyes were as dim as the night, there seemed to be a wonderful light in them. He smiled


    and quickly grabbed her hand.


    "Dear Polly, aren''t you afraid? "? Even if Simon is my enemy? Will he plot against me? "


    She had already sensed the hatred of Simon, but he did not cower at the critical moment, so she would


    not cower, and certainly apany him to the end.


    "Then let me ask you, why did youe here since you knew that Simon would deal with you? Aren''t


    you afraid? "


    Perhaps, his heart was full of love for Jean, but that was his business. At this moment, it was him who


    took her away from the vi. He did what a husband should do. Therefore, she had to do something


    belonging to herself.


    It''s the right thing a wife should do!


    He was stunned for a while, and then smiled, "Okay."


    "Wait!" As soon as he entered the room, Owen said, "Bruce, I know you''re not afraid of Simon. But do


    you know how she struggled through the days on this ind? Aren''t you afraid that Simon would deal


    with Dear Polly? "


    Bruce slowed down and looked back at Owen, "I don''t know what you have done to make Simon


    promise to take you away. But since you have a way, I have my way to protect her."


    "Really? ''Bruce, to be honest, if there''s only one person in your heart, that is, you must be extremely


    loyal to her. If you say you can protect her well, I will never doubt your ability.''. But now, I really can''t


    figure out how can you save two people who are not together at the same time. "


    He had sounds in the word ''if you only care about one person now''. At the same time, he kept an eye


    on her face. His lips curved into a smile when he saw the disappointed look on her face.


    "Bruce, I want to know a question. If you are in danger, which one would you choose to save first?


    Whether for divorcing or for me, this matters! I can''t let Polly take the risk following you without any


    promise! "


    Bruce said in an ice cold tone, "I know clearly who should be saved first and who should choose first.


    There''s no need to tell you. I don''t like the feeling of being questioned!"


    It was windy by the sea. The leaves on the treetops swayed in the breeze. Mottled tree shadows were


    fallen on Owen''s handsome face, but it was hard to see the expression on his face clearly.


    "That''s just an excuse you don''t want to answer!" Owen had concluded a conclusion. He turned to look


    at Polly and said, "yes, I want to know. It''s exactly what you are thinking about. Why don''t you ask him?


    "


    "No, I don''t want to know." Sensing the instant disappointment on Owen''s face, she felt her heart was


    blocked by something. "I''m sorry, Owen."


    With these words, she took his arm and walked forward without looking back.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Owen stared nkly at her slender back until he saw the endless beauty.


    Dear Polly was finally willing to call him the nickname he used to call, but he didn''t feel happy at all.


    The girl who was willing to stay only for him was running away from him. From now on, they could only


    be brother and sister.


    The distant seagulls were chirping happily, but they couldn''t hear it. Next to them were a few peaches


    that bloomedte, and the leaves were dense. The faint scent of the wind came out. He remembered


    that a few years ago, when he was in high school, one day, he got Dear Polly from school. It was


    March. A beautiful peach blossom stretched out of the courtyard wall.


    At that time, somehow, he suddenly wanted to pluck that flower and give it to her as a gift for Dear


    Polly. But when he was about to practice his n, the principal of the school told him something


    enthusiastically aboutpliments and asked Dear Polly to learn from him.


    After the principal left, he had no mood to pluck that flower.


    The image in the memory ovepped the reality. He subconsciously reached out his hand and was


    about to take off the flower branch that was closest to him when a strong wind blew through and shook


    that brilliant image off, making it fall to the ground.


    He turned his head and stared at the pink hanging on his shoulder. He felt mncholy.


    Why did he always miss the best opportunity in his life?


    Deep in her heart, she really wanted to know why.


    But she was a little afraid. The answer was obvious, so what if she knew? Wasn''t it good to follow him


    like this, only leaving a sweet and warm feeling in the bottom of his heart?


    "As a matter of fact, you should have gone with him earlier." When they were walking on a quietne,


    Bruce suddenly said, "it''s really dangerous for you to follow me."


    She was angry for a while and asked unhappily, "then why didn''t you let go of my hand just now?"


    Bruce smiled, gently stroked her hair and said, "I didn''t want to let you go at that time. I wanted you to


    stay with me even though I knew I would have a bad future. Was I selfish?"


    You are selfish and greedy! She didn''t want to lose to him, but she couldn''t let go of Jean either. He


    didn''t want to lose neither of them, but how could he get the best of both worlds?


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you speak?" His voice was a little sullen, and he held her hand more tightly.


    She sighed, "I have nothing to say."


    It''s no use saying anything. If a man doesn''t care about you, then no matter how sad he is, he would be


    bored. The reason why women liked to be coquettish was that there were people who were willing to


    make her coquettish; the woman loved to be self willed, because no matter how unreasonable she


    was, there was always a man who would tolerate her.


    But she had nothing.


    "Dear Polly, do you believe me?"


    "I believe you."


    "Will you still believe me even if I do something wrong?"


    Polly stopped and tried hard to control the air that made her tremble. "I believe that you will never do


    anything sorry to me."


    At the end of the mountain road, a group of people stood in front of rows of bamboo houses. The


    leading man in ck went to the front of the house with bamboo curtains hanging at the door in the


    middle and said respectfully, "young master, they areing."


    A piece of sad music wasing from the bamboo house. It was not until the end of the music that


    Simon said slowly, e in."


    The leading man in ck stretched out his hand and made a gesture of "please" to show the way to the


    bamboo house. Bruce led Polly to follow the man and headed for the bamboo house. Looking back,


    she saw all the people waiting outside except the one who took the lead. They stood solemnly as if


    they were pine trees.


    This was very simr to the scene when he forcibly took away Jean at the banquet. The difference was


    that there were many guards around Bruce at that time, but they didn''t protect him today.


    Suddenly, a horrible thought shed through her mind.


    Did Brucee to the ind alone? Didn''t he bring any bodyguard with him? It was quite possible that


    even Jake, the president''s assistant who always stayed with him, wasn''t there.


    Now that Simon wanted to take revenge on him, how could he give him a chance to resist? He knew


    that Simon would do anything to punish him, but he still dared toe over alone. Wasn''t he stupid?


    He couldn''t help loving her when he saw her. He did it for her, or for the woman whom every man


    would like.


    There was a woman sitting in Simon''s arms and he was teaching her how to y the piano. He didn''t


    raise his head when he heard the footsteps behind him.


    "The emperor of the Russian piano school, Nichs, has said, ''the so-called piano performance is to


    y the right keyboard in the right ce. ''The fingering yed a vital role in a piano y. Therefore,


    you should work hard and never ck off. "


    He had taught the girl how to y the piano so carefully that it seemed the girl had no idea that


    someone had entered the house. But the woman didn''t seem to cooperate. Her fingers were passively


    pressed on the emotional keyboard by Simon, but he looked at Polly uneasily.


    At the same time, Polly saw her, Avril an.


    "Mr. He and Mr. Dear Polly are here. We..." Avril reminded him.


    He frowned and pinched her waist as he said, "Avril, as I said, I don''t like to be disturbed when I teach


    you how to y the piano. Why are you following me? Come on, let''s continue! "


    Polly thought that Simon was really good at pretending to be thirteen. He was the one who let them in


    just now. If he was really afraid of being disturbed, he should have shut his mouth and shut it up. Did he


    really want to do such an intimate thing with Avril in front of so many people?


    "Simon, can you teach meter? You can see the guest first."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Avril was usually as bold as a girl, but now she was careful when facing Simon. Her tone was full of


    begging.


    This man could die, he didn''t know how to respect women at all. Polly took a nce at a blue and white


    porcin vase on the wooden shelf in the corner and then at Simon''s head.


    She clenched her fists into two fists and put them on her sides. She had to control herself, for both Avril


    and for Bruce.


    Though she was unwilling to do so, she had no way topete with Simon who had been in the gym


    for years. She was forced to turn around to face the clear-cut ck and white keyboard. The man


    forcibly yed the chaotic melody which made people feel annoyed.


    The man in ck saw this, but he did not show surprise. Perhaps he had been ustomed to it. He


    retreated to the door and gestured hispanions toe in. The two of them were guarding there


    like two dark men.


    Bruce''s eyes were as cold as ice, as if he hadn''t noticed Simon''s deliberate spite. He stood there


    expressionlessly, and his only action was to hold around the slender body of Polly.


    After about half an hour, Simon got tired after ying for such a long time. He pulled Avril away from


    her legs and pushed her aside at once.


    Avril lowered her head and was pulling the hem of her dress with her hands. She stood aside silently.


    Polly wanted to walk over andfort her, but she was afraid that Avril would be embarrassed if she


    saw such an embarrassing scene. She''d better not say anything at this time, and she couldn''t let Simon


    watch the drama. She held back her tears and wanted to see the expression on Avril''s face, but she


    failed.


    She wondered if Avril was crying too.

 Chapter 173 Men Are All Real

    Chapter 173 Men Are All Real


    Simon closed the cover of the piano, turned around and leaned against the colorful bright ck piano,


    looking naughtily at Bruce and Polly.


    "Bruce, I didn''t expect you to be here." "So you''ve made up your mind, haven''t you?" asked Simon,


    with an enigmatic smile on his face? Then just do as we nned. "


    Then he turned around and asked Avril, "Avril, am I right. Men are all very realistic. They usually have


    love affairs with women. Once they have a conflict with the personal interest, their choice is also a


    matter of profit. "


    Avril didn''t say anything. She just nced at Bruce with disgust.


    "Didn''t you get very excited when we made the bet? You didn''t expect that you would lose so soon.


    What should I do to you? Are you going to punish me ording to our bet or you are taking the


    initiative? "


    The triumphant smile on Simon''s face, the silence of Bruce and the hatred in Avril''s eyes made Polly


    uneasy.


    What was the bet between Simon and Avril? What was the n of Bruce and Simon?


    "I''m willing to ept the punishment." She looked back at Bruce sarcastically and then walked towards


    Simon.


    "Avril! Don''t go there! " "This man doesn''t deserve your love." said Polly, taking one of Avril''s arms and


    pointing at Simon''s angry face


    He is a devil, a rogue, a scum that you hate!


    Avril turned around and sadness, pain and helpless were mixed in her beautiful eyes. She forced a


    smile and said, "I know what I should do and don''t worry about me."


    She felt bitter in her heart as if she had drunk a bowl of herb juice, but she still put on a smile when she


    talked to Polly. She wanted to tell Dear Polly she had a strong will.


    This was all she could do for Dear Polly.


    Avril got closer to Polly and said to him in a voice that could only be heard between them, "Dear Polly.


    If you get rid of this, you''d better go to look for Owen."


    "Why not?"


    "Do you know why Bruce took you here? Did I make another bet with Simon? "


    Polly''s heart beat so fast as if thousands of raindrops were falling down. She wanted to know, but she


    was also afraid to know.


    Avril took her hand and sighed, "you''ll knowter. I can only tell you not to entertain too much hope on


    Bruce. The greater the expectation, the more disappointment. "


    "Is Bruce..."


    "All right, Avril. You two have to talk about it now. We have plenty of time in the future." "Come here and


    sit with me," said Simon in a cold voice


    Polly''s heart beat so fast that she could hardly control it. Her chest was filled with horror and anxiety as


    she was about to face something uneptable.


    She looked at the silent Bruce, hoping to find some clues from his face. He pressed his thin lips tightly


    and looked at Simon. There was a chill in his dark eyes, as if he had juste out of the ice.


    Said Simon Shen, smiling at him. He didn''t care about his coldness at all. When Avril walked over, Avril


    pulled her into her arms with a faint smile.


    "Bruce, well, you can leave now." The rising tide ising. Jean is waiting for you. Don''t worry. I will


    take good care of her these days. "


    "What do you mean?" She saw Avril''s worried eyes.


    "That''s very clear!" He reached out and stoked her body like there was no one else around. He came


    close to her and kissed her ear, saying, "in order to save Jean, Bruce left you here as a hostage."


    "In fact, he could have saved you and kept Jean with me as a hostage. But he just wouldn''t listen to


    me. What am I supposed to say? At first, I really thought that he loved you more than Jean. But now I


    find that I was wrong. You are just his ything, just like your friend, born to be a ything! Am I right,


    Avril? "


    She looked at Bruce in disbelief, and finally, he was willing to look at her, his expression still cold and


    frightening.


    "Dear Polly, don''t worry. You can stay here for a couple of days. I''ll pick you up after I drive Jean


    home." His voice was as cold as the moonlight in the winter night.


    That exined why the expectation and disappointment of Avril were so huge. At the crucial moment of


    life and death, he finally chose Jean. From the very beginning, she guessed right. He was willing to


    marry her just because he was afraid that he couldn''t give a happy life to her.


    She remembered what they had talked on the mountain road just now.


    "Dear Polly, do you believe me?"


    "I believe you."


    "Will you still believe me even if I do something wrong?"


    "I believe that you will never do anything sorry for me."


    At that time, she could not say that she had no faith in him, nor could she believe that he would do such


    a thing. Her lips trembled, and she walked in front of Bruce, her voice trembling. "Tell me, are you


    telling me whether the words you said to me before are true or not?"


    It read in a book that those who would say sweet words were very cold in their hearts. But those who


    looked indifferent were usually soft in their hearts.


    Bruce was not like the former kind, always keeping a sweet mask on his face to deceive people.


    Although those people who had been deceived by him at the beginning were still rational, after a long


    time, they would believe that everything was true.


    She was the one who was deluded and deeply sunk in the quagmire.


    A hint of hesitation shed in his eyes, and he turned his face away from her, lowering his voice, "of


    course it''s true. I''ve told you that you should believe in me..."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yes! I thought I should trust you! " For all these days, she had been restraining his feelings so hard


    that she was on the verge of bursting out. She continued, "even if I know that the one you love most is


    actually her, I think you still have a little feeling for me, so you always think it was a fluke to do so. At


    least you won''t be so cruel to me, even if you don''t want to give me all your heart! But I didn''t expect... "


    She could not continue. The dry feeling in her throat made her likely to cry in the next moment.


    "Dear Polly. Sorry, i..." It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t. He just watched her


    quietly and didn''te over tofort her.


    "Alright, you can leave now. Do you know that while you are having fun with Miss Han, Jean was


    terrified every second and second! Where is Miss Han? She is really pitiful. As a man, she should have


    a tender heart. But I have to remind you that every time is the most important thing from the tip of your


    heart. "


    Without looking at Simon, Bruce said to Polly expressionlessly, "I''m leaving. Take care of yourself. Wait


    for me. I''ll pick you up. "


    Polly sneered. What did that mean? In order to save her lover, Simon left her here. Didn''t he know that


    that man was more terrible and vicious than the devil?


    He must havee to pick her up! They seemed to love each other very much. It was benevolent for a


    man to do this for a woman who he didn''t love at all and even give her a promise. She should be


    grateful. This is so ridiculous!


    As Bruce''s footsteps faded away, Polly''s heart got colder and colder. She didn''t look back. She wanted


    to rush to that man and ask him why he was so ruthless to her. Since he liked Jean, why did he marry


    her.


    However, if she did that, she would get more cold ridicule from him, but the result would not change


    and she would be more embarrassed. Now what did she do except for her self-esteem?


    "Hahaha, are you feeling like crying right now?" Simonughedcently, "cry if you want to. Come


    on! Come to me! Bruce doesn''t want you. I want you! "


    He let go of Avril and walked towards Polly. "He is like giving you to me."


    "Simon, can you just stop being so direct?" She couldn''t stand it anymore. She stepped in front of him


    and said, "aren''t you rich enough to mess around with other people''s feelings? Why do you have to


    doom me to death? "


    "What are you talking about, Avril? I love you so much that I don''t want to see you get hurt. "


    Simon put his hand on Avril''s chest unscrupulously, and she stared at him angrily. Not long ago, she


    had thought that a man''s face would never be ruined by a woman''s beauty, but now she found that


    there was no one in the world who was more disgusting than him.


    She raised her hand and wanted to p him. However, Simon moved much faster than her. He


    restrained her very quickly and rubbed her heavily.


    "Ah!" She couldn''t help screaming out of pain.


    "Avril!" She was about to burst into tears.


    "Dear Polly, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." Wearing a pale face, she forced a smile.


    "How could you be okay?" Polly walked quickly to Avril and wanted to support her, but before she did


    that, Simon had put her into his arms.


    "Simon, what the hell do you want to do?" It was like a fire was burning in her eyes. She wanted to turn


    this evil man into a smoke if possible.


    "What should I do to make you let Avril go?"


    "Dear Polly. I told you I''m fine. Please don''t..."


    "Help!" Expressionless, Simon asked the bodyguards outside the door to take Avril away.


    "Dear Polly, remember what I said, and don''t promise him anything! I''m really fine! " With a crying


    voice, Avril had to leave under the escort of the strong bodyguards.


    "Well, you can say now. What can I do to let Avril off? "

 Chapter 174 Come To My Room On Time

    Chapter 174 Come To My Room On Time


    "Little cutie, what do you think I''m going to do with you?" said Simon with a gasp and gasp, with his lips


    curved into an evil smile


    Trembling all over, she knew that this man was up to no good, but she still gritted her teeth, "I don''t


    know!"


    Simon reached out and yed with her long hair, and said, "in fact, I really like Avril, but she always


    disobeys me, which makes me very sad. But I''m so moved that you two treat each other so well. I will


    give you a chance. "


    Polly shook off his hand and looked at him in disgust, "Simon, please behave yourself!"


    What a shameless man! But she swallowed the words back. For the sake of Avril, she had to suppress


    the disgusting feeling. This man was a demon. He had seen how he treated Avril. If she dared to


    provoke him again, she didn''t know how he would treat her.


    "Simon, what on earth do you want me to do? Just tell me!"


    He curled his lips and gave her a yful look. "I was nning to get the forey seriously. I didn''t


    expect you to be so direct."


    "Okay. Come to my room at 8 o''clock tonight."


    For five minutes, she was still in a daze. Polly couldn''t believe what he just said. She knew that this


    man had no sense of shame, but how could a person be so despicable and shameless?


    What was he going to do with Avril? If something really happened between them, how should she face


    Avril and Bruce? Indeed, Bruce failed her, but that didn''t mean she would do such a shameless thing.


    In that case, she would look down on him.


    But if she didn''t go, what would Avril do?


    Around 7:50 PM, Polly got out of Simon''s room. The door was ajar and a glimmer of light was shot


    through the slightly opened door. She twisted her hands and looked around, hesitating, not knowing


    what to do. She had to check the time on her cell phone in a few seconds. Time flies like a river.


    At 7:59 PM, she made up her mind and started to knock at the door. ''I can''t let Avril be with this wicked


    man any more. After that, I will take the initiative to ask for a divorce with Bruce. As for how he wanted


    to punish her, it was okay.


    She knocked at the door for a long time, but there was no answer. She felt a little strange and said


    gently, "excuse me, is Simon inside?" She asked him several times, but he didn''t answer.


    She was very close to the door and she could faintly smell the unpleasant smell of alcohol from the


    crack of the door. She disliked the smell very much and frowned slightly. She covered her nose with


    one hand and pushed the door open.


    The room was brightly lit and Simon was not there. She looked at the sofa, the chair and the corner


    that was most likely to be ignored at first nce. Nobody was there.


    The further they went inside, the stronger the smell of the wine was, and she was choked to vomit. She


    walked around and found the bedroom was the source of the stink. Did he fall asleep earlier because


    he was drunk?


    Her heart pounded violently on her chest like a long wave of tide. Standing at the door of the bedroom,


    she hesitated for a moment and said in a trembling voice, "excuse me, is Simon inside?"


    Still no one answered. In extreme nervousness, she pushed the door open.


    The bedroom was dark, but she knew that no one was inside. With the light in the living room, she


    could see roughly that the bed was neatly folded. She groped for the switch on the wall and wanted to


    turn on the light to see what was going on and why there was a strong smell of alcohol.


    The bedroom was filled with warm light when the sound of "p" was heard. She was shocked by the


    scattered fragments of the wine bottles. The bedroom was empty, but the floor was a mess. If she took


    a step forward, her feet would be poked.


    What was going on? Although she could hardly hold her liquor, she smelt it. It was not like the smell of


    wine that had fallen on the ground, but the unbearable smell in the box.


    It was obvious that someone had drunk a lot here. Seen from the folds on the bed sheet, the person


    had once been lying there. But why did she leave then?


    No matter what, it would be good as long as he was not here, and she didn''t have to do something


    against her will. But what if he left halfway and came backter?


    If so, she should leave here immediately and tell him she hade, but she didn''t see anyone. He said


    that he woulde here at eight o''clock on time, but she was on time, but he was not there. It was he


    who broke his promise, but he couldn''t me her for that.


    Having made up her mind, she turned around, walked out of the bedroom and rushed to the door. At


    this moment, she was very excited. It was really a good ending that she was safe and sound. Simon


    didn''t like her. He just wanted to deal with Bruce. He must be in a good mood toe here tonight. Yet


    an interest wouldn''t lie at a specific time or ce. So he might not make this request again after


    tonight.


    When she walked to the sofa, she heard the water from the bathroom and stopped. Damn it! Simon


    didn''t leave. He was taking a shower.


    She decided to leave him alone. If he would call to ount tomorrow, she woulde back after she


    entered the room, but she didn''t see anyone. What she needed to do now was to leave without being


    noticed.


    She ran forward in a hurry, and then she trembled to unlock the door. But strangely, no matter how hard


    she tried to turn the door, it was still unmoved. If they were in an old castle that had been abandoned


    for many years, she would think that the lock of the door hadn''t been used for many years and would


    never recover.


    About five minutester, her restless palms were full of cold sweat, which was so greasy that she


    almost couldn''t lock the door. She didn''t care if she would make any noise that could be heard by the


    man in the bathroom. She tried to lock the door.


    But it was still useless. Frustrated, she squatted down at the door, wondering what was going on? After


    observation for a long time, he found that the door was locked from inside. She was so upset that she


    almost wanted to stamp her feet. How stupid she was! She hadn''t realized it until now? What a waste


    of time!


    But she remembered that she had closed the door without even locking it.


    Then it must be Simon who did it! He went to the toilet right after she got in. She was in the bedroom


    just now and the door was not closed. If there was some noise in the living room, why didn''t she hear


    the sound of door opening and closing?


    ''did he actually not leave the room? When I arrived, he happened to take a shower!'' she wondered!


    The thought made her shiver with fear.


    Obviously, he was going to do something after taking a bath.


    She had to run away as soon as possible! She immediately reached out her hand and unlocked the


    door. When she grasped it, the door was unlocked easily. The door was slightly opened, and a bit of


    cold air came in, which somewhat eased her rising temperature.


    "Dear Polly, are you going back?"


    Just as she stepped out, she heard the gentle voice of the man behind her.


    Startled, she closed the door and turned around immediately to look at the man with fresh water vapor


    all over his body. He was wrapped in a bath towel around his waist, showing his muscr upper part of


    the body. With a dry towel in his hand, he was drying his hair. That once dreamy handsome face with a


    slight blush after taking a shower.


    "Owen, why are you here?"


    Polly didn''t dare to look at him. It was the first time that she had seen him half naked, which reminded


    her of her past memories. The scene that she had fancied over countless times during those years


    shed in front of her eyes off guard.


    It was undeniable that when she saw it for the first time, her heart trembled a little uncontrobly. But


    soon, the simr scene happened in the most intimate time with Bruce made her feel ashamed.


    "Dear Polly,e and dry my hair." He then handed her the towel.


    Polly looked at him stiffly, her hands hiding behind her back and grasping her clothes tightly.


    "Wow, you used to help me dry my hair, didn''t you?" A trace of embarrassment shed across his eyes.


    He quickly walked up to her and handed her a towel.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I''ve told you before that I''m your brother, and we''ll be together in the


    future and the past. So you don''t need to worry about me. " He smiled gently and his voice turned


    hoarse.


    He walked to the sofa and said to the still stupefied Polly, "you are still as silly as you were in your


    childhood. Come and sit here. "


    Polly had so many questions in her mind, but fortunately, the person who stood in front of her was


    Owen, not Simon, so she let her guard down for a moment.


    But it was difficult for her to help him dry his hair. He had dressed neatly before, but now he was half


    naked. She used to be a ignorant little girl, but now she had married someone and was too close to


    him, which was so embarrassing.


    "Dear Polly, aren''t you curious why I am here?" Seeing the doubts in her eyes, he was satisfied and


    said, e here and sit next to me. I''ll tell you in detail."


    This sounded like more than a decade ago, he smiled at her gently and told her that he would tell her a


    bedtime story.


    This man was her favorite brother. It was normal for her to rub his hair. It would be more embarrassing


    if she refused him deliberately.


    She took a deep breath and sat down beside him. Then she took a towel and wiped his hair expertly.


    "Can you tell me what happened to the ss fragments?" She didn''t want to make the atmosphere


    awkward. For one thing, she wanted to ease the depressing atmosphere; for another, she wanted to


    know the answer.


    "Oh, I drank some wine on my way here tonight. But he was so drunk that the bottle fell and broke into


    pieces by ident. " He said indifferently.


    "Then why did you drink? You used to be a wimpy drinker, didn''t you? "


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wow, you still remember how I used to be." There was a touch of sadness in his smile. Then he


    asked, "except for this, what else do you remember?"

 Chapter 175 Do I Need To Stay Here For The Whole Night

    Chapter 175 Do I Need To Stay Here For The Whole Night


    Looking at his eyes with disbelief, Polly felt that he was suffocating.


    Her dear Owen should not be like this. He was like a sunshineing from the spring to the winter,


    always with a warm smile on his face no matter where and where.


    If you give up something, the original intention will nevere back. No matter how many mountains


    and rivers you went, you still couldn''t find the same peach blossom as it was.


    He should find someone worth loving instead of wasting his time on her.


    She had been married to a man she loved. He might have many shorings, and he didn''t love her


    so much. But did that mean she hadn''t worked hard enough?


    If she gave up at the moment, and missed Bruce, would she still feel sad like Owen after so many


    years?


    You should fight for what you like and grasp what you care about! People always had some


    shorings, and there was no perfect person at all. But her heart was still like a vast expanse of fog.


    "It has been so many years, how can I remember so much?" She gently took a towel to dry his hair.


    "Moreover, didn''t you experience those things yourself? What do you want to say? "


    "But I want to know." "Besides, don''t you think we should find something to talk about? We don''t have


    so much time to spend on the party?" he asked with a wicked smile


    Hearing that, Polly was stunned and asked in disbelief: "do you mean that I have to stay here for a


    whole night?"


    Owen nodded with a smile.


    "As long as you stay here for one night, Simon will let you go tomorrow."


    Polly looked at the few pieces of peanuts on the table in front of her, and then looked at therge pile


    on the other side of Owen. She couldn''t remember how many times she had lost. In the past, she


    always lost a game of go with him. Unless he deliberately gave her room, there was no chance to win.


    She was not bad at ying chess, so she was a master among her ssmates. But there was more


    than one or two levels between her and Owen. But in fact, she didn''t like it. She learned it for him. In


    order to be with him, they could havemon topics.


    After he left, she didn''t y anymore. Although she was good at chess, she was not interested in it. It


    had been so many years that he had be more distant, but he was still as cold as before.


    It was a shame that she was defeated miserably.


    "Dear Polly, how long haven''t you yed chess? Why is it so chaotic? " Owen pointed at the piece she


    just put and said, "we used to go the same way, but you didn''t do it in this way."


    "Really? What is the same chess way? " She looked down and rubbed the table with her index finger


    unconsciously.


    There was an unreadable expression in Owen''s ck eyes. After a long time, he sighed slightly and


    said, "on your thirteenth birthday, you insisted on ying the chess for the whole day. And you won the


    last round."


    With an expression on his face, he was lost in thought. He had never yielded to anyone else when it


    came to the field of chess skill, and he would never give an exception even to his opponent, Polly. He


    gave in on purpose that day, because he didn''t want her to be too depressed on her birthday.


    "Owen, I finally win you again!"


    They eximed when they saw her bright and sweet smile. He didn''t expect to make her so happy


    after winning only once.


    The sentence lingered between his lips and teeth, "today is your birthday. This is a gift I give you."


    finally he did not say it out.


    But now, he lost to her step by step, and she lost again and again.


    He always thought that life was like a chess, if you entered, others would retreat; if you returned, others


    would enter. So he always demanded that he could not be negligent at all.


    The only exception in a person''s life was Dear Polly.


    He could go to the ends of the world for her.


    She used to regard winning him as a lifelong goal, but now she didn''t care any more.


    "It''s all over. People shouldn''t only live in the past." Said Polly coldly.


    How could she forget it? In the following one month, her mood was flying. But now, she could no longer


    feel the happiness she had experienced before.


    "People shouldn''t have lived in the past, but those beautiful memories would never be forgotten," said


    Owen mncholy


    "I agree with you," said Polly in a calm tone. However, no matter how beautiful the past is, it can''t


    rece the reality. "


    Owen came closer to her and gripped her hand. He looked at her with sadness in his eyes and said,


    "do you still me me?"


    "No, I''m not. If I were you, I would have done the same thing. "


    He was the one to me at the very beginning. He had known what to love and what to hate very


    clearly when he was young. As time went by, she gradually understood why he had to leave at that


    time. But she still minded it in her heart, because she had met a bad man in order to forget him.


    She was dumped by Kevin, and like throwing garbage on the street. It was immoral for a girl to run a


    rtionship for the sake of forgetting something. That was karma.


    When her body touched the cold concrete floor, she swore that as long as her brother Owen


    coulde back, she would not care about his leaving and would return to his side without hesitation.


    When she was helpless and was apanied by him, things would be totally different. Unfortunately,


    the person she had been waiting for did not appear.


    "Dear Polly? Do you mean that you havepletely forgotten me? Or you don''t care about me


    anymore?" He swept his finger forward, and now the ck and white one was out of their original


    position. The game was doomed to be yed by Rufus and Cassandra. But now, Rufus lost it.


    "You have said that you are my brother. This will never change. At first, I just found it hard to ept.


    But after I went back and thought it over carefully, I think it''s good. "


    Polly thought she should take this opportunity to make everything clear. He thought it was a mistake for


    him to dodge. Now he felt there was still hope. In fact, since she agreed to marry Bruce, there was no


    hope for anything.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Owen, I''m married now. As your brother, I beat you." She smiled as lightly as possible. "You should


    cheer up and find me a sister-inw."


    "Is this what you really think?"


    They asked this question for a long time, but nobody answered. Owen clenched the chess piece in his


    hand, and his handsome face seemed to be covered with a thinyer of frost.


    "If that''s what you really want, your wish wille true soon." He put the chess pieces aside, stood up


    and walked to the balcony. "It''ste. Go to bed early."


    Polly followed her closely and stood up. Her chest heaved violently. She tried to call him "Owen", but


    she stopped.


    That''s it between them.


    They were not with each other in the most difficult moment. It was not toote to say YES now.


    Polly had the habit of selecting seats at night. She didn''t sleep well at night. Besides, she could only


    hear the man''s groan in pain once in a while.


    She was half dreamy and half awake. She waspletely awake at three o''clock in the morning. The


    low sound was far away. It was like around her ears. It was like the buzz that made her flustered.


    She thought it was a dream, but it turned out to be true.


    She took the phone on the bedside table and quietly opened the bedroom''s door. The living room was


    dark. Although this room had two bedrooms and one living room, the master bedroom wasrge, and


    the other bedroom was small only enough for one bed. But she had seen it before. There was no bed,


    but a desk and a small bookshelf, making it a mini study.


    If he was still alive, he could only sleep on the sofa.


    She tiptoed to the sofa and found it was empty. Afraid of making a mistake, she switched on her phone


    to check it. There was indeed no one on the sofa, even if someone had taken photos of other ces.


    It was strange. Wasn''t he here? But the original intention of Simon was to let her stay in a room with


    Owen for a whole night and then have an affair with Bruce to deal with him, wasn''t it?


    ''maybe he slept in that small study.''. But he thought it was impossible. ''forget it. I don''t need to worry


    about it anymore. I don''t care where he is sleeping, as long as I don''t disturb him, '' she thought.


    She walked to open the door. The window on the balcony was open. A gust of cold wind came through


    the room. She could not help sneezing several times under the sudden chill. She immediately covered


    her mouth with her hand, and confusedly turned her head to look at the small study. She wondered if


    such a loud noise would wake him up.


    She stood by the door and waited for a while, but she didn''t see any movement in the small study. She


    walked out and gently closed the door. As soon as she arrived at the corridor, the man''s groan sounded


    clearer than before. It seemed that there was an irresistible force that was pulling her to find the source


    of the sound.


    And find that man tofort his pain by all means.


    Simon''s bedroom was on the second floor. When she walked down the stairs, she had a premonition.


    Without giving it much thought, he went straight to the room in which Ellie''s celestial position was held.


    Sure enough, the closer they were to the crowd, the more clearly the man''s low and depressive groan


    became. She could even recognize that the voice was somewhat familiar.


    The corridor was dark without any light on. The wind howled like a ghost outside, and the groaning


    closer and closer rendered the atmosphere extremely depressing and depressing. She felt like a stone


    blocked on her chest, suffocating and ufortable. She quickened her pace and trotted forward.


    The long and empty corridor in front of her was so dull. She didn''t know why it suddenly became so


    long, as if she could never run to the end.


    They were closer to the room where the altar was held, and she was sure that the man''s voice was


    from that room.


    She finally arrived at the door. The voice that had been bothering her all the time suddenly


    disappeared. With her trembling hands, she tried to open the door. It was not locked, so she pushed it.


    She ced one hand on the door frame and covered the other on her chest, panting. When she saw


    what was going on inside, she showed a surprised expression.

 Chapter 176 The Terrible Way Of Repentance

    Chapter 176 The Terrible Way Of Repentance


    A man in white shirt knelt in front of the celestial position, with one hand on a nk full of sharp steel


    needles beside his thigh. There was arge pool of dark colored liquid on the floor, and the air was


    filled with a strong smell of blood. He held a few incense sticks with his other hand, and they were so


    ck that their backs were straight.


    At the sound behind him, he turned around. His dark brown eyes stared at him with a creepy smile. A


    gust of wind blew in through the door, making the hair covering the man''s face blow.


    The name he was, as if frozen in the throat, horrified. Polly looked at the man in front of her, her heart


    beating so fast that she could hardly say anything.


    They just stared at each other without saying anything. The atmosphere of tension filled the air. It took


    a long time before he spoke again. "Excuse me, who are you?"


    "Can''t you see who I am?" The man''s voice sounded casual, "Miss Han, you have a poor memory. You


    can''t recognize me so quickly."


    Polly took a few breaths and asked incredulously, "are you really Simon Shen?"


    "Are you not nearsighted? Well, I''lle up to you and let you see it clearly! "


    The man stood up as he spoke. Seeing his hand pressed on the steel needle just now, Polly burst into


    blood, and his face turned pale due to excessive loss of blood, which was no different from a ghost that


    just came out from the underworld.


    "Stay there!" "I know you are Simon. You don''t need toe here." said Polly, waving her hands at him


    in a hurry She stepped back as she spoke.


    "Am I so terrible?" asked Simon gloomily But he did stand still.


    "Simon, you''d better bandage the wound first." Polly could not see his bleeding face. The blood drop on


    the ground became more and more dense.


    "This one?" Simon raised his hand and nced at her indifferently, "it''s not a big deal!"


    Although he said that he didn''t take much effort, he lost his bnce and was about to fall down. Polly


    was a little scared. She didn''t want to face Simon alone, so she quickly took out her phone and called


    Avril.


    I''ve called you for several times, but you still get no reply. All of the messages are from the other end of


    the line. It waste at night. Who had Avril called for such a long time?


    She was so anxious that the pendant on her phone also dangled to her. Suddenly, her eyes fell on the


    crystal illusion square that rubbed against the back of her hand.


    She bought her cell phone pendant in the same jewelry store with Avril. She was a crystal illusion ball


    and the square was Avril''s. She remembered that this cell phone was actually Avril''s. no wonder she


    couldn''t get through so many times.


    She changed to call Avril because Avril''s phone was in her hand. Then she guessed that Avril might


    have her phone.


    The phone rang for about five or six seconds and someone answered it.


    "Hey, are you Polly? I have your phone! " Before she could say anything, Avril said in advance, "Polly?


    Where are you now? Did he do anything to you? "


    "Avril, I''ll tell you one more time. Where are you now? Is it convenient for you toe here? I am in


    worship outside the room at the first floor of the Chu n. Here is Simon. He looks terrible. It seems


    that he is going to faint. "


    Hardly had her words faded away, Polly heard a "bang" sound of something heavy falling to the ground


    nearby. She was shocked and nced out of the corner of her eyes that Simon fell to the ground.


    "Avril,e here as soon as possible. Now, Simon really passed out!"


    Five minutester, Avril arrived. She had just gotten out of bed, wearing a pair of pajamas and a pair of


    slippers. Her hair was in a mess and she was tied with a rubber band.


    Polly was squatting in front of Simon. She reached out her hand to feel his breath while pushing him


    anxiously. "Wake up, Simon! Wake up!"


    "Dear Polly, how is he?" Unlike Polly, Avril was very calm. "Don''t be afraid. He won''t die."


    "Avril, aren''t you afraid?" With the presence of another person to be brave, Polly wasn''t as scared as


    before, but she hadn''t recovered from that fearpletely. She had never experienced a man who fell


    to the ground in front of her.


    She squatted down to check the wound on his hand and said lightly, "I was afraid of him before. Now


    thinking about it, it''s ridiculous."


    "You mean, he did this before?" she asked in disbelief What kind of person was this? Not caring about


    her own health.


    "Yes." "Okay," said Avril. Then she told Polly, "turn out the shlight and let me disinfect and wrap his


    wound."


    Polly looked at her friend who was skillfully disinfecting Simon with iodine, and then bandaged his


    injured hand with white gauze. She suddenly understood that Avril had done such kind of things before.


    "But why?" "What do you mean?".


    "No reason!" There was a trace of sarcasm in Avril''s cold tone. "Have you heard about the ascetics of


    some organizations?"


    "I''ve heard about it. To achieve their goals of cultivation by abusing their bodies. But he doesn''t look


    like a ascetic at all. "


    She said with sarcasm, "of course he''s not a ascetic! By using physical abuse, he could realize his goal


    of repenting of his sins. "


    Why did he confess to Ellie? Did he have anything to do with Ellie''s death? " Polly asked a direct


    question. Polly and Avril had been good friends for a long time.


    It might be one of the reasons why he regretted. Besides, there is another reason. " She quickly undid


    the gauze and circled Simon''s hand.


    "What else reason?"


    Every time he has sex with a woman, hees here to torment himself and regret! Isn''t it ridiculous?


    When I first met him, I thought I was knowledgeable, but I still appeared to be too naive in front of him. I


    thought he really cares about violet more than anything else. He even kept his integrity for her. It''s my


    first time to see him hurt himself in front of Ellie. I was as frightened as you were. "


    "I''ve never seen a man doing this for a woman before. It''s right. That''s why I fell in love with him in the


    first ce." Avrilughed at herself, "Dear Polly, do you think I''m stupid and naive?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think so. If I were you, I would also be infatuated with the love which can''t separate people even


    at the death''s door." This kind of love was not only moving but also terrifying. She was full of hope for


    love. How could she not be touched? Everyone hoped that the man they met would be the same.


    "At that time, I was so self righteous that I swore that I would save this man out of the abyss of


    darkness and make his world bright. Later I found that I was wrong. He fell too deep in love. My


    strength was too weak. I didn''t upy too much position in his heart, so I couldn''t be his


    motivation. "


    "I''m just his bedpanion when he wants toe and go."


    Then she called several bodyguards and called the private doctor of Simon in the vi. They had a


    check-up and found that it was just a bruise, and Simon had been given anti inmmation and infusions


    to nourish blood.


    Seeing all this, Avril an stood beside the bed silently. When she was about to leave, Simon Shen, who


    was lying on the bed, suddenly grabbed her hand, "please, don''t leave. Stay with me!"


    She looked at the man who was as pale as the wall with a disgusted face. Then she pulled his hand


    away and put the hand of the nurse aside into it. She said, "take good care of Mr. Shen."


    The nurse was surprised at first, but soon she calmed down and peeked at Simon''s handsome face


    with shyness.


    As soon as they walked out of the room, Polly asked in confusion, "how can you be sure that little


    nurse is willing to do that?"


    "It has been a long time since that nurse coveted Simon. Sometimes, she even wishfully winked at him


    in front of me. I just did it to make them happy. "


    "If Simon had an affair with that nurse, would he punish himself just like what he did tonight?" This man


    was just the kind of person who was abused. He knew very well that if he wanted to act wildly, he had


    to apologize. But he still had to act wildly.


    Avril snorted, "that''s none of my business!"


    She turned around and walked away decisively. But she didn''t know that when she walked out of the


    room and the door was closed, John gripped the nurse''s wrist and shouted, "Avril, don''t go..."


    The nurse blushed and coaxed him for a long time in the name of Avril before falling asleep.


    Polly went to Avril''s room, and they changed back their phones. She took out a can of milk from the


    fridge and stuffed it into Polly''s hand. "I sweated in the middle of the night. You are almost thirsty to


    death."


    Polly tore off the straw and put it into the milk box. She asked, "Avril, what happened between you and


    Simon? Are you willing to tell me? "


    Avril sat down beside her and said, "it''s all in the past! In fact, I have nothing to do with him. I sell wine


    and he always chose the most expensive one. That''s how we got to know each other. At that time, I


    was young and I had never been in love. I thought I could move someone by being sincere enough. But


    later, I found that I was wrong. I have always been dreaming of his tenderness, but unfortunately the


    most wonderful love will always be imprinted in his heart. We, the women with him, are all


    daydreaming, just like contemptible scoundrels. "


    She took a big gulp of milk.


    Deep inside, Polly felt a surge of sadness. She grabbed Avril''s hand and consoled her, "don''t think


    about those unhappy things anymore. When we leave here, we can live the simple but happy life as


    before again. Avril, I promise you, I will be with you no matter what happens. "


    "Yes. Dear Polly, I promise you, I will be with you no matter what happens. "

 Chapter 177 A Scheming And Calculating Woman

    Chapter 177 A Scheming And Calcting Woman


    The moment she went back to her bedroom, the door was opened from the outside and someone


    came in. Judging from the footsteps, there should be only one person.


    She held the quilt tightly in her hand and listened to the sound outside with holding her breath.


    After the man turned on the light in the living room for a while, he heard the water sound from the


    bathroom.


    She gradually calmed down. Simon was in aa at the moment. The person who came would not be


    him. It should be Owen.


    When did he go out? Was it before her or after? She took a look at her cell phone and found that it was


    already 4 o''clock in the morning. What did he go out for sote?


    But it was just her guess. It was still unknown whether it was Owen or not.


    After a while, the man came out of the bathroom. When he walked into the living room, she got out of


    bed quietly, opened the door and looked out through the crack of the door.


    She saw muscr muscles and water drops flowing down his chest. Polly''s face turned red with


    shyness. She tried to ignore that shyness and looked up.


    Yes, it was him.


    She closed the door with relief, turned her back and slid down the room, leaning against the door.


    In the living room, Owen was drying his hair with a towel while he gazed at the bedroom''s door with a


    gentle smile on his face.


    Looking out of the window of the ne, under the morning sunlight, the boundless blue sea was


    covered with soft golden light. The green mountains on both sides released the night mist. As the ne


    flew higher and higher, the small ind in the middle of the sea became smaller and smaller.


    But Simon kept his words and let her go with Owen. Avril knew that the reason why Simon asked her to


    stay with Owen in one room for one night was that he wanted to make their rtionship unclear and


    unclear. After she returned to A City, the gossip about her rtionship with Owen would surely be


    spread on the Inte, so she should be mentally prepared.


    Avril''s words were more or less guessed by Polly, so she was mentally prepared. But when she really


    faced with those despicablements from the Inte, she was still furious.


    However, as people said on the Inte, it was virtual, no matter how powerful it was. If you could see


    it, just ignore it. However, all these reactions in real life made her not be able to cope with them.


    The Inte went over and over again. The content was about the ex-girlfriend of the president of the


    BA group, pursuing a man, dating a rich, handsome man, and being together with the future president


    of the Su group.


    As soon as this piece of news came out, there were tens of thousands ofments. Some were giving


    praise to her, but most of them were abusing her. She didn''t want to show any anger in front of him, so


    she turned off her phone.


    She wanted to go back to A University as soon as possible. She wanted to find a quiet corner to watch


    the news alone.


    Owen wanted to send her back A University by himself. In order not to make others misunderstand that


    they knew her whereabouts, she refused.


    As soon as she entered the college, she was stopped. Seeing a group of people walking towards her in


    an aggressive manner, she sighed. She didn''t expect them toe so soon.


    Fanny walked at the front and stood next to her. There were seven or eight girls following her. They


    were those people who always picked on her.


    She had ever heard from her ssmates that Fanny had a poor academic performance. In addition to


    the gym ss, she was the one who was the weakest in her ss except for the physical activity that


    involved in.


    She thought that the ssmate''s words were exaggerated. Fanny came to her at such a fast speed as


    a wind. It wasn''t enough to tell her that she had flown here.


    All of a sudden, a p appeared on her face.


    "You bitch! This p is for my cousin! " Fanny said evilly, "I didn''t expect that you would dare toe


    back!"


    "Fanny, someone have another supporter now. Why doesn''t she dare toe back?" With a voice


    dripping with sarcasm, she looked at him from head to toe. "Wow, I didn''t expect that you would be able


    to seduce a man. You are really a good actor!"


    She chose a high-profile restaurant and raised her voice, "I thought you enjoyed a romantic rtionship


    with Mr. He. I thought it was true. But only a few days have passed, and you fall in love with another


    man! " She had a heavy ent on the word "second".


    "Actually, the most important thing is not here. He used to be so nice to you. He gave you flowers, food


    and fancy clothes and bags. How considerate he was. But how did you treat him? People should be


    grateful. Don''t burn the bridge after crossing it! "


    "You are ttering her, aren''t you?" Fanny rolled her eyes at Sally and said, "Why are you so sure that


    she dumped my cousin? She had always been dumped. When did she have the ability to do that? "


    "Thank you for reminding me. I would have forgotten it if you didn''t tell me. Mr. He was such a yboy


    that he could get any woman he wanted? "Who do you think you are! She was with Mr. He just for fun.


    She took it seriously! Flowers, bags and clothes were the usual ways for men to chase after women.


    He could do this to Polly today, and he could do that to another woman tomorrow! And what really


    pissed me off is you are not worthy of Mr. He''s love at all! Polly doesn''t deserve him at all! "


    "How could you make such a mess! It''s normal that Mr. He doesn''t like you. But you haven''t broken up,


    have you? Why was she with another man before they broke up? This is the most irritating part! "


    People gathered at the foot of the stairs to see what was going on. Fanny became excited all of a


    sudden. He pushed away Sally and stood at the most conspicuous ce with hands in the shape of


    horns.


    "Hey, everyone,e here. Do you think she is shameless? "


    The girls standing behind them earlier walked down the steps, standing in the crowds and listening to


    the conversation.


    "Exactly! How shameless!" The girls echoed. With several men backing up the scene, the momentum


    was also quite exciting, which could drive arge group of people.


    Those onlookers started to point fingers at Polly. In the crowd, the collusion of Fanny and Sally had


    begun to stir up trouble, trying to lead the public opinion.


    "Look, it''s her! The rich, handsome and obsequious guy on the Inte. She is the girl in our school! "


    "She looks so innocent. I don''t think she is the kind of person who would do such a thing! Don''t judge a


    book by its cover! "


    "You are not only good at seducing rich men, but also peeping other''s men! I heard that the CEO''s ex-


    girlfriend is our university Belle, who performed very good dance, and is a junior student in college,


    miss. Fang. "


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know Jean. She is the top in all aspects. She is chosen by the God. How could Jean be defeated by


    her?"


    "I don''t think she is very beautiful either. She is just average looking. I don''t know if she is talented or


    not. She is far worse than you,"


    "These are nothing! The problem was that she had won Mr. He''s heart and soul! Why were there


    rumors about them? Are the men in our A City blind? How dare them make love with such a bitch! "


    "You know nothing! I heard that this time, the main character of this time, Owen and Bruce are not


    ordinary opponents. The two of them have been fighting openly and secretly for so many years. One


    was opposite to the other; the other was opposite to the opposite! His real purpose to be with rose is to


    prove that he is better than Brian since he can''t even keep a woman! "


    "But what did they do? Will Brian just turn a blind eye to it?"


    "As for Owen, Bruce won''t do anything to him. It''s a tradition in our country that rich men share the


    same woman, or they send woman to other people when they get tired of it! It was just if she left, what


    would Mr. He do for her. So we women should behave ourselves. You''ve identally be a


    commodity that men are fighting for. If we don''t know how to return, I''m afraid we''ll end up with death. "


    "In a word, how can we have a friend that Polly Han hides from us? What a shame! She has brought


    shame on our entire University! "


    Those girls'' voices were so loud that they were almost shouting out. Polly was shaking with anger. She


    tried to defend herself, but in vain. There were too many people around, and those several girls were


    dispersed in the crowd. The crowd was in an uproar.


    She shouted several times, but no one listened to her. She decided to leave here and avoid these


    people. Fanny directed the other girls to surround her and wouldn''t let her walk a step.


    Fanny said in an arrogant manner, "Polly, you did something wrong. Do you still want to sneak away?


    Today, I''ll let you see in person what others say about you! This is much more exciting than your online


    comments! "


    On top of the steps, there were many vines. The blue flowers sent forth a pleasant smell. The wind


    blew through the hallway, and the thin branches and leaves of the flower swayed back and forth, falling


    the shadows of the trees on the ground. She was not ugly before, but now her face was covered with


    blue crystals, which looked extremely weird and ferocious.


    "What the hell do you want?" Asked Polly angrily.


    "As I said, I''m on behalf of my brother to punish you for being so shameless! I called you fool around! "


    "Fanny Li, listen to me. I''m not flirting with other men! It''s none of your business! "


    Hearing the words "outsider", Fanny became mad and lost her temper. She pointed at her and shouted,


    "you bastard, who are you calling an outsider? Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear it clearly? I''ll say it again.


    I''m his cousin! Tell you what, the whole A University can testify! "


    Polly didn''t want to argue with her anymore. In that case, she would think she was worthless.


    After he finished, he turned around and said to the onlookers, "you guyse here quickly. No wonder


    that Polly is able to seduce two of the most powerful rich men in A City. She''s really good at luring men!


    Just like now, in order to get rid of the current situation, she even tried to change the topic! What a real


    calcting woman! "


    "Fanny Li, who are you talking about?" A man''s unhurried voice came from the side of the stairs.

 Chapter 178 She Is The One To Be Disgraced

    Chapter 178 She Is The One To Be Disgraced


    From the corner of Fanny''s eye, she saw a familiar figure and turned her head in haste. On the side


    road, two men came out from the shade of dense trees. One was Aaron, the one who had just spoken.


    The other was her boyfriend, Kevin.


    Fanny subconsciously looked at Kevin, and then looked at Kevin. When she found that their eyes met,


    she was very angry. But Sally reminded her that she shouldn''t take her temper in front of him. That


    would make him feel a little bit unsatisfied.


    She put on a smile immediately and ran to Kevin like a little bird to hold his arm.


    "Kevin, why are you here?" She said in a coquettish tone, which was terrifying.


    With Kevin''s brows wrinkled, a trace of displeasure and disgust shed through his eyes. But he didn''t


    shake off Fanny''s hand. Instead, he gently touched her hair with another hand.


    "What the hell is going on here? Didn''t I tell you not to make trouble for Polly anymore? "


    The affectionate tone of his voice was particrly pleasant to hear. She immediately seized this


    opportunity. There was nothing more enjoyable for her to act like a spoiled child in front of Polly. She


    wanted to let Polly know that she was the most important woman for Kevin at the moment. She wanted


    to let him know how much she hated Polly.


    "Kevin, I didn''t find fault with her! Let me tell you the truth! I finally saw here back. I know you''ve


    been depressed these days, so I want to ask her what you likes. However, she didn''t tell me about it. I


    cared about you so much that I had to ask my good friends to help. I swear, I didn''t mean to force her. I


    just want to know your preferences. "


    Instead of grabbing Kevin''s arm, Fanny swung it and said in a sweet voice, "Kevin, you said you would


    believe me. Don''t go back on your words."


    She shook him from head to toe. He really didn''t know how to deal with this woman. He didn''t want to


    embarrass her in public. Fanny didn''t notice that there was something wrong with her facial expression


    at all.


    "Fanny, you''ve been with Kevin for a long time. Don''t you know what he likes? How did you make a


    girlfriend? " "You don''t care about your boyfriend. Be careful not to fall in love with other woman," said


    Aaron Fan suddenly


    "What are you talking about, Aaron?" Hearing his words, Fanny also felt that the way she suddenly


    remembered was not that simple. But she was always arrogant and didn''t want to lose her imposing


    manner at this time.


    She immediately forgot about being a lovable woman, and raised her voice by 8 degrees, "Kevin, if you


    don''t believe me, you can ask my friends!" She pointed at Sally standing aside.


    "Yes, I can testify..."


    A man''s voice from the crowd interrupted her. "Who do you think you are? Fanny, are you insane?


    Even if you were out of your mind, Kevin hadn''t yet! As for your friends, they have always been in


    collusion with you. What did you say? Even if it was wrong, they wouldn''t have any different opinions! "


    Said Hal, walking out of the crowd. He looked at her with a yful smile and said, "you''d better ask us,


    the bystanders, if you want to know the truth."


    When he saw Hal, he looked unnatural. He pulled Fanny''s arm and whispered to her, "hurry up. Don''t


    make a fool of yourself here!"


    Now he could not hide his disgust towards this woman any more.


    Fanny wasn''t going to buy it. She was about to release her anger, but she was pped hard by Kevin


    in front of so many people. She was arrogant and domineering. How could she bear such humiliation,


    and she lost her temper on the spot.


    She shook off Kevin''s hand and snapped, "who made a fool of myself! It was this Polly who seduced


    other men. She was the one who was embarrassed! Why me? Kevin, you should tell me clearly today


    in front of so many students. Are you still remembering her? "


    "You!" Being stared by so many people, Kevin''s face suddenly flushed red. "That''s enough! How


    unreasonable! Are you crazy? "


    With these words, he pushed Fanny away and strode back.


    Fanny stumbled with a stagger as a result of the heavy push from Kevin. It was coincidentally that


    Fanny stumbled over Sally with one of her legs. She screamed in horror, lost her bnce, and rolled


    down the steps.


    Sally knew she made a mistake. She just stood there, looking at her in a daze, at a loss.


    When he heard Fanny shouting at him, the hatred in his eyes intensified when he saw Fanny rolling


    down the stairs. His hands on both sides of his thighs were clenched into fists, and the veins on the


    back of his hands were like the veins of dead leaves, visible at all.


    The viciousness in his eyessted for more than half of the time. He hesitated and struggled for a while


    before finally stopping. He turned around and walked towards Fanny.


    The head of this group of people was actually her partner. But none of them came forward to grab her


    hand. They all kept a distance from her as they were afraid that she would hit them.


    Kevin pushed aside the crowd, nced at those girls and said in a ferocious voice, "for so many years,


    have the Li family took care of your family''s business for nothing? An ungrateful person! "


    One of the girls was smart enough toe up with an idea. She quickly apologized, "sorry, Kevin, I


    didn''t realized it at all just now. I only moved aside to avoid the attack."


    The other girls also came to their senses and followed them to exin. Their reasons were the same.


    "You''d better tell this to Fanny." As he pulled up the woman, he saw her eyes closed tightly. The


    expression on his face suddenly becameplicated.


    He patted Fanny''s face and shouted, "Fanny, what''s wrong with you? Fanny, wake up! Fanny, don''t


    ever frighten me! "


    His voice was full of anxiety and fright, which sounded like how much he cared about Fanny. In fact, if


    someone didn''t lowered his head and let others see his face, they would find out how impatient,


    irritable and resentful he was.


    "Fanny can''t give orders now. Are you sure you still want to catch her?" "Or you think I''m not that


    horrible as Fanny Li." Aaron continued to say to the girls who were surrounding him


    "No, it''s not like that!" The girls hurried to get out of his way and exined to him, "we still have no bias


    against Polly. It was Fanny who asked us to do this. We are all her friends. I am sorry that we can''t help


    her. "


    "I know you are on the same side." "So I won''t me you today. Don''t worry. I won''t report your name


    list to Bruce."


    He had a heavy ent on thest sentence. Those girls were suspicious of the authenticity of the


    words, but they didn''t dare to ask and were staring at her with inquiring eyes.


    In fact, Sally didn''t want to get into any trouble in the first ce. But the man in front of her was the


    young master of Fan family. His appearance, education and family background were second only to


    that of Bruce and Owen. So she wanted to take this opportunity to get close to him. Besides, he didn''t


    look as strict and cold as Bruce, nor as domineering as Abbe. She knew a lot about how to deal with


    such rich young men.


    She acted like a very innocent and lovely girl, and said to Aaron with a smile, "Mr. Fan, hasn''t she done


    something wrong to Mr. He? Would boss He be in charge of her business? Mr. He is such a righteous


    person. "


    Her words not only gave a praise to Bruce, but also implied the truth quietly. She winked at those girls


    as she talked to Aaron.


    The girls gained courage immediately after she encouraged them. They walked around Aaron fan and


    echoed, "yes, Mr. Fan. boss he is so generous. I really admire him!"


    Aaron looked all these people up and down silently. He restrained his smile and said expressionlessly,


    "Polly is Bruce''s man. Even if she has made a mistake, it is Bruce who punish her. It has nothing to do


    with anyone else."


    His tone became more and more severe. He nced coldly at Sally and said, "what are you two


    worrying about? I don''t know if you are praising him or cursing him. "


    The faces of Sally and several girls suddenly changed. They hurriedly apologized and promised never


    again, and then ran away. She was so nervous that she almost rolled down the steps in a hurry just like


    Fanny.


    When she passed by Polly, she gave Polly a note triumphantly.


    "Thank you, Aaron." Polly thanked Aaron. This was the second time that he had saved her from a


    disaster.


    "You''re wee! I just did what I should do. Everyone will dislike them! "


    "Why do youe to the school today?" At the same time, a glimmer of hope rose in her heart.


    "Well, I have something to talk with Kevin. My family and the Li family have recently cooperated with


    each other on a project. Ho ho..." Aaron fan was worried that it might remind Polly of the old days, so


    heughed and changed the topic. "sister-inw, I''m leaving now."


    At first, she was worried that he would ask her about her rtionship with Bruce. She didn''t expect him


    to leave without asking anything. This made her feel very disappointed. She wanted to know the news


    about Bruce. It was not easy for her to ask if Aaron didn''t mention it.


    Bruce promised her that he would pick her up after he sent Jean home. But he should have known it


    since it had been widely spread on the Inte that she went back to the city with Owen, so he didn''t


    have to go to the JC Ind anymore.


    But why didn''t he call and ask her since she hade back? Did he believe those rumors on the


    Inte and think she was with Owen?


    ''are we done with our current situation?''?


    All of a sudden, a sharp ringtone sounded in her ears, which pulled her back to reality. She didn''t know


    how long she had stood there. She patted away the flower petals on her clothes blowing by the wind


    and walked towards the dining room.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After walking a few steps, she suddenly turned her head and looked at those wisps of wildly blowing in


    the wind, leaving few vines on the green branches. Those lost feelings, missed people, can never


    recover, only this wisteria, to next year, will still open as old as ever.

 Chapter 179 Theyre Going To The Seaside Together

    Chapter 179 They''re Going To The Seaside Together


    As for Polly, she was waiting for Bruce''s call anxiously. Since yesterday, his phone had been switched


    off. She called Jake and thetter told her that the CEO was in a meeting and couldn''t answer the


    phone.


    It was a note from Sally. In order to give her a shock, Bruce took Jean to the South Seaside yesterday.


    She didn''t know whether it was true or not, but she chose to believe thetter if aparison between


    them.


    Avril hadn''te back yet, and Bruce had lost contact with her again. Even Hal had asked for sick


    leave. She was depressed. She hadn''t listened to any lesson in the morning. She was so drunk that


    she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Just then, Rachel called. She called her several times before, but nobody answered the phone all the


    time. So she left a message for her to call back when she was free.


    When the ssroom was about to turn around, she snuck out of the ssroom through the back door


    and went to the corridor.


    "But, why do you call me sote?"


    "Sorry, Dear Polly. Today, I apanied Bruce and several clients from America to the newly


    developed holiday resort in South. We have been busy all morning! He even didn''t have time to go to


    the bathroom. Now that I can''t catch my breath, I want to call you. "


    "What did you say? Bruce had gone to the South Seaside? When did you go there? "


    "Yesterday, I stayed in a hotelst night. Bruce is so considerate and thoughtful. How can hepare


    himself with us girls? "


    That sent a chill to her heart. She tried several times but still couldn''t suppress her uneasiness. She


    asked, "Rachel, tell me the truth. Is Bruce really going to the South Seaside with a client?"


    "This one?" "Of course I went with my client. Hehe I also bought you the special product of South Sea.


    When Ie back, I''ll send it to your school... "


    "Huh!" "We are good friends, aren''t we? We are special, aren''t we? "


    "Dear Polly, what are you talking about? Of course we are good friends! We grew up together and we


    are very close to each other! "


    "Then you won''t cheat me, will you?"


    "Of course I won''t lie to you! Ha ha ha Dear Polly, why are you so strange today? "


    Hearing that, Polly was short of breath. It took her a while to pluck up the courage to ask, "then tell me,


    is Bruce staying with Jean now?"


    "Well, Bruce took her here and promised her. Dear Polly, don''t think too much. There''s nothing going


    on between Bruce and Jean. Bruce really came to South Seaside this time to negotiate business with


    his client. Jean just dropped by. "


    You can drop by and y with them. She knew more or less what kind of person Bruce was. He was


    not that kind of man who couldn''t distinguish work from love. Now that he was willing to bring her along,


    there was only one thing that could show his special status in his heart.


    If she hadn''t been rescued from the JC Ind by Owen and imprisoned there by Simon, would Bruce


    give up his work and the beauty in his arms to pick her up?


    The answer was obvious. He wouldn''t! Otherwise, he wouldn''t even give her a call. At least, he said,


    "how are you doing now? Did Simon do anything to you?" there was no such greeting.


    Leaning weakly against the wall, Polly felt as if her heart had been crushed by a piece of stone. The


    pain was suffocated, unbearable and unbearable.


    She thought of the bet which Bruce made with her.


    She had been hurt and loved deeply. She thought it was difficult to fall in love with someone again. She


    turned a deaf ear to what he had said, but she didn''t expect that she would be the first one to fall in


    love with him in the end.


    She missed Bruce very much. She missed his strong arms, his gentle whisper in her ears and his


    expression when he talked to her. In fact, as long as it was him, everything he had was willing to do!


    But now, everything belonged to another woman. He would smile at her tenderly, kiss her as if there


    was no one else around, and She couldn''t think about it anymore. She was on the verge of breaking


    down.


    "Are you still there?"


    Rachel Du raised her voice, so that Polly came to herself, "I''m here, Rachel."


    "What''s wrong? I called you many times, but you didn''t answer me. What are you doing? Are you


    talking to someone else beside you? "


    "No, just me. It was time for ss, and there was no one else. I was bitten by mosquitoes just now.


    There are too many mosquitoes in the campus in this season. So I changed my location and didn''t pay


    attention to the phone call. "


    "Oh, I see. Okay, that''s it, Dear Polly. Let''s call it a day. You can go to your ss now. I sneaked out


    when I was buying drinks for Bruce and Jean. I have to go now. See you tomorrow! "


    "But, that..." Polly wanted to ask her something more, but Rachel had hung up in a hurry.


    Rachel''s words were like a seed of grass which was nted in the heart of Polly when she came out


    while she was buying beverages for them.


    Why did she hang up the phone in such a hurry? She was probably afraid that she would ask more


    questions. The result was more certain. Then, Bruce didn''t go out to meet any client. He also took Jean


    with him? Obviously, they were on a trip together!


    But Rachel''s presence left them no chance to be alone. So Rachel went to buy drinks. Only an


    innocent girl like Rachel could not figure it out. She was afraid to make them thirsty, so she went back


    as soon as possible after she bought it.


    The more she thought about it, the more irritable she became, and the worse she felt in her heart. The


    kind of mentality that wanted to prevent something from going on in a bad way but wasplex and


    invisible made people desperate.


    In addition, she was a little angry.


    What on earth did he mean? If he wanted to divorce her, he could just say it. Why didn''t he answer the


    phone? Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. ''if I were Bruce, I would not divorce. But he is still nice to


    Jean, '' she thought to herself.


    If so, what should she do?


    It was even more embarrassing than the fact that no matter how hard she begged him to stay.


    The sunlight fell on the hallway through thick twigs and leaves, and a slender shadow quietly fell on the


    ground, getting closer to her shadow.


    Feeling a sense of foreboding, Polly turned around. Three steps away from her, Kevin stopped there,


    and his eyes were full of anxiety and hesitation.


    She wanted to pretend that they were smiling at each other and that they didn''t care about anything. In


    fact, she didn''t care about this man any more. If he didn''t show up in front of her, she would have


    forgotten that they were once boyfriend and girlfriend. But unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried


    at the moment, she could notugh.


    She put her phone in her pocket and tried to bypass him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Dear Polly!" "Can we talk?" Kevin asked.


    "Is there anything else that you want to talk about between us?" he asked


    "I''m sorry." The right side of him was covered in the shadow of the tree. Half of his face was dim and


    half of the light was bright, which fully disyed his dark temperament.


    Ridiculously, she was so naive at the beginning, thinking that this person was full of sunshine and might


    be able to save her from boundless darkness.


    In fact, he was a totally gloomy person himself. He needed others to save him. How could he save her!


    "Are you apologizing to me for what Fanny has done? Then I can tell you, you don''t have to do this! "


    "From now on, you just need to let her know that our rtionship is severed."


    She said the word "severed their rtionship" with gritted teeth.


    "Dear Polly! Please don''t! The reason why Ie to you today is that I want to apologize for what I


    have done to Fanny, but that''s just for one of the reasons. " Taking a step closer, the two almost clung


    to each other.


    Upon hearing this, Polly took a step back subconsciously and said, "Kevin, if you have anything to say,


    just say it. But we don''t need to be so close to each other! It doesn''t matter who sees us. "


    She thought it would be better to make it clear. She didn''t want to be involved with this man, which


    would make people think that they were still entangled. At that time, not to mention Fanny would make


    trouble for her, even she would look down upon herself.


    Kevin hand froze in the air. A trace of pain could be seen on his face. "Dear Polly, do we have to do


    this?"


    "Kevin, we are only ssmates now, and in the future! If you really have something to tell me, then I


    will give you a satisfactory answer! If not, please make way for me. I still have ss. "


    She was not patient with anyone now.


    "Yes, I have seen the news on the Inte. Are you really together with Owen again? "


    Now she understood that he came here to confirm his guess. He had always been brooding over her


    rtionship with Bruce as soon as she broke up with him, so he was eager to know if she would give


    up on Bruce because of Owen.


    If so, he would feel better.


    Unfortunately, she would probably let him down.


    "We are not together." "Now he is just my brother. He will be my brother in the future."


    Kevin a pair of bushy eyebrows tightly intertwined together, he reluctantly asked," why? Haven''t he


    always been in your heart? You can''t forget him, can you? You wrote this down in your own diary! "


    "Kevin! Please don''t tell others that you have read other''s diary in public, okay? " She had never seen a


    man so shameless as him.


    Kevin realized his mistake and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "I''ve already said that there is nothing to be sorry for! The best thing you should do now is to be a


    dutiful man! Many things have passed. I don''t want to live in the past forever! I hope you will be the


    same! "


    "Dear Polly, I can''t believe that until now, you are still willing to tell me your innermost thoughts and


    care about me so much!" Apparently, he was a little excited. "Dear Polly, I know you. What''s past is


    past! Now that Bruce doesn''t want you anymore and you are not together with Owen, I''m going to


    break up with Fanny. So we can be together again. "

 Chapter 180 He Never Belongs To Only One Woman

    Chapter 180 He Never Belongs To Only One Woman


    There was a trace of shamelessness in his tone. Polly couldn''t believe that he was able to make such a


    statement. Did he really know how to write the word ''shame''?


    Noticing that Polly didn''t respond, Kevin thought Polly was thinking about this question. He became


    more agitated.


    "Dear Polly, I know it was all my fault. I made you sad. I promise, from now on, as long as you are


    willing to be with me, I will treat you well. I will treat you better than Brian and Fabian! I have saved a lot


    of money now. I learned a lot about business from the Li family and knew a lot of clients. I will use the


    money to do my business. It may not go well at first, but we are still young and our life will be better and


    better. I won''t let you suffer. I will let our child receive the best education. Please trust me! "


    "Kevin, I think you are thinking too much." "I''ve told you long ago that there''s no way we can be


    together anymore," said Polly in a calm voice


    "Why not?" Kevin panicked and didn''t know what to do. "I have money now. Although it''s not enough


    for Bruce and Owen, I can afford you. You won''t suffer. Why don''t you agree? "


    "It''s not about the money!" Actually, she wanted to ask that where did he get the money. Was it from


    that Fanny? However, at this time, it was an extra issue to say these words.


    "So what is it?"


    "Do you marry Fanny for money, Kevin?"


    Hearing that, Kevin became silent.


    "You know we are not together for money. Why do you still use money to buy love? If she could buy


    anything with money, does she have the money to buy the heart of yours? "


    Two dayster, Rachel went to A University and sent the special product she bought in South Seaside


    to the dorm of Polly. At that time, Polly was helping his roommate, Fiona Lu packing. The dormitory


    was in a mess and not even a ce to stand up.


    Fiona had been living outside with her boyfriend before. Now that she had broken up with him, she


    didn''t want to live in that ce alone any longer. She moved back to her dormitory.


    Although Polly had a good rtionship with Fiona, it was not enough for her to make friends with Avril.


    Perhaps it was because she had the same experience as Fiona, she told her all her grievances and


    cried for a long time.


    Atst, they came to an agreement that no man in this world was a good man.


    Polly saw Rachel off. She kept silent from the dorm to the school gate. She had so many questions to


    ask Rachel, but she was afraid to speak them out.


    Seeing that Rachel was about to get on the car. She finally got up the courage and asked, "Rachel, did


    you have a good time in South Seaside?"


    "Dear Polly, what are you talking about? I''m born to be a busy man. I''m not a yboy. I''m just running


    errands for Bruce and Jean. " A hint of darkness shed in her eyes. She suddenly smiled and said,


    "Dear Polly? Sorry. I don''t know how to speak. Don''t think too much. He and Jean are just friends. "


    "Well, I can''t say that again! Well, it''s so easy to understand, but I make it worse. Just ask him when he


    comes back. I won''t change my mind. "


    "Do you mean that Bruce hasn''te back yet?" Polly was keenly aware of the meaning of her words.


    "That''s right. He wanted toe back with us. But Jean said Bruce would keep herpany before


    the party was over. They used to be the same. Bruce always takes care of Jean and never refuses her


    requests. "


    Like any other man, he didn''t want to turn her down, but he didn''t even give me a call. He turned off his


    phone as he was afraid that she might interrupt them.


    What a considerate man he was!


    "When will hee back then?"


    What was on Bruce''s mind? Whether they were going to divorce or to maintain a peaceful rtionship


    as a couple, they must ask face to face. She would answer to the rumor about them on the Inte.


    Their rtionship couldn''t be always like this.


    This time, she made up her mind.


    Rachel didn''t answer. She walked back to Polly and took her hand. "Dear Polly! Are you angry?" This is


    mainly because you have been with Bruce for too short a time. In fact, it is not easy to be Bruce''s


    girlfriend. You have to learn to be patient. He couldn''t just think about love, his family, his work, and


    some people he had to care about.


    "I would have persuaded you if I knew you were going to date with Bruce. A man like him would never


    belong to only one woman. You chose him, then you chose loneliness. "


    Polly knew from her words that this was thest straw to crash her. "Rachel, do you also believe those


    rumors on the Inte?"


    "Of course I don''t believe that. I know you well. We have known each other for more than ten years!


    But does Bruce know about it? You haven''t been with him for long! He was angry. No matter which man


    would lose control of his emotions when facing such things! You don''t know how many times I have


    exined to him, but he still refused to believe me. " "Tell me the truth. Has Bruce kept his phone off


    these days?"


    "Yes.".


    "I once persuaded him to make it clear to you, but he refused! And he even turned off his phone in front


    of me and Jean! " Finishing her words, Rachel sighed deeply. "I didn''t want to tell you this, because I


    was afraid that you couldn''t take it. But I don''t think it''s a good idea not to tell you. "


    "I grew up with you. My home is next to yours! I''ve known how Owen has treated you since you were a


    child. The day Owen left, she was heartbroken! From now on, you will live like a zombie, absent-


    minded for a long time. I have witnessed all these. I trust you, but I have to ask you one more question.


    Do you really have no feelings for him? Have youpletely forgotten him? You are not the one who


    will forget your love so easily! "


    There was a long silence before she replied, "there was a time when I couldn''t forget him anyway. It


    was unbearable to remove the deepest feeling from the soul as if the man was a tattoo on the heart.


    But... "


    Rachel interrupted her in a loud voice, "I heard that you dated Kevin in order to forget Owen. So, after


    you met Bruce, are you still thinking about him?"


    "Yes. I didn''t forget him in the beginning."


    "You want to use Bruce as your tool, to forget Owen!" Rachel''s tone suddenly became a little harsh.


    Still immersed in sorrow, she didn''t notice the subtle change.


    "Dear Polly, have you ever thought about the reason why Bruce is angry? Maybe it''s not because of


    what happened on the Inte! He alienated you because he knew your love to Owen and he is


    surrounded by the news about him! "


    Polly called Bruce many times, but his phone was still powered off. She was vexed and called Aaron


    after thinking a lot. He had always been on good terms with Bruce. If Bruce hade back, he should


    have known it.


    "Nice to meet you, sister-inw." A gentle and polite voice of Aaron came from the phone.


    "Aaron, I want to ask you if you have any information about Bruce," "Has hee back yet?" asked


    Polly.


    "Sorry, sister-inw. I don''t know. I have been busy with the family business these days, so I haven''t


    contacted Bruce. "


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Oh, I see."


    Polly hung up the phone. Somehow, a sense of uneasiness rose in her heart. Why did he turn off his


    phone? Was it just because he was angry with her? Would anything happen to him?


    Suddenly, she remembered a popr gossip on the Inte.


    When a person was replying your message slowly or not shortly, don''t worry about what happened to


    him. He was only apanying the person who was more important than you or doing something


    more important than you.


    For example, he was now keepingpany with a person much more important than her, Jean. His


    eyes were full of Jean and he didn''t have extra energy to pay attention to anyone else, including her.


    Rachel told her that she was entertaining the guests in South Seaside, while Jean just dropped by.


    How could he turn off his phone? Would a man who was obsessed with business neglect the possibility


    of clients looking for him?


    Although he had a capable assistant Jake, he was the president after all, and there were some things


    that Jake couldn''t decide. She had called him three times. Her phone was turned off. What she meant


    was that she couldn''t find him, neither could his clients, and even Jake.


    ''Maybe Jake should take a ne to South Seaside to meet him and report to him the situation of his


    company, '' thought Polly.


    He had been trying his best to spend more time only with her.


    What can a man do to his beloved woman? Even though she was self willed, selfish and overbearing in


    the eyes of everyone, he was willing to tolerate her shorings and arrange everything for her as


    much as possible.


    That was what the real love was.


    But, he had been good to her. Was that all pretended?


    It was not difficult to exin that as it was not pretended. In his words, it was a benefit for her to be his


    girlfriend and marry him.


    Why didn''t she just understand it?


    Fortunately, it was not toote.


    But just because of this, she must have a talk with Bruce. After a brief thought, she called Hal and


    asked him to keep an eye on how long Bruce woulde back in A City.


    Polly had been fretting the whole afternoon. She checked her phone from time to time. She was afraid


    that she might miss the messages sent by Hal. Although he always called her and seldom sent her


    messages. Maybe he would text her instead of calling her.


    When she finally got home after school, one of her ssmates told her that someone was looking for


    her. At that time, her hands shivered and the books were all over the ground. She even didn''t have time


    to pack up her stuff and ran outside.


    She was a little nervous. If it was Hal, he would call her directly instead of sending someone to look for


    her. ''Does he have to talk with me face to face since he can''t make it clear on the phone?


    Halfway up the stairs, she saw the person who was looking for her. Her previous anxiety was like a cold


    water, frozen at once.


    Under the tree shade stood a man in his fifties. He looked neat and tidy in in clothes, making him


    look bothfortable and capable.


    When the middle-aged man saw her, he showed a friendly smile and said politely, "is that Miss Han?


    Mydy invites you."

 Chapter 181 To See His Mother

    Chapter 181 To See His Mother


    The ce they met was a small and exquisite coffee shop, which was near the window. Sitting opposite


    to thatdy uneasily, Polly could guess who she was from her extremely simr appearance.


    She was Owen''s mother. They looked like each other very much.


    Polly was caught off guard by Owen''s mother sudden call. She guessed that Owen''s mother must


    come here for her unreasonable gossip on the Inte. Polly was ready to be severely reprimanded by


    her.


    Mrs. Su was wearing a set of colorful casual clothes. She didn''t look like a gracefuldy at first sight.


    But when he got closer, he could see that every move of hers was elegant and leisurely.


    She had a tender temperament and a natural beauty. She must be an otherworldly beauty when she


    was young.


    "Miss Han." Her voice was soft, and even if she didn''t smile, she was always smiling, which was


    inherited from Owen.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. Please don''t mind."


    He stopped stirring the coffee. His mother''s soft but unnatural tone made her rx a little.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry. I..." She didn''t know what to say. She felt very guilty and uneasy as Owen''s reputation


    was damaged. If Owen''s mother scolded her as hard as she could, she would feel better.


    "Miss Han, why did you say sorry?" Owen''s mother wore an amiable smile on her face. She stared at


    Polly unblinkingly and said, "in fact, I think that Owen is a good match for Miss Han."


    Hearing that, Polly looked at her mother in surprise. For a moment, she could not understand what she


    wanted to say. Did she mock at him? Or did she mean it.


    Her mother sighed and continued, "I feel guilty about him. I want to give him the best thing in the world.


    Since he came back, I arranged many blind dates for him. All of them are outstanding women from a


    rich family and with outstanding talent. I thought they would be the best for him. Unfortunately, none of


    Owen''s friendses into my sight. "


    "I asked him if he loved someone else. That kid has always been silent, even to me, his mother. This


    was different from Abbe. In fact, it''s my fault too. If he was brought up by me, he wouldn''t be like this.


    However, even if he didn''t tell me, I have a vague feeling that he must have fallen in love with


    someone. "


    "Owen is low-key and doesn''t like to hook up with women. He has a distance with the women around


    him. So I have been paying close attention to the scandal on the Inte. "


    Polly blushed. She lowered her head and dared not to look at her mother. She guessed that it was time


    to get down to business now, because she was the mother of Owen. No matter how bad the words he


    had said to her, she could bear them.


    "I pay attention to both the Inte and Owen. I thought that Owen would immediately take actions to


    cut off the source of the news. However, he didn''t do that. Every time he saw news rted to this, he


    would smile. To be honest, I have never seen him smile since he came back home. So, I think, Miss


    Han must be special to Owen. I''ve always wanted to see what kind of girl could make him fall in love


    with her. "


    Her heart raced uncontrobly.


    "Miss Han, don''t be nervous. Have some coffee. Small as it is, it''s really delicious. I like it very much. "


    Owen''s mother smiled and took a sip.


    "Owen''s father and I met here. This ce made us meet." She raised her head and looked around. Her


    face was as light pink as a girl''s.


    "It has a different meaning for me to invite Miss Han here." Owen''s mother sat up straight and said


    solemnly, "Miss Han, I like you at the first sight of you. I agree with your rtionship with Owen, and


    please dispel all your misgivings. "


    Feeling that her mother had misunderstood her, Polly wanted to exin but didn''t know where to start.


    She could turn him down many times, but she could not say no to his mother.


    Mrs. Su was a kind person. Once meeting her, she would think of her own mother, which made her


    want to get close to her.


    Moreover, not only her scandal with Owen was reported on the Inte, but also Bruce was involved.


    Almost everyone in the world scolded her for her fickleness. But her mother didn''t mind at all. She


    admired his broad mindedness.


    "Miss Han, wee home..."


    Before her mother could finish her words, the door of the coffee house was pushed open from the


    outside. Owen quickly walked over.


    Owen''s mother greeted her son happily, "Owen, why are you here? Let''s sit here. "


    His handsome face was full of restlessness. Almost in a second, he had walked to the table. He didn''t


    sit down, but looked enquiringly at her.


    They grew up together and had such a tacit understanding that ordinary people could not reach. Even


    without saying a word, spark could understand at a nce that his mother didn''t me Dear Polly.


    "Owen, sit down." Her mother reached out and grabbed his clothes, her voice as sweet as a little girl''s,


    "what are you doing here? You are so busy with your work every day. Aren''t you tired? "


    After hesitating for a while, he sat down next to his mother.


    Owen''s mother ordered a cup of coffee for her son during the break.


    "Owen, I just told Miss Han that she''s wee to our house. Now that you''re here, you can tell me


    when you will take her home. "


    Owen didn''t say anything, but looked at Polly. At that time, Polly was taken aback. What did he mean


    by that? Didn''t we reach an agreement the other day that we will be brother and sister from now on?


    Owen''s mother understood what he meant and looked at Polly, full of expectation.


    It was summer now. In a room with a strong air conditioner, Polly felt as if she was sitting on the edge


    of a stove. She felt hot over and over again, and beads of sweat came out on her back.


    At this moment, her phone rang. This life-saving straw came to her in time, so she immediately


    grabbed it and stood up as if she had jumped out of her seat.


    "Sorry, aunt. I have to answer the phone." As soon as she finished her words, she ran away


    immediately, leaving the two men sitting opposite to her a second ago in shock.


    After he left, his mother said with a smile, "Owen, don''t you think it''s appropriate for me toe to see


    Miss Han in such a hurry? Did you scare her? "


    "Yes." Owen nodded and said, "she is always timid."


    "I can see that." Owen''s mother winked at him with a yful smile and said, "When shees back,


    you need to talk to her in a polite way. But remember one thing, whether it''s a scam or a dirty trick, you


    have to take her home as soon as possible! "


    Polly rushed to the bathroom and answered the phone, with her back against the window. She


    breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Dear Polly! I''m so sorry! Something bad happened!" Rachel whimpered. Thest few words were


    drowned by a mass of sobs.


    Polly''s heart sank, eager to know what had happened. But looking at her tearful face, she could do


    nothing butfort her: "Rachel, what''s wrong? Don''t cry. "


    After a long time sobbing on the other end of the line, Rachel said, "I''m sorry, Dear Polly. Please forgive


    me!"


    "What have you done? Why do you ask me to forgive you?"


    "You must forgive me first before I tell you. Otherwise, I don''t know how to face you in the future! "


    The woman''s fine sobs disturbed Polly''s life. She felt that it must be very terrible, but at the same time,


    she felt that Rachel would never do anything sorry to her.


    "OK. Rachel. I forgive you."


    "Dear Polly. I talked to you on the way to the school, and it was recorded by the recorder. I really don''t


    know how the recorder turned on. I really don''t know. It''s all my fault. I was too careless! After leaving


    the school, I went to the he family''s house. Mrs. he was here with her grandson. What a reckless kid!


    He opened my purse in the bathroom. He took out the recorder pen and the record was ying in front


    of Aunt and her friend. "


    "Auntie was so angry! She was already very upset after reading the news on the Inte. Now with


    such a thing happened, she came to you immediately. I tried to persuade her, but I failed. I can only


    buy time for you. Dear Polly, where are you now? Are you still at school? "


    This was out of her expectation. For a moment, Polly responded, "I''m not at school. I''m in a cafe."


    "Then go back to school quickly. If aunt can''t find you at school, she must be even more angry! Aunt is


    a typical woman who has a soft heart and a sharp tongue. If you let her vent her discontent easily,


    everything will be fine! Auntie has driven here. You should be mentally prepared! No matter what she


    says or doester, you have to endure it. Just wait until Brucees back! "


    "By the way! Don''t tell Auntie that I told you about it! Otherwise, she will be angrier! "


    Owen''s mother had already left when Polly came back. Only Owen was there waiting for her. The


    skeptical and weak sunshine passed through the bright ss, leaving a light golden shadow on his soft


    forehead. While stirring his coffee with a spoon in his hand, he turned his head slightly and looked out


    of the window at a few por trees with lush trees by the side of the road.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she got close to him, Owen turned his head and smiled at her gently.


    "Dear Polly. I''m sorry. I apologize for what my mother did to you."


    "It''s okay. Your mother is a nice person."


    She sighed to herself. As a well-educateddy, some of them were as dignified as Bruce''s mother,


    while some were as tender as her mother. That was why their circumstances were so different from


    each other. The difference might be rted to their family life.


    Since she entered the upper ss circle, she had learned that the CEO of the Su group spoiled his wife


    very much. Judging from her manner, she knew that Owen''s mother must have married a good


    husband. Her every movement and speech showed her sweetness. But Bruce''s father was messing


    with other woman. His mother had no choice but to leave.


    "Don''t take her words to heart. I didn''t rify it in front of her just now because I didn''t want to


    disappoint her and I hope you can understand. I promise that I''ll exin to her when I get back.


    "

 Chapter 182 Dear Polly, if you want

    Chapter 182 Dear Polly, if you want


    In order to save time, she got on Owen''s car to A University. When she reached the school gate, she


    ran into Bruce''s mother''s car. As far as Polly was concerned, she was too scared to get off the car. It


    would be too embarrassing if there was a conflict here.


    She waited for a while, but didn''t see Bruce''s mother get out of the car. She parked her car there and


    didn''t mean to drive to the University. When she was wondering, Bruce''s mother called.


    "Hello, aunt!" She said cautiously.


    "Are you avable now?" Bruce''s mother said coldly.


    "I have time."


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you at the school gate! I have something to tell you! "


    At the thought of being seen with Owen by Bruce''s mother after she got off the car, she was in a rage.


    However, she could not refuse him. She could only promise her.


    "Dear Polly, let''s get in through the back door." On the other hand, Owen had figured out what was


    going on. When he suggested driving, he turned the steering wheel.


    At that moment, the door of Bruce''s mother was opened. She got out of the car and walked towards


    Owen''s car. At the same time, she waved to Owen, indicating that he could leaveter.


    Hearing this, Polly''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. The window ss of Owen''s car was dark


    colored, so she could not see who was sitting inside the car. But she was sitting in the passenger seat.


    If Bruce''s mother came over and talked to him, he would see her as soon as the window was rolled


    down.


    Things were getting worse and worse, but she could do nothing to change it.


    The two ns were old family friends, and the he family''s mother was an elder. He had to greet them in


    ordance with etiquette, and Owen couldn''t turn a blind eye to it. But on the other hand, if he drove


    away before Owen''s mother''s eyes, people would be suspicious.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Polly was so nervous that her face was covered with sweat. She tightly held the facial tissue which was


    used to wipe sweat just now. The thick mass of tissue was almost wet with sweat from her palms.


    Bruce''s mother''s high-heeled shoes created a clear sound in her arrogant gaze. Then she saw Owen''s


    car parking at the gate of A University. All of a sudden, she came up with a question.


    Was she in his car?


    However, Owen didn''t give her the chance. He quickly turned the steering wheel. When she was about


    to knock on the car window, the engine let out a long roar and drove out like a sharp arrow.


    Bruce''s mother was stunned and stayed there for a long time before she came to herself. She stared


    angrily at Owen''s car, with an awkward expression on her face.


    "Don''t you think it''s rude to leave like this?" After staying away from Bruce''s mother, Polly Han felt


    slightly relieved, but she immediately asked this question.


    "Or what else?" "If she finds out that you''re in my car, do you want this to happen? How could we be


    too polite in such an emergency? "


    "Thank you," said Polly Han gratefully


    "We don''t need to say thanks to each other." "Dear Polly, you are in an awkward situation. Bruce''s


    mother''s favorite daughter-inw was Jean. They had a very special rtionship and you couldn''t


    meddle in their rtionship. But this was not the most important thing. The key was that Bruce would


    not love anyone wholeheartedly, just like me. He would not only love you in his heart every second! So,


    do you want to consider my mother''s advice? "


    His mother''s suggestion was


    Then, he added with a very serious look, "that''s also my idea! Dear Polly, my love for you has never


    changed! Including the time I left! "


    "You know what? I have a special rtionship with Bruce. We are already married." said Polly with


    sadness in her eyes


    "I don''t care." Owen put out a hand and pressed it on the back of her hand! Dear Polly, as long as you


    want! "


    "But I do!" Polly withdrew her hand. Her mind was in a total mess now. She loved Bruce. As time went


    by, her love to Owen, whom she would never forget, had faded away.


    "Dear Polly, what on earth do you care about? Is it Bruce or you have married him? " After hesitating


    for a while, Owen finally asked the question in his heart.


    He had known Dear Polly too well. He wouldn''t have agreed to marry him if he hadn''t fallen in love with


    Bruce. When he had been alone in the past, every night he had missed her so much that he had been


    awake, he had been thinking about a question.


    Would Dear Polly think of him that way? Or she had already forgotten him? In fact, he had wanted to


    come back to see her, but he was afraid to see her. The harm that he brought to her in the past could


    never bepensated.


    Dear Polly, she should have her own life, and he had be her past, so she should not bother him


    anymore. He didn''te to her until he saw the news on the Inte that her father had gone bankrupt


    and been in debt.


    But it''s a very wonderful thing. Once it''s broken, it''s hard to bring it up again. He had called her many


    times, but none of them got through.


    It was Bruce who apanied her and never gave her up when she was in difficulty, not him. He didn''t


    care about her, but she didn''t get anything in return. His care and care for her were nothing more


    important than the things he had done in the past few months.


    Therefore, he once thought that he was not qualified to love her. But the situation was different now.


    Bruce couldn''t ensureplete Dear Polly. And he didn''t want to give up his rtionship with his


    mother just to marry someone.


    The rtionship between he and his mother was so different from that between him and his mother!


    However, after his recent investigation, he knew the reason why she had promised to marry Bruce. At


    that moment, he was excited with mixed feelings. He hated those who hit him when he was down, and


    he didn''t think it was a good idea to take advantage of him. Moreover, he hated himself more. Why


    didn''t hee back earlier?


    What was that difficult experience for Dear Polly?


    After numerous sleepless nights'' deep thought, he finally figured out a truth that in this world, only he


    could put all his heart and soul on Dear Polly, no matter what he did would be good for her.


    A long time ago, he had sworn to make this pure and beautiful girl happy like a lily. He thought he could


    do it.


    But Dear Polly? It was not difficult to know that she liked Bruce, but he still couldn''t tell what kind of


    feeling she had for him.


    The atmosphere in the car was suffocating and dull, as if a storm was on the way. The dark clouds


    were rolling in the car, suffocating people to the edge of copse. There were several times that he just


    swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue.


    Before seeing him, she thought it would be easy to refuse him. But when she saw his face, which was


    as warm as before and had never changed, her heart was choked. Those memories about him, at this


    moment, all welled up in her heart. They flowed back and forth restlessly.


    She didn''t have a crush on him. She had once had a crush on him, but her heart had stopped beating


    for him. Even if she didn''t forget the past, the impression she had left from the past was only that she


    used to like this person a lot. She wanted to refuse him, but somehow she just couldn''t speak it out.


    It took her a long time to understand what had happened today. The reason why she couldn''t say it now


    was not only because she didn''t want to hurt the man who once cared for her unconditionally, but also


    because of Bruce. She didn''t have much uncertainty about the future, nor did she have much hope for


    Brian, or she wasn''t sure if she would have the courage to continue, so she didn''t say anything boldly.


    The car was parked at the back door. His gentle voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "Let''s get off the car. It would take at least ten minutes to get to the front door from this door. If you


    don''t want to see Bruce''s mother, then we just refuse directly. If you want to see her, hurry up. I have


    made the same mistake just now. Mrs. he is now in a fit of anger. If you go there slowly Mrs. he has a


    bad temper. I think you know better about her family. Whatever she says to youter, you just pretend


    not to hear it, okay? "


    After Polly got out of the car, Owen reached out to take her by the wrist and said, "Dear Polly, are you


    really going to see her? I think now you''d better avoid her first. When she calms down, you can meet


    her. "


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Polly shook her head. Since she had decided to be with Bruce, she would not escape from it.


    "Dear Polly, I know your temper! Once she made up her mind to do something, she would never back


    down! But, is Bruce so important to you? Was it so important that you did even dare to stand being


    sneered by his family for him? You saw it with your own eyes that day in the JC Ind. The woman he


    chose was actually Jean. " There was a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    He had got the answer for the question he asked her just now. The one that Dear Polly cared about


    most was not him, but Bruce. It was only a daydream for him to hold Dear Polly into his arms again.


    "I''m sorry, Dear Polly! I didn''t mean to bring up your sad past. I just thought that you did deserve a


    better man than Bruce! You should find someone who always thinks for you! I can tell you that Bruce


    will never do that. But I am different. I only care about you! I can give up everything for you! "


    "Stop, I have to go now," said Polly in a low voice, avoiding his intense gaze


    "Dear Polly! Stay! " Although he knew there was no hope, he still tried to persuade her to stay. He had


    nothing but his Dear Polly, but now, the only warmth had also gone away from him.


    Why did he leave her at the beginning? The fight between the two brothers only left him a profound


    impression.


    Everyone had to pay the price for his choice.


    Polly ran to the big mirror in front of the teaching building and smoothed her hair and her clothes. She


    knew that she could not hold a candle to Jean''s position in Bruce''s mother''s heart, but she did not want


    to be looked down upon by her. So she tried her best not to be impolite. For herself as well as for the


    future with Bruce.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she straightened herself and walked towards the front


    door.

 Chapter 183 Lucky To Climb On The Rich Family, Is Also Suffering Life

    Chapter 183 Lucky To Climb On The Rich Family, Is Also Suffering Life


    It was still very quiet at the school gate when Polly came here by Owen''s car. It was time for ss, but


    there were many peopleing and going.


    She saw several familiar figures in the crowd. They were Sally and others. Needless to say, it must be


    that Sally had heard the news and spread it in the school, stirred up someone toe to see her jokes.


    At this moment, together with several people beside her, Sally was looking at her gloatingly.


    How could a person be so bad? Polly didn''t think that there was any deep hatred between her and


    Sally. Why didn''t she let her go every time? Do you have to doom me to death? ''?


    The rest looked at them one after another. Watching, satirizing, disdain and so on, many emotions


    mixed together, were even more vicious than the sunlight, which made Polly feel suffocated. Most of


    them were the same kind with her and had the same attitude towards her. And those who really wanted


    to learn would never do such a boring thing.


    She was an obscure nobody before. Thanks to Sally, she became the focus of a conference. However,


    it didn''t matter. She was not the first target of public criticism. Sally just wanted to humiliate she so that


    she could be looked down in front of others. If she showed no emotion, the other party would feel


    boring.


    Mrs. he seemed to have seen her. The door was opened, and she strode towards her.


    But someone rushed to the car faster than her. She felt something different in front of her eyes. When


    she looked at the person carefully, she saw that Sally leaned forward with her hands on the car door, a


    ttering smile on her face.


    "Hello, Auntie! My name is Sally. I''m a good friend of Jean. Are you here for Polly? She has gone too


    far on this matter. We are all deeply ashamed of her behavior! You don''t have to lecture her in person.


    It will only make your hands dirty. If there is anything I can do for you, just let me know and I promise to


    satisfy you! "


    Bruce''s mother looked at her up and down with sharp eyes and said in a cold voice, "Miss. Ding said


    she is a friend of Jean..."


    "Yes, that''s right! Jean and I are good friends. She is a good dancer. I am her fan! ''Someone like her,


    she''s talented and beautiful. She came from a rich family and was clever. She was really a nobledy


    of the heaven. Not only many boys are pursuing her, but also in the eyes of girls like her... "


    "Miss Ding, I have been with Jean for many years. I know all the advantages and benefits she has


    brought to me. You don''t have to tell me one by one." At this moment, Bruce''s mother interrupted her,


    "what do you want to say? Just say it. Don''t beat about the bush."


    Being interrupted abruptly, Sally felt a little embarrassed. Observing her countenance and noticing


    Bruce''s mother''s impatience, she frowned slightly. Her desire to hit Polly was almost deted, but she


    would never let go of any opportunity to belittle Polly.


    After calming herself down a bit, she continued, "I''m defending Jean! What''s so good about Polly that


    she even couldn''t hold a candle to Jean! Why can she get Mr. He''s affection? Since she has been with


    Mr. He, she should keep her nose clean and stop sleeping around... "


    "Miss Ding!" Bruce''s mother frowned and impatiently nced at the people around her irritably and got


    angry.


    "It''s none of your business! Please speak and act cautiously! "


    The harsh and cold words of Bruce''s mother made Sally shiver. However, the smile on her face was


    obviously rigid.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Auntie... Um... I just felt so aggrieved and couldn''t help but..."


    "Miss Ding, please behave yourself. When and what can we say? Can''t you tell clearly? I don''t think


    she has a friend like you who knows no bounds! "


    The color of her skin was extremely white, but now her face was like a big red cloth. And now with so


    many people watching, no matter how thick skinned she was, she still felt embarrassed.


    She was always capricious and capricious. A few secondster, her face was back to normal. She


    nodded and bowed, "I''m sorry, aunt he, I''m really so jealous of evil! As soon as I see him, i... "


    With a scornful smile, Bruce''s mother said coldly, "Miss, please pay attention to your address. Auntie


    he, only Jean is qualified to call me like this! What''s more, it''s none of your business! Besides, I hope


    Miss Ding will stay away from Jean! I don''t want my child to be influenced by anything bad. "


    This time, it was unbearable for her. She just kept the posture of bending and did not move for a long


    time. The people close to her heard what Bruce''s mother said to her. This was a group of people who


    wanted to stir up trouble. As long as there was a joke, they would not care who the other party was.


    The girls looked at her with mocking eyes. Some even discussed.


    "Look! The emperor is worried, so is the eunuch! She even didn''t have the time to look into the mirror


    and came out. I don''t know who she is! "


    "Oh my God! My horse leg got injured in my ttering words! She used to be a group of people with the


    help of Fanny'' power. Now, she even wanted to take advantage of Jean! How dare he! "


    "Mrs. he? Are you trying topete with Jean for Mr. He? After all, she was as shallow as Jean? Birds


    of a feather flock together. How could she deserve to be her friend? "


    These gossips were really getting on her nerves, which made her face turn pale. She came to Mrs. he


    for two reasons. One was to put on airs, the other was to please her. She thought that there was no


    doubt that her family background was much higher than that of Polly. Most importantly, there was no


    scandal about her. If she wanted to be noticed by someone as rich as his mother, she at least needed


    to keep her virginity.


    She thought she was qualified. Although his mother liked Jean more, nothing was always possible.


    Maybe she hated Jean that day. Most importantly, in his mother''s eyes, she must be better than Polly. If


    Jean offended Bruce''s mother, she would be the next.


    She even dreamed of marrying a rich and charming man like Bruce.


    However, his mother was so ungrateful. She was so ungrateful that she even made a fool of herself in


    front of so many people. It was all owed to Polly. If it weren''t for the fact that she was a Cindere, she


    wouldn''t have thought so.


    Thinking of this, she stood straight and turned back to re at Polly with hatred. How did his mother


    humiliate her? From now on, she must take everything from Polly, both principal and interest.


    She didn''t believe that a fool like her could do this.


    "Miss Ding, please move out of the way." Seeing that Sally was still standing by the car, Bruce''s mother


    was a little more disgusted with her. She said to her in a low voice, "Polly, why are you still standing


    there? Get in the car quickly! Aren''t you embarrassed? A University was the best university in the


    country. What kind of people had they recruited! If we target this group of people in the future, who


    knows what will happen! "


    The dejected expression on Sally''s face vanished into thin air. She widened her eyes and stared at


    Polly as he got into Bruce''s mother''s car. Herpanions hurried tofort her as they saw the


    situation was not so good.


    "Sally, don''t be mad at him. He is just a nobody. How could he flirt with two women at the same time?


    He is even not good enough to be your boyfriend!"


    "Stop showing off! She watched him getting in the car with a triumphant smile! She''s been scolded like


    a dog! "


    "Yes! A Cindere like Polly would suffer a lot even if she made it to a rich family! I heard that the


    daughters inw of rich families have to obey their mothers inw. They stay at home all day long, just


    like going to jail! Why are we so free? "


    "For the sake of her ssmates, I stopped her from getting in the car out of good will, fearing that she


    would be taught a lesson. But I didn''t expect her to be as stupid as a pig and walk happily away," she


    said loudly to the onlookers


    Mrs. he asked the driver to drive the car as soon as she got into the car. She didn''t want to stay here


    for even one second. She didn''t hear what she had said to those people.


    "Hey, are those students around the school gate?" Bruce''s mother frowned and turned to scold Polly.


    "Yes, they are."


    "What''s the matter with you students? The ss should begin now? Why were they all standing at the


    school gate? The teacher just doesn''t care about it? How could you be so myopic? "


    Silent, Polly looked back at the school gate. As she left, the crowd dispersed quickly. Now she had just


    started a ss. Even if she was two minuteste, it didn''t matter. After all, they didn''t go to school every


    day. Nobody was interested in such little things happened by ident.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" Bruce''s mother scolded, "We were in the same college. No one was so


    bored as them were! What''s wrong with young people nowadays? One by one! "


    Polly didn''t know what else to say. Was she telling her that there were too many students out there, and


    that the real elites were still studying hard in the ssroom? She didn''t know how many troubles she


    would make if she said so.


    Bruce''s mother ordered the driver to drive to the artificialke. It was time for lunch. On holidays, there


    was few people by theke. Mrs. he sat down on the bench with lots of trees lined up.


    "Polly Han, have a seat!" Bruce''s mother said impatiently, "You don''t want to talk to me by yourself, do


    you? Why do you pretend to be an obedient wife in front of me? You know what I mean. "


    "The weather is so hot in such a hot summer day. Let''s make it short!" She then looked at Polly with


    piercing eyes and continued, "I''ve read all the news on the Inte. What you said might not be true,


    but whether it is true or not, you have caused damage to the reputation of He n! We won''t ept a


    person like you! Of course, for the sake that you''ve been together with Bruce for some time, I can make


    it up to you! "


    Mrs. he took out a bank card from her handbag and handed it to her. "Here''s 1000000 in this card. It''s


    enough to make up for you!"


    "Nowadays, you young people are really cheeky and unreliable. If they broke up today, maybe they


    could go together tomorrow! I don''t know if you really break up with Bruce or not, but either way, I hope


    you won''t pester him in the future! "

 Chapter 184 He Can Lead A Better Life Without You!

    Chapter 184 He Can Lead A Better Life Without You!


    Without taking the card, Polly asked Bruce''s mother calmly, "Is that your idea or Bruce''s?"


    Today''s weather was not too hot, especially sitting on the Bank of theke. From time to time a gust of


    breeze blew, forming two golden gaps in the shade of the tree. Bruce''s mother red at her and said


    scornfully, "Is there any difference between him and me?"


    Trying her best to suppress her racing heart, she said in a neither humble nor pushy tone, "of course


    different! As you said, I''ve been with Bruce for some time, not with you! So, if you want to end it, he


    should tell me in person! "


    "You mean I am not qualified?" Instead of getting angry, his motherughed, "Are you kidding me?


    Bruce is my son. Why can''t I make decision for him? What kind of woman he is dating and what kind of


    woman he is going to marry in the future. I will definitely not let him go this time! In front of me, don''t


    talk about love theory. You will live with anyone for the rest of your life? If you break up with him, Bruce


    will be happy too! Not only that, without you, he can live a better life than he is now! "


    "Auntie, may I ask you whether you and Bruce''s father loved each other? Are you happy with him? "


    Polly knew that she shouldn''t have said that, because she was trying to expose her scars. However,


    she could not help doing something no matter what Mrs. he said.


    "How dare you! How dare you talk to me like that?" Bruce''s mother jumped with anger, pointed at her


    and shouted, "I''ve already told Bruce that family background is very important, and you were brought


    up from a small family without family education! ''haven''t your mother taught you how to be a good


    person, haven''t she? How could you talk to your elder like this? "


    "I''m so sorry, aunt! My mother was always gentle and kind when she talked to the younger generation.


    She loves us children very much. Even if we make mistakes, we should listen to reason. "


    This made his mother even angrier. She had thought that Polly, as a kind and easy-going person,


    would not dare to show any disagreement no matter what she said. She didn''t expect that she would


    have such a sharp tongue.


    "Are you saying that I am unreasonable? Yes, I am unreasonable. So what? " She looked around and


    found that people walking by theke were attracted by her loud voice. Although she was impetuous,


    she was old now and restrained herself from doing anything out of line with her status.


    She sat down again and lowered her voice so that only the two of them could hear it.


    "You are a shameless woman. I can reason with others, but I can''t reason with you!" Mrs. he took out a


    recorder pen from her bag as she spoke. "Listen to it yourself. See what you''ve said!"


    Her heart was pounding. She thought about what she had said to Rachel that day. She didn''t know


    which part it was. If it didn''t end at the beginning, people might even exaggerate the whole thing.


    It was the recording that she had said something to Rachel. The most important and misunderstanding


    statement was recorded.


    But when she asked her whether she was still thinking about Owen after she met Bruce, she answered


    yes. Rachel said she agreed to go out with Bruce, did she want to take advantage of him. She didn''t


    answer him, but after such a long silence, anyone who heard her would take it as acquiescence.


    She remembered that they had talked a lot, but the recording was gone. She couldn''t help but feel


    strange. How could the pen in her hand record such a piece of video?


    "I didn''t wrong you, did I? This is the evidence of your crime. What will Bruce do if I tell him? How he


    wished he had never met you! " Bruce''s mother grabbed the recording pen from Polly''s hand.


    "I felt strange before. Why are you so lucky? After you broke up with Brian, you turned back to be with


    Owen. I didn''t expect you to be together. You''ve been in touch with both Bruce and Owen. Good for


    you! Are you ying a trick on our dear Bruce? "


    "I didn''t! Aunt, you misunderstood me! Me and Owen... "


    Bruce''s mother interrupted her and sneered, "I knew you would deny it! You didn''t disappoint me! It''s a


    pity that I''m not the kind of man who will be softhearted when you pretend to be pitiful! ''! Don''t be so


    shameless in front of me! "


    "I know you won''t believe me no matter what I say! But I have to tell you, there is nothing between me


    and Owen! "


    "You can only lie to Bruce! I''ve been wondering why Bruce didn''t like a good girl like Jean. Now I know,


    you''ve been reading too much on Jean''s mind. She wasn''t as talkative as you, nor was she good at


    socializing with men. That''s why you took the chance. "


    Bruce''s mother''s words more said more difficult to listen to. She immediately thought of Bruce''s mother.


    She had been suffering from this problem since she was married. Bruce''s mother vented all her anger


    on her because of what her husband and Daisy did to her.


    She didn''t know what she would say if she continued to argue with her. She felt sorry for his mother,


    but it was a little inappropriate to do so. After all, she was Bruce''s mother. She couldn''t let her lose her


    head like a shrew swearing at others. If he knew it, he would be embarrassed. Every mother would be


    sad.


    "Aunt!" Polly stood up and said politely, "you know it''s time for ss, so I have to go back. I''m sorry! "


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Wait a minute!" Mrs. he walked to stand in front of him and gave the card with one million to her. "Take


    this away! We will owe you nothing from now on! "


    "You don''t owe me anything!" "Put your card away. I won''t take it! "Things between Bruce and me


    should be settled by ourselves. You can''t make the decision for him, neither can you make my


    decision!"


    Then, she turned around and left.


    In fact, she was not as calm as she looked. She had been worried that if Bruce''s mother insisted on


    forcing her to ept the card, or she would not let her go. What should she do.


    Fortunately, his mother had not lost her mind and did not mess around. She sighed a few times in her


    heart. Bruce''s mother might not be such an unreasonable person, but because of meeting a bad man,


    she hade to this situation today.


    In her eyes, other than Jean, any woman who wanted to get close to Bruce was as vicious as a snake.


    It was for her son''s money. There was nothing wrong with this thought, but there were true facts in the


    world. Unfortunately, her heart and eyes had been blinded, and she could not see or feel anything.


    Polly had been away for a long time and Bruce''s mother was still standing at the willow block. The


    more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She was angry with that Polly Han dared to talk to her


    like that, and that her son was not promising to leave such a good girl like Jean, but he fell in love with


    Polly Han. At this moment, she made up her mind that she would never allow Polly to step into the He


    Residence.


    After breakfast, Polly came to the ssroom earlier than usual. Although there was no hope, she still


    habitually looked at Avril''s seat, and then looked at Hal. She had been in a terrible mood these days.


    When she neededfort most, nobody was there, not only Bruce, Avril, and even Hal.


    She had been waiting for several days, but there was no reply. She didn''t know when Bruce would


    come back, nor did she know what Bruce thought of her. Did he believe those news on the Inte?


    But somehow she felt something was strange. Bruce was not that kind of man who was obsessed in


    the tendernd. Even if he wanted to avoid her, it was not necessary for him not toe back for so


    many days.


    What''s more, Hal is so well connected. Howe there is no news about it till now?


    She stood in the empty corridor and looked down at the spirited students who were walking out of the


    canteen one after another. The students walked towards the teaching building in small groups, talking


    andughing.


    It was getting more and more sultry for these days, even in the morning, the mist had notpletely


    dispersed in the sky, and the sunlight was still very gentle. It was rare for a day''s hot. She could easily


    sweat as long as she moved a little.


    "Dear Polly!"


    Someone called her from behind. She turned around and saw Racheling angrily from the other


    end of the corridor, looking anxious.


    The sound of her high heels was clear and loud, which was especially harsh in this quiet morning.


    "What did you say to Auntie that day? She was almost mad at you!" Soon enough, Rachel Du came to


    her and looked at her reproachfully, "I have told you, remember! Why can''t you control yourself? "


    "Don''t you know that as soon as aunt came back, she smashed everything in the room! For all these


    years, I have never seen her losing her temper like that! "


    "Haven''t you tried to persuade her?"


    "Advice? How should I persuade her? I''m scared to death! Not only me, but also the senior servants of


    the ho n dare not enter her room to clean it! "


    "Then what should we do atst? Is she still angry now? " Polly acted like it had nothing to do with his


    mother''s anger.


    She finally realized this. From the very beginning, Polly had been lukewarm towards Rachel.


    "Dear Polly, what''s wrong with you? I''m here to care about you. I didn''t go to thepany in the


    morning! To be honest, I don''t believe those news on the Inte at all! You are not that kind of person!


    I think you can be with Bruce. As long as youe back, you can tell him everything! But you have


    offended Auntie now. You don''t know how important Auntie is in Bruce''s heart! This is extremely


    unfavorable to your future development! "


    "I know all this." "Rachel, thank you foring to remind me. You must be very busy with your work.


    You can go back first. "


    "Dear Polly!" Rachel Du raised her voice a little and harsher, "are you ming me?"


    "Why should I me you?"


    "Because I identally recorded and let the recording be heard by aunt. It''s all my fault. I''m really


    sorry! If it weren''t for the recording, she wouldn''t have exploded her resentment against you in such a


    short time! "


    "That''s enough. Rachel! I''m in a mess now. I just want to be alone. I don''t me you. I am grateful that


    you care about me so much! But it has already happened and I can''t change anything. "


    Hearing this, Rachel fell into silence. After a long while, she said slowly, "yes, things have already


    happened. So no matter how I say it was an ident or how I apologize to you, you will always have a


    grudge against me. Dear Polly. We have been friends for so many years. I really don''t want this thing to


    end like this. "


    "Rachel, you think too much. I didn''t say it''s over!"


    "Well, Dear Polly. Think about it. I gotta go! "

 Chapter 185 A Feeling Of Loss (Part One)

    Chapter 185 A Feeling Of Loss (Part One)


    Gazing at her back, she was thinking about what she just said.


    They had been friends for decades, and she had never taken precautions against her. But this time,


    she had doubts. How did the recording block the most misleading part?


    If it was not man-made, how could they exin it?


    She remembered the words that Avril said to Rachel when she first met her, and the unfriendly attitude


    of Hal towards her. She always thought that they misunderstood each other because they didn''t know


    each other well. It seemed that she was the one who had been hoodwinked by her.


    But why? She was so cute! She trusted them so much. They were so close. What a best friend! If she


    really hate me, then who else in the world could believe me!


    As far as she could recall, there was only one possibility. But in fact, she didn''t have a good friendship


    with Jean, and it would be difficult for Rachel to make a choice between Jean and me. If she had to


    choose one, she would have to choose Jean. The only reason she did so was to get rid of Jean.


    Why was she always abandoned at critical moments? When he had been in the JC Ind, he had


    chosen Jean. Now, Rachel had made the same choice. Jean had a beautiful face, excellent talent and


    powerful family background, and she could notpare to her in any way.


    She was clear that she was just a Cindere. She had made a vow many years ago that she would


    stay away from the rich in this life. But she broke her promise now. She deserved it.


    It was almost ss time. More and more people gathered in the hallway. Some entered the ssroom;


    some stood outside. But she was different. She was deep in thought. People alwaysughed and


    talked about various topics.


    For example, what lesson was her first ss, where she learned her professor''s unique words, such as


    a pet phrase, or how many boys pursued her in a certain college, or whose dissertation she had just


    won, etc.


    Once, she was also one of them. Sheughed andughed freely when she was young. But now,


    although she was still young, her mood was much older than before.


    Rachel''s phone rang when she went upstairs. She frowned with impatience. She did not answer the


    phone, but quickly walked out of the students who were going upstairs. She didn''t answer the phone


    until she walked to a corner.


    "Rachel, what did you do? Why do you pick up the phone sote? " "I''ve discovered that you did it


    more than once! Don''t you want to answer my phone? "


    "Jean, you misunderstood. How could it be possible that I don''t want to answer your phone? " Rachel


    furrowed his brows in disgust. She said in a gentle and smiling voice, "I''m sorry that I didn''t mean to."


    "What do you mean? Tell me where you are now. I''d like to see how inconvenient you are! "


    Rachel exined at once, "I''m in A University now. I was with Polly just now, so I couldn''t answer the


    phone."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "In A University? What are you doing there? Why do I think you always use Polly as an excuse? "


    "Jean, that''s not an excuse. I came for Polly because things had changed. Now she began to suspect


    me. I have to give her a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, we can''t implement our n in the future! "


    "Polly suspects you?" "How could she suspect me! I remember you promised me that you have a good


    rtionship with her, and she trusts you more than she trusts her parents! Even if you sell her, she has


    to count the money for you obediently! ''did she already see through my trick in such a short time?


    Rachel, is it because you are too full of yourself, or because she is not as stupid as you said? "


    "Jean, no matter how things go, there are always consequences. You asked me to speed up my n


    last time, and let Polly get out of here earlier. I had no choice but to take the risk... "


    "Are you still ming me for what you said? It''s all your fault. You are too useless. When Polly got


    close to Bruce, you told me to get rid of her in a short time. What about the result? That bitch is always


    bullying me! "


    "Okay, I''ll take your words as the truth. Send me a picture via wechat. I want to see if you are really


    there! " In front of Rachel, Jean was always bossy and arrogant, showing no respect to her at all. This


    was especially true after she started to doubt her. Jean always talked with her with thorns, let alone


    when he was angry.


    The resentment in her eyes increased, but she still said softly, "OK, wait a minute, I''ll send it to you


    right away."


    Rachel stared at the name on the screen with resentment. She turned back the screen with her index


    finger and her face was ferocious and twisted. Just as she logged in to wechat, her cell phone rang


    again. It was still Jean.


    "Rachel, I asked you to send me the photo of your college. Why haven''t you sent it to me yet? I caught


    your lie, but you didn''t dare to send it to me, did you? Let me see where on earth you are today! "


    "Jean, could you please wait a moment? I just logged in wechat, so please give me some time. "


    "I will give you time to search for the photos of A University online and then send them to fool me,


    right? Do you think I''m an idiot? "


    "Jean, what are you talking about? When did I take you for a fool? We have always been partners. Why


    don''t you trust me? "


    She said sarcastically and ironically, "you grew up with Polly, and you have been friends for years. You


    lied to her as well! Sometimes, I wonder if you help her or me. "


    "Of course I''m helping you! I''m not an ungrateful person. I will never forget what you and Bruce have


    done to me. I have been thinking about repaying you. I want to arrange your marriage! "

 Chapter 186 A Feeling Of Loss (Part Two)

    Chapter 186 A Feeling Of Loss (Part Two)


    "That sounds good! God knows what''s on your mind! I haven''t known you for long. How long have you


    known Polly? I don''t believe you will fight against her for me! "


    "Jean, I told you I''m not going to deal with Polly. She is my friend and I can''t deal with her. I just don''t


    think she''s the right one for Bruce. There''s a huge gap between their living habits, thinking styles and


    aspects. They two are together. The story between Cindere and Prince is just a fairy tale, and they


    won''t be happy. However, you are different. Youe from the same family and live the same life as


    Bruce and receive the same education. You are a perfect couple! Only you are a perfect match for him,


    and only a man like him can match you! "


    "Okay! Don''t be so lofty! " Despite that, she said in a much softer tone, "most importantly, it''s for your


    own good! You don''t want to help someone. What you care about is only his background! If she was in


    my shoes, you would definitely help her. "


    "That''s impossible. Don''t think too much! You just need to know that I''m always on your side! I''m


    hanging up, and I''ll make a video call to you now. Wait a minute. Don''t worry! "


    What the hell do you think you are! If you don''t have a father who can make money, you are nothing! I


    hope you are always a nobledy. Your father shouldn''t go bankrupt like Polly''s stepfather. Otherwise, I


    will make you suffer more!


    What''s more, it was really a torture for Polly to have a boyfriend who was in such a bad mood. They


    grew up together and lived in the same house and lived the same life. Why did all the men she loved


    fall in love with Polly? First of all, it was Owen, and now it was Bruce! Why could he send her to such a


    good school just because he adored her. Even if he did leave, Bruce would stay. She had already


    dropped out of school, but Bruce insisted on looking for her. An excellent man apanied her


    continuously.


    Why is she so lucky while I''m so poor. First, her father had an ident, then her mother had to


    remarry. As a result, she had to rely on others to support her study.


    The bell rang. She turned back and looked at the teaching building of A University. It was full of


    sunshine and vitality, even the words in the middle of the building were proud and vigorous.


    Those who were able to study here were the top talents and elites of the country. They would have a


    bright future. But all of this had nothing to do with her. She could only stand aside and appreciate


    other''s beautiful scenery quietly.


    Not a match for Jean, who was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. However, as for Polly, she was in


    the same status with her, but she had a better life than her. She was not convinced, and she was very


    jealous.


    If she was having a tough time, she would never let Polly lead a good life! And if she couldn''t get what


    she wanted, it would be impossible for Polly to get it as well!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Why didn''t you send it to me? I have given you time! What the hell are you doing!


    Rachel was about to make a video call when she received the message urged by Jean. She was so


    furious, but she had to endure it. There is a saying that if you go through hardships, you will be a


    better man? She still could get rid of her destiny. Wasn''t she gradually approaching the life she


    wanted? So as long as she could endure more, work harder, and she would be happy in the end.


    Both Jean and Polly would be beaten hard by her in the end.


    She ferociously made a gesture of crushing the ground. identally, her high heels inserted into the


    gap of the steps, but she could not pull them out.


    She was so angry that she looked around, found nobody, then she squatted down and pulled out with


    all her strength. Because of the hot weather, the thick foundation on her face was washed away by


    sweat, and a small gap was open, which made her look very strange.


    Two students who werete came over and looked at her. She red at them and shouted, "what are


    you looking at? Go to ss now! "


    The two looked at each other, and one of them muttered, "you''re insane! She is not our student, is she?


    "


    "Of course not! Can you be admitted to our school with this style?"


    "I agree with you!"


    Rachel rolled his eyes. Then, again, he received a call from Jean. She then realized that she hadn''t


    sent the video yet, so she must being to urge her again. At this point, she was in no mood to deal


    with her and hung up the phone without any hesitation. But who was Jean? How could she hang up the


    phone so easily?


    Rachel didn''t care about her image and directly refused to put on her shoes. She sat on the stairs with


    one foot bare. After taking a photo of the campus view, she sent it to Jean.


    Anyway, Jean was very familiar with the campus and she knew where to take photos.


    The message from Jean soon asked her to take photos of all thendmark buildings like teaching


    buildings, dormitories and art buildings.


    Sitting on the steps of the teaching building which was a little far from the dorm and the art building,


    Rachel took a seat near to it. Even if she wore shoes, it would take her dozens of minutes to get a


    picture of all the ces, let alone pulling out her shoes now.


    Then she would bete for work.


    She had no choice but to lower her shoes and connect them with the teaching building by video


    recording.


    This time, she would definitely not think it was a lie.

 Chapter 187 Compensation For Breaking Up (Part One)

    Chapter 187 Compensation For Breaking Up (Part One)


    Although two days had passed, Hal still didn''t call back. And Bruce still can''t get through. She felt


    something was wrong and decided not to wait for news from Hal anymore. She decided to go to BA


    herself.


    She knew that Bruce even didn''t answer the phone. It was impossible for her to get into thepany


    building, so she just waited at the door. Even Bruce didn''te, she would meet Jake. If he doesn''t


    come for one day, then two days. They can''t avoid not go to work for the rest of their lives.


    When she was about to walk out of the dorm, the door was pushed open from the outside. The first one


    who came in was Fiona, who had just moved back to the dormitory, followed by several girls. Polly saw


    Jean at a nce. Indeed, no matter where she was, she was always as eye-catching as a goddess.


    As far as Polly was concerned, in addition to meeting with Bruce, Jean always brought several female


    friends with her on any other asions. Among all the women she had seen, except for Lucy''s


    appearance, the rest were at a disadvantage. Of course, there was nock of beautiful girls in the


    group, but no matter how beautiful they were, they were immediately overshadowed by Jean''s


    exceedingly beautiful.


    This was probably the reason why she always needed to bring a few people with her. She liked the


    feeling of being admired by all, which made her more beautiful and elegant.


    "Wait outside. I have something to tell Polly Han." She ordered those girls behind her.


    "And you, go outside too!" She pointed at Fiona who was about to sit on the edge of the bed and said


    to her, "You didn''t see it at all. Don''t you know that I''m going to talk with Polly Han?"


    Fiona was very calm and didn''t argue with others easily, but after hearing what Jean said, she suddenly


    got very excited. She threw the book hard on the bed and sat down.


    "You can said what you want to say. I didn''t stop your mouth!" Fiona met with the angry eyes of Jean


    and said calmly, "do you take this as your home? This is my dormitory! I''m sorry. I want to read a book!


    "


    "You! You!" It was the first time in Jean''s life that she had been rejected, let alone who was the


    roommate of Polly. She was so furious. Obviously, when dealing with such a situation, she had no


    experience. She hesitated for a long time before she said, "what''s your name?"


    The mes of fury was ignited in Fiona''s heart. She stood up and sneered, "What''s wrong? Why do


    you know my name? Do you still want to revenge? Do you think you are somebody, just because you''re


    the daughter of the boss of the Phoenix industry! Besides frightening others with the name of your


    father, what else can you do? "


    After a careful examination of Fiona, Jean slowly calmed down and said coldly, "Oh, it''s you! It seems


    so familiar! My family only relies on my father''s fame. So what? Why don''t you turn to your father for


    help! Unfortunately, your father has just a grocery store! "


    "What''s wrong with running a grocery store?" Taking a step forward, Fiona seemed so imposing that


    Jean couldn''t help but take a step back. "We''re living on our own. We don''t steal or rob. We just want to


    live our own lives, and we don''t want to get in the way of you! !"


    She looked down at her and said, "I don''t want to talk to an irrational woman like you! If you are brave


    enough, go and find the man who abandon you. You are like a crazy dog surrounding me. What''s the


    matter? "


    Deep inside, Polly was worried about Fiona. Because she was very clear about the strength of Jean.


    Fiona couldn''t afford to fight with a woman like her!


    She had no choice but to push Fiona away and said to Jean, "don''t you have something to tell me?


    Why do you always bother Fiona?"


    She winked at Fiona and begged, "Please get me a pot of water from the boiler room, Fiona."


    As Fiona knew what she meant, she gave a furious look at Jean. Then she took up the kettle, opened


    the door and shut it again.


    Several girls gathering at the door began to talk when they saw her tear stained face.


    "What''s wrong with her? Did she want to speak for Polly just because they lived in the same dormitory?


    What a cliche drama! It''s so dramatic! "


    A woman who knew about the whole story immediately corrected the previous one. "What do you know


    about? Do you know who that girl is? She is the one who fought with Diana Fang for fiance! "


    The rest of the girls looked at each other with a tacit understanding and said, "I see! No wonder she


    acted like a crazy dog to bite Jean. She had lost her man! "


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "She can''t keep her man by her charm, but me others! She was so unreasonable! "


    "I''ve heard that Diana Fang are also a beautifuldy. Although she is not as beautiful as Jean Fang,


    she are much more beautiful than that woman! I heard that her ex-boyfriend is from a rich family. In


    order to marry him, she chose to betray herself and lived with him at a young age! "


    "It''s improper! She''s not as good as the members of Fang n in this respect. She is impure and has


    not retained the virginity of an unmarried woman! "


    People sneered at Fiona. Tears were welling up in her eyes and her chest heaved violently. But she


    didn''t look back and went on. She was too impulsive just now. Didn''t she make up her mind not to let


    those peopleugh at her. Why couldn''t she control herself!


    As soon as Fiona left, Jean told Polly bluntly, "Mad dogs are everywhere. I''m in a bad mood! I won''t


    beat about the Bush anymore. "

 Chapter 188 Compensation For Breaking Up (Part Two)

    Chapter 188 Compensation For Breaking Up (Part Two)


    Jean took a bank card out of her wallet and threw it at Polly. It almost hit Polly''s face, but the card


    rubbed Polly''s shoulder and fell onto the ground.


    "Yes! Although this card looks exactly the same as the one aunt gave you, the amount of money in it is


    greatly different! She told me everything about what she came to you this morning! Don''t pretend to be


    pure and lofty? I know what you are thinking about! You just think the money is too little! Now I give you


    ten million dors. It''s enough for you ordinary people to live for several lifetimes! You should be


    satisfied now, right? "


    Polly felt something strange when she saw the card. Bruce''s mother had given her something but she


    didn''t receive it. Now that Jean gave it to her, would she take it? It turned out that they had raised the


    price from 1 million to 10 million. In fact, they were rich in money.


    "That''s it." With a triumphant queen smile on Jean''s face, she continued, "and, when your roommate


    comes back, tell her! It was wishful thinking for her to marry a man of noble birth and exalted status! If


    she want toy a finger on that kind of man, just think about it in her next life! "


    Polly was well aware that these words were not only something she needed to deliver to Fiona, but


    also something she needed to hear. And let her know that the family of Fang was in high position,


    ordinary people like her and Fiona should bow to it.


    "Okay! "You''d better keep that money well, Polly. I heard that you have a sister with autism, and the


    treatment costs a lot of money every year. Although it''s of no use, money just passes like water. You


    people are just such idiots. You know it doesn''t matter if the medicine treatment can cure your sister or


    not. You just want to spend money, so that you can feel at ease! What a joke! Besides, your parents


    are old too. When they are older, they will suffer from a lot of illness. This is still arge sum of money


    for treatment. "N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Jean Fang, please umte your virtue!" Polly couldn''t help getting angry. No matter what kind of


    person they scolded her, she would put up with it. But now what they said was totally different.


    "You are dissatisfied with me. Why did you involve my family?"


    Lily was so beautiful and innocent just like a piece of white paper which could not be med by


    anyone. The two old people, who worked hard every day for their own family, barely had anything to do


    with Jean, how could they stand in her way?


    "How could you be like this if you don''t have such kind of family?" With Jean''s head held high, she said


    scornfully, "Like begets like! You are from a poor family so you are insolent."


    "Okay! I don''t have time to talk with you anymore! I need to go back and stay with Bruce! s, I''m so


    tired since I just came back from the South Seaside! I have to do everything by myself! "


    While she was talking, she walked outside arrogantly.


    "Wait!" "Please take your card away! Besides, if you want me to inform Fiona, you can just tell her by


    yourself! I know someone like you has the habit of giving orders to others at any time! Unfortunately,


    I''m not your family. You should find someone who is willing to do your orders if you want! "


    "You should know your ce! I''ve spent so much money on you. It''s enough for you! Don''t be greedy! "


    There was a cold smile on the corner of Jean''s mouth.


    All of a sudden, Polly had a strange feeling because Jean wasn''t so furious as she had expected. Jean


    sneered and there was somecency in her smile that Polly couldn''t understand.


    However, she did not feel puzzled for long. Soon, there was a burst of rapid footsteps from the outside


    corridor, and a lot of people seemed to being over.


    Jean turned around and looked at the ss on the door. The smugness on her face was evident. She


    went to open the door. But she didn''t leave, instead, she turned around.


    "Polly!" Jean held up the card and suddenly pretended a helpless expression, said "How can you do


    this? I have given you ten million aspensation for your break-up. You are asking for more! Tell me,


    how much money do you want! Bruce said that he is willing to makepensation to you. As long as it


    is within his ability, he will try his best to satisfy you! "


    With the sound of "boom", the door was smashed open, and then countless cameras appeared at the


    door. In an instant, the sound of "click, click" and the dazzling light of the lights lit up the entire corridor.


    "Miss Han, I heard that Mr. He wanted to break up with you, but you didn''t agree. Is it because the


    break-up fee is too little? " A reporter with a camera asked first.


    "Miss Han, I heard that Mr. He gave you one million aspensation for your break-up. It''s equivalent


    to your sry of eight years if you can earn 10000 per month. The price you offered is quite enough.


    Why don''t you agree? Do you think that as long as you are with Mr. He, you will stay with him forever


    and get more than one million? "


    "If one million is not enough, then Miss Fang gave you ten millionter, which is equivalent to your


    ie of eighty years. Why are you still not enough? But I have a question. When you were dating Mr.


    He, was it because he was the boss of the BA group, the most handsome one among the rich? "


    Countless embarrassing questions flooded in and almost drowned Polly.

 Chapter 189 Strife Openly And Secretly

    Chapter 189 Strife Openly And Secretly


    Polly finally understood why she had such strange feeling just now. The reason why Jean was not mad


    at all was that she came here today was not for the ten million dors, but to embarrass her in front of


    everyone. She had summoned so many reporters, intending to destroy her reputation.


    ''what a sinister scheme!''.


    All kinds of questions were raised by reporters. All of a sudden, Jean burst into tears. Tears were


    sparkling on her beautiful face, her red lips were gorgeous and coy.


    She stuffed the card into Polly''s hand and begged, "I know this amount of money is far less than being


    Mrs. he. But, Bruce and I love each other. We really hope that you can take the money and nevere


    to bother us again. Let us be together. I''ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life! "


    On the third floor of the department store, Rachel apanied Mrs. he to buy clothes.


    Bruce''s mother frowned all the way. She was thinking all the time about the meeting with Polly at noon,


    so she didn''t care thetest designer clothes.


    She had a mania for buying new clothes. Since her husband leave her, she almost spent all her time on


    makeup and clothing. But today, she was not in the mood at all.


    "Auntie, please don''t be angry with her. You are so young, beautiful and noble. No matter which dress


    you wear, you are the unique spokesman. " Rachel Du pulled Bruce''s mother''s arm and said to her with


    a smile, "you once said that women should forget all troubles when they go shopping! Tonight, when


    we get together, we will have an exciting shopping event! "


    "You are such a sweet talker! But I really can''t cheer up today! " Bruce''s mother touched her heart and


    said, "That guy, Polly, makes me so angry. Even now, it still hurts here! I don''t understand. You and she


    grew up together. You are neighbors. Why are you so virtuous and thoughtful, she is so self righteous


    andcks of education? I am so pissed off! "


    Rachel rubbed the seat of Mrs. he''s heart with a smile. "Aunt, Polly is my friend. I apologize to you on


    her behalf. If you are still angry, just beat me! "


    Then she put Bruce''s mother''s hand on her cheek and said, "Just p here! This is also a good ce


    for you to fight here! You can hit whatever you want, as long as you feel at ease! "


    Rachel moved Bruce''s mother''s hand from her cheek to her shoulder, and then to her hips.


    Bruce''s mother was amused by her reaction. She withdrew her hand and looked at Rachel


    affectionately, "you are an adult. How could I spank you like this! You are really a scheming girl. You


    are the only one who is willing to do everything to please me. To be honest, I didn''t agree when Bruce


    offered to take you home. I thought I underestimated you. Good girl, time will tell. I''ve found that you''re


    much more considerate than Jean, "


    When Rachel heard the name of "Jean", her bright face became gloomy in an instant. She took Mrs.


    he''s hand and said in a sweet voice, "Auntie, you must be kidding. How nice she is! How can Ipete


    with her? She is my lifetime goal. "


    "Yes. But Jean are too smart and perfect. She have a proud personality. Inparison, she is not as


    considerate and sweet as you. "


    "That''s what she is proud of. She has her own pride. The most important thing is that Bruce likes her.


    I''ve never seen a woman who is more worthy of Bruce than her! "


    "Not necessarily! Bruce is my son. I know him well. The water would spill out if it was full, and Jean


    would lose out if it was too perfect. It might not be something that Bruce liked. After so many days''


    thinking, I gradually understood. Bruce had turned Jean down. Not for anything else, but for her


    personality. Bruce preferred girls like Polly who was smart and considerate to make men happy. Jean is


    very weak in this respect. Men don''t like her in this respect. "


    "Well, aunt, when the dayes, you can have a talk with Jean. You can just tell her all these things,


    right?"


    "Silly girl!" Mrs. he stared at her angrily. "Don''t you think I didn''t say that? A leopard cannot change its


    spots. It has been a long time sincest time we met. You know, it''s not easy to change a leopard. "


    "Not necessarily! If I really like a man, I would like to change for him! " Rachel had a heavy ent on


    the word ''true love''. She continued, "of course, not change anything! But make yourself easier to get


    along with! The most important thing for a couple to be together was to live a happy life, not always


    demonstrating their personality! When it came to a rtionship, everyone was not better than the other.


    Tolerance, consideration and understanding are the most important things! "


    "Rachel" Bruce''s mother eximed, "You are right. I really like what you said! As the CEO of a big


    group, Bruce was always busy with his work. As his woman, she should be considerate and patient to


    him. If only Jean could be as reasonable as you! What a pity! "


    "Don''t worry, aunt. Although Jean''s temper wasn''t good, she had a good sense of propriety. Maybe in


    the beginning, there would be some friction with Bruce, but it would be better over time. I believe she


    will be a good wife. "


    Bruce''s mother nodded, "you are such a sweet talker. I''ve watched Jean grow up. Although she''s a bit


    straightforward and sometimes a little bossy, she knows what she''s doing. "


    "Hey! Look! Isn''t she the daughter of the boss of the Phoenix filmpany? Oh my God! Why is she


    crying? " Bruce''s mother was interrupted by two girlsing over from behind.


    "Look, isn''t that Polly! In the past few days, the boss of BA group and the young master of Su group


    had be the hottest topic in the Inte! What are Jean and Polly going to do? "


    "What do you think they can do? As there were somements below the video, Jean gave Polly the


    break-up fee on behalf of Bruce. "Polly think it''s not enough, Jean took out 10 million.". It looks like a


    student dorm. Why are there so many reporters? "


    "You are so stupid! Of course, the reporters were invited by Jean!"


    "What! Was she crazy! What''s more, all the people in the world should know that she actually gave


    Polly the break-up fee in front of so many reporters! The daughter of Fang family, looking at the


    glorious person, how can she do things without a sense of propriety! ''what a shame!''! Look at her


    crying face! Polly was forced to break up with Bruce, and she even didn''t cry! "


    Bruce''s mother''s face was ashen and Rachel closely followed the two girls who talk the video.


    "Hello,dies. Can you lend me your cellphones? I want to watch the video just now." Rachel said


    politely.


    The two girls looked at her incredulously, as if she was looking at a liar. "Who are you? Why should I


    lend you my phone?"


    "Okay, okay, I won''t borrow it! Can you tell me which website did you see that? Please, this video is


    very important to me, so I must watch it. " Rachel was so worried that she was about to cry.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    One of the girls held her phone in front of her and said, "there is a code here. Take out your phone and


    scan it."


    Rachel immediately did as they said.


    When Mrs. he saw the video, her face turned blue with anger. Her lips trembled, but she did not say


    anything. Rachel hurried tofort her, "aunt, I don''t think Jean did it on purpose. She did this because


    she was mad at Polly. Please forgive her... "


    "I can understand her, but who can understand me?" Rachel supported her by the arm and sat on the


    chair for guests to rest. "That''s so absurd! I had just said that she was smart, but why did she suddenly


    be stupider than a pig! Although she had been stimted, she should still be sensible. She can''t


    stand any irritation. How can I expect her to treat my son well in the future? Could she be so tolerant


    and understanding? I''m really pissed off. If that really happens, then do you think that Bruce will also be


    pissed off in the future? "


    A glimmer of excitement shed through Rachel''s face which was hidden in the dim light. But when she


    faced Mrs. he, she looked worried.


    "Aunt, it''s not time to be angry. Please calm down. Call her and ask her to drive away the reporters,


    and block the news! Since she started all this, it should be easy for her to get away with it. "


    As she spoke, Rachel took out Bruce''s mother''s phone from her bag and dialed Jean''s number.


    Mrs. he was grateful to her and said, "you responded quickly. I was so angry that I was confused."


    "Anyone will get angry about this. You are really lucky this time!" "Hurry up. We don''t know what will


    happen in the future. Jean has always been a goddess in A University. We can''t let this matter affect


    her image. "


    Suddenly, her phone in her pocket vibrated violently while Jean was crying. At first, she thought it was


    Rachel because she had told her to put phone in pocket so that they could contact each other at any


    time.


    To her surprise, when she took it out, she saw the caller ID was Bruce'' mother. Though confused, she


    still answered the phone.


    "Hello, aunt, may I help you..."


    When Bruce''s mother heard the noise on the phone, her blood pressure soared by dozens of times.


    Trying to suppress her anger, she said, "Jean, drive those reporters away right now! Every single piece


    of news about what happened between you and Polly is sealed to death! "


    "Why! Aunt, I did this because I want Polly to get rid of Bruce! It''s almost one step away. Her reputation


    is about to be ruined! "


    "Polly''s reputation has been ruined a long time ago. She doesn''t need this anymore!" Bruce''s mother


    could no longer hold back her anger and raised her voice, "besides, I don''t care about Polly''s


    reputation at all! I don''t want to see Bruce appear in this kind of boring report again! "


    "Aunt, don''t be angry. I know what I should do!"

 Chapter 190 Care About Yourself!

    Chapter 190 Care About Yourself!


    While rushing out of A University, Jean made a call to Rachel Du. She dialed several times, but the line


    was busy.


    "What the hell is this idiot doing! Whom did she call for such a long time! Go to hell! Go to hell! "


    She came to the parking lot, pulled the door open in resentment, and mmed the phone into the car.


    She got in the car and was about to start the engine when her phone rang.


    When she looked for her phone, she was so angry that she could only hear the ring tone. She groped


    for the bell but found nothing. She unfastened the seat belt angrily, opened the door and got out of the


    car. Then she crazily threw all the toys, water sses, side cushions and so on to the road.


    She must see where was the mobile phone. When she found it, she would throw it to the ground, step


    on it and smash it with stones.


    "Hello, miss!"


    When she was in a towering rage, an old voice interrupted her. She turned around and saw an


    environmentally friendly worker in an orange vest, an old man with white hair. She cast a scornful


    nce at him, turned around and continued throwing things.


    If she couldn''t find her mobile phone, she would immediately ask someone to destroy the car. She


    didn''t believe it, and she could never find it!


    "Lady!" The man shouted again, "there is a garbage bin over there. You can throw these rubbish over


    there."


    All of a sudden, a burst of fury came to her. Her eyes were as red as blood. She yelled at the guards


    hysterically, "who are you calling rubbish! Are you blind? Are my things rubbish? How can you find such


    rubbish? "


    As she spoke, she picked up a squat cat from the floor and hit the guard in the chest. "This is a limited


    edition. Do you know how much it is? Do you know that your sry of a year can''t bepared with


    this? "


    "And!" Then she picked up the ss of water near her feet and snapped, "do you know its brand? This


    is a customized collection! Rubbish! Inparison, you are more rubbish! "


    "Who did you say is trash?" The man became angry too. He pointed at the road which was messed up


    by Jean and yelled, "I don''t care how much your things are worth. You can throw them on the road as


    rubbish! Pick it up right now! "


    "Who do you think you are! You want me to pick it up? Why should I listen to you! You have no right to


    discipline me! "


    "What right do you think you have?" The men''s breath became short. "I don''t care what the rubbish is!


    Haven''t your parents taught you? Impolite! "


    "Whocks proper education! You old thing! Your parents have died! How can you be so rude? "


    "What did you say?" The man was trembling with rage. He had never seen such an unreasonable


    woman before.


    "What do you mean! Otherwise, I will chop your hand off! " She pushed his hand away and shouted


    with a ferocious look, "what''s the use of you guys? Except for cleaning the floor and throwing trash,


    what else can you do? All of you are so pitiful. You''d rather die than live! You are like a dog, a trash! "


    "Without us, can you live so freely?"


    "I live better without you! If you don''t want to sweep the road, others are everywhere willing to do that


    and don''t take yourself too seriously! The food for so many years in vain was nothing more than a trash


    raised by the country! Shameless! "


    "You, you..." The man was so angry that he couldn''t even say a word. He pointed at Jean and his face


    was unusually red. Suddenly, he frowned and covered his chest with one hand. He bent down and


    panted hard.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop pretending!" Jean picked up the crouched cat and smashed it on him. Then she said arrogantly,


    "bitch! Still can''t say? I''ll stay here and watch you die today! "


    After three punches, sanitation worker fell to the ground, face turning blue and limbs twitching.


    "Gavin! What''s wrong with you? " Someone passed by and said, "Oh, no! He got a heart attack!"


    The man took out his phone and was about to call the ambnce. As he spoke, he walked in front of


    Jean and stopped her. "Miss, please don''t go! I saw it clearly just now. You have something to do with


    this! "


    Looking coldly at the nervous look on the man''s face, Jean said disdainfully, "do you want to ckmail


    me! Their acting was so good, better than real! I have a lot of money! Even if he died, I can afford to


    pay for it! " She took out her wallet and threw all the cash, thick wads of money, to the cleaner.


    "Take them all! Don''t bother me again! " She pushed the man away and got on the car.


    The man stood in front of her car, started the engine and drove it fiercely. The man was frightened and


    quickly moved away. He chased after the car and took a picture of its license te number with his


    mobile phone.


    When she was racing wildly across several streets, she gradually calmed down. She parked her car in


    an empty and quiet alley, and the movie just yed on the screen in her mind.


    Although she was unreasonable and arrogant, she was not stupid. The more she thought about it, the


    more frightened she felt. It seemed that the worker was not faking it. Poor people like them ate junk


    food, and it was easy to have heart disease and hypertension. If she had a heart attack and couldn''t be


    rescued in time, she would have died indirectly.


    killing! This horrible word was only seen in novel TV. She dared not to think more. She bowed her head


    andy on the steering wheel. She was very scared.


    But she had a lot of money. Even if she paid someone to die, it was enough to hit the whole family to


    death. No one disliked money. Seeing that old man''s poor appearance, they must be very poor. It


    should be easy to deal with him. So she had nothing to fear.


    As the daughter of the CEO of the Fang group, her father could take care of whatever came to her.


    Though she thought so, she was still very nervous and anxious. She was eager to find someone to tell


    him what had tortured her.


    Suddenly, her phone rang again. She realized that it was her phone that had messed up the situation.


    But she was no longer as desperate as before. She was shaking all over.


    The phone was thrown into the gap between the seats. What made her feel uneptable was that she


    had almost turned over the car with all her strength just now, but she still hadn''t found it. Now it was


    easy to find it.


    It was Bruce''s mother who called. She answered several missed calls. When she thought of the reason


    why his mother might want to see her, she became angry again. She scolded, "bitch! What the hell are


    you doing now! It''s so annoying! "


    She was dissatisfied with Bruce''s mother, but she didn''t dare to offend her, so she answered the phone


    immediately.


    "Jean, what are you doing? Why do you answer my phone sote? " Bruce''s mother scolded as soon


    as the phone was connected. "I told you to block the news. What are you doing! Why is it reported


    everywhere on the Inte now? "


    "I''m sorry, aunt. I haven''t had the time to do yet!" She apologized at once and stopped smiling.


    "What! Why haven''t you done it yet? What are you doing? Are you dizzy? " Bruce''s mother said in an


    unprecedentedly harsh tone. "Jean, now I suspect if you do it on purpose! You must be wishing to


    make it public, right! Are you stupid? Do you think that in this way, Bruce will fall in love with you? "


    "Aunt, I didn''t mean it. Just now I..."


    "I don''t care what you have done just now. I can only say that you''ve let me down! Look out for


    yourself! "


    "Aunt ..." Jean wanted to say something more, but Bruce''s mother had already hung up.


    She hung up the phone again and cursed, "damn old woman! She thinks she became the king of the


    world because he had a good son? Who do her think her is? She are just a dissatisfied housewife who


    has been abandoned by the he n! He n has given up on her, but her still stay here! There is no


    one in the world who is more shameless than she! If it weren''t for Bruce, I would have dealt with she


    old bitch! Bitch! "


    It took a long time for Jean to calm down. She took out her cell phone to search for rted news and


    netizens''ments. She found outter that how could she believe what Rachel said and took this


    rotten chess.


    Rachel was a bitch. As soon as she became thedy of the he n, she would kick her out of the


    group. Every time Jean saw her pretend to be Bruce''s adoptive daughter around his mother and call


    him brother, Jean were very jealous and wanted to tear her face.


    But since she worked with Rachel Du, every time there was something wrong, she was the one dealing


    with it. This time was no exception. She began to call her, but as before, the phone was busy.


    "Bitch! They had decided to keep in touch all the time. Now something happened, but they couldn''t get


    through! She must have done it on purpose. "


    Since she couldn''t go that way, she had to find another way. She called her father''s secretary because


    she didn''t want to disturb her father and she thought she could get it by herself.


    Within five minutes, his secretary came back. Jean didn''t expect that it would be so fast. Her father''s


    people were so efficient. She asked eagerly, "how is it going?"


    "Mydy, the matter you said has been arranged."


    "Do you know who she is?"


    "Lady only asked me to block the news, so I didn''t investigate thoroughly. Mydy, if you need it, I''ll do


    an investigation right away. "


    "No, thanks! Go back to your work, thank you. "


    Since the matter was done, there was no need to look into it. It was not a society where everyone could


    do well without getting their names indicated. No matter who had helped her do this, it would pop up.


    She was not worried about what that person wanted from her. There were so many people who were


    trying to fawn on her family, and also her fans. She didn''t need to do this personally at all. That was the


    reality!


    When she was lost in thought, her phone rang.


    When she saw the caller was Rachel Du, she gritted her teeth out of hatred. She took the call and


    yelled at her, no matter it was good or bad, "you finally call me. I thought you were dead!"

 Chapter 191 She Was Excluded Again (Part One)

    Chapter 191 She Was Excluded Again (Part One)


    "Jean, I''m sorry to keep you waiting." Said Rachel kindly although she was scolded by Jean.


    "What did you do? Why did the line get busy all the time? ''you did it on purpose, didn''t you? Your


    conspiracy is finally exposed!''! Why are you so kind, always thinking for me! I don''t know what''s in your


    mind now! Now I get it. You asked me to call so many reporters there not to destroy Polly, but to


    destroy me. You made aunt think that I am an unreasonable person! I have been so good to you, and I


    have put in a good word for you in front of aunt and brother Bruce over and over again, trying every


    means to make you stay in BApany. I didn''t expect you to be such an ungrateful person! You even


    yed tricks on me! "


    Jean''s chest heaved violently up and down. She was so excited that she couldn''t even breathe. Her


    face was as red as the soup that had just been roasted in winter.


    Rachel took advantage of her breath and said, "Jean, you misunderstood me! I did keep calling just


    now. "


    "Whom did you call for such a long time? You are really good at choosing the time, especially at this


    moment! Who told you to keep in touch with me! ''Why didn''t I find you at this critical moment?'' she


    wondered! How dare you say it''s a mistake! "


    "This is a mistake. Jean, please let me finish."


    "Do you think I''m an idiot, Rachel Du?" asked Jean, gritting her teeth! I don''t want to hear your bullshit!


    You''d better shut up from now on! I''ll tell Auntie and Bruce your true colors right away. I''ll ruin your


    chance of working in the BA forever! "


    "Jean, calm down, please." In contrast to the restlessness of the other party, Rachel''s voice was


    unusually calm. "I have asked you to find a reporter, but I also said that rted news cannot be


    released before it is handled by theter stage. I didn''t expect that someone immediately posted the


    video online. I was confused. Yes, I said that we should keep in touch at any time. At that time, I


    wanted to call to ask what happened to you and if there was any problem with the people you found! "


    "But on second thought, if I do so, it won''t help at all. So I might as well try to block the news. Then I


    called many people and asked them for help. I didn''t mean to disappear. The situation was so critical


    that I didn''t have time to tell you! Anyway, I have to apologize to you! I should have been more


    thoughtful. I''m really sorry. It''s my fault! "


    "What did you say? Do you really n to block the news? "I didn''t expect that.


    "Yes! I have been busy with this all the time! "


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, even if you''re telling the truth! But is it enough for you to say sorry to me after such a serious


    thing happened? Aunt called me just now. Do you know what she said about me? She said I did it on


    purpose, and I was a fool! Well, I treated her as if I was taking care of her better than my own mother.


    My mother never med me for that, but instead, she gave me a really good lecture. "


    "I treat her so well all these years! If it wasn''t for Bruce, I wouldn''t even talk to her! "


    "Jean, don''t be mad. Aunt didn''t mean it. She was mad at you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! She can say whatever she wants. Have you taken care of my feelings? After


    saying that, she feltfortable in her heart. What about me? I''m the daughter of the Fang n, and


    I''ve always been looked down upon by others. If I say no one dares to say second, why should I be


    provoked by her! "


    "She is nothing but a deserted woman of the he n. Her parents don''t even want her! How dare she


    talk to me like that! "


    "Jean, please don''t say that in front of me! It''s not good for you! " Rachel Du could not be happier, but


    she still pretended to be considerate. "You go to see auntter and tell her that everything has been


    settled. You must have a good talk with her."


    "Why should I meet her? Can''t I just make a call?"


    "Jean, you can''t exin many things clearly on the phone. Once you misunderstand something, it''s too


    late to exin. Just like today, if she had talked with you face to face, she wouldn''t have argued so


    fiercely. "


    As soon as she heard Mrs. he, cherry was disgusted with her. She interrupted Rachel immediately,


    "forget it! Thest thing I want to see now is that old woman! I''m so unlucky. I have no mood to pay for


    her! "


    ording to the original n is by Polly''s negative news momentum, to the people in A City again


    think Polly is a bitch, in that group of reporters embellishing the description again let Polly became a


    fool However, the message was posted online before she could prepare it. And she just wanted to find


    a cell phone and didn''t find it.


    All of this had gone beyond the specified track. She hated everything. She didn''t want to suppress her


    feelings in front of Bruce''s mother, that old woman!


    "Jean, don''t think like that. You can''t afford to offend aunt! Bruce will never marry someone who is bad


    to his mother! "


    She retorted, "so what''s the point of my being good to her! Is Bruce willing to marry me? I''ve seen


    through that she can''t be in charge of Bruce at all! In fact, she couldn''t make anyone! I used to think too


    highly of her! "


    She had thought that she could get Bruce by grabbing his mother. It turned out that the old woman


    didn''t work at all. Bruce had been dating with Polly for such a long time and he even took her back to


    his house to see her great grandpa. What could she do.

 Chapter 192 She Was Excluded Again (Part Two)

    Chapter 192 She Was Excluded Again (Part Two)


    She could do nothing but say something innocuous!


    It seemed that she was wrong from the very beginning. She shouldn''t have pinned all her hopes on that


    old bitch. She remembered that Frank had taken advantage of Lord He''s chance to kick Bruce''s mother


    out of home. At that time, Bruce''s mother had no money and didn''t even have a ce to live. If she


    hadn''t helped her out of kindness, perhaps she would have starved to death on the street, and she


    wouldn''t have been able to be ascent as she was now.


    For many times, after practicing dancing, she was so tired that she had to go shopping with that old


    woman. No matter how delicious the dishes were, she couldn''tpare with the world-ss chefs that


    her family often invited her to have dinner. She always cooked braised fish, which was her favorite


    food.


    It was her first time to eat out there. Jean said casually that the fish was delicious. But that woman took


    it as her favorite. She was the daughter of the Fang n, and she had never had any delicious food


    since she was a child? It was just a braised fish?


    "Jean, I advise you to control your anger. What you said is right, but for the sake of Bruce, I advise you


    not to fall out with Auntie. For the time being, you''d better personally exin it to aunt. Aunt really cares


    about Bruce''s reputation. She can''t allow anyone to do anything harmful to his reputation... "


    "Come on! I don''t want to see that old woman! Since the matter has been settled, I''ll hang up. " Without


    any exnation, Jean hung up the phone.


    Rachel''s words made her understand one thing, which she had always ignored. Bruce''s mother didn''t


    like Polly, but why could she tolerate that Bruce and Polly had been together for such a long time?


    There was only one reason. The one she cared about the most was her son. As long as it is a good


    thing, even if she doesn''t feel good, as time goes by, she will acquiesce. Did it mean that she would


    agree if Polly insisted on marrying Bruce?


    In this case, there was no need for her to have a good rtionship with her?


    When Fiona came back to the girls'' dorm after fetching water, she saw arge group of reporters


    walking out. She was confused and asked a girl beside her what was going on.


    That girl looked at her with astonishment, "didn''t you surf the Inte just now? You know what? That


    girl is the one who has an affair with the two presidents of the He group and the Su group. Bruce''s


    girlfriend and reporters are here! What a shame! But she didn''t know why they withdrew all of a sudden


    at this critical moment! s, what a pity! If you want to give out the secret, just use all your strength. It''s


    against the professional ethics to give up halfway! "


    "Shut up!" Fiona strode past those onlookers and strode towards her dorm. She hadn''t seen any


    journalist when she came out just now. So when did these reporterse here.


    None of the women from Fang family were good for nothing. So how was she now?


    When Fiona went back to the dorm, she saw Polly changing his clothes and going out. She stepped


    forward and asked with concern, "Dear Polly, are you okay? Did Jean do anything to you? "


    She was standing in front of the mirror with a ponytail in her hand. "Nothing," she replied calmly She


    had even experienced a more embarrassing scene than this.


    Fiona didn''t take it easy. Instead, she was even more nervous. "Don''t hold it if you feel sad. If you want


    to cry, then it will be more painful to hold it! I know what kind of people the Fang n are. I used to... "


    Fiona choked with sobs and couldn''t continue.


    "Dear Polly, I heard that Avril asked for leave. What''s wrong with her? Do you know about this? "


    "What did you say?" Polly turned around in surprise, "Avril has asked for leave? When did it happen? "


    "The monitor told me when I went to get some water. I thought you didn''t know about it. You two are


    always together... "


    As soon as she put down theb, she asked urgently, "did the monitor tell you why she asked for


    leave?"


    Fiona sighed and said, "Avril''s grandfather passed away. She asked for a leave to attend to the funeral


    of her family. It wasn''t easy for Avril. She was also very unfortunate for her peers. Now even the only


    family member is... "


    "Oh, so did Hal! He was on a vocation, but after it was over, he also asked for a leave! Monitor was


    very angry with him! He barely stayed at school for a semester, but he was able to get full schrship


    every time. It was inevitable that others would be jealous. " Fiona changed the topic. The atmosphere


    was too depressing.


    "What''s more, he is handsome and pleasing in character. Except for his poor health, he is excellent in


    all aspects."


    Avril an! Hal Xia! Aplicated feeling rose in her heart and she guessed that maybe they would


    exclude her from the industry. She didn''t pay attention to what Fiona was talking about.


    When she walked out of the dorm, she called Avril. But she couldn''t get through. Then she called Hal.


    Rachel had an appointment with her just now. She said he had something important to tell her. But now


    she only wanted to know how it was going with Avril.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The phone call was picked up the moment it got through. Polly heard Hal''s exhausted voice, "Dear


    Polly. I''m sorry. I haven''t found the whereabouts of Bruce yet."


    This was what she had expected. At this moment, the question that rose from the bottom of her heart


    asked, "tell me the truth, where are you now?"

 Chapter 193 Be Normal

    Chapter 193 Be Normal


    After hesitating for a while, Hal grinned and said, "of course I''m in the hospital. You know, I''m in poor


    health. I have to be put on IV frequently. "


    "Then tell me which hospital you are in. You have been sick for so many days. As a good friend, I


    should go to see you."


    "No, thanks! It''s not my first time to get sick. I have learned to deal. It''s not a big deal. "


    "It''s different this time. I heard that your holiday came to an end, and then the next one was a vacation.


    I must go to see you. Otherwise, how can I rest assured? "


    "You really don''t have to go now..."


    "Cut the crap! Tell me, which hospital are you in!"


    "Well, are you at school now? I''ll pick you up. "


    "Hal!" The man on the other end of the line hung up before Polly could say anything else. She was a


    little angry and sad at the same time. This person was not really very frank. If it was an IV drip, why


    would hee to pick her up? He once again worked together with Avril to deceive her.


    Ten minutester, Polly got in Hal''s car. She couldn''t help getting angry at the sight of the fresh, young


    man.


    But before she could say anything, Hal had already guessed what she was going to say. He smirked


    and teased, "Dear Polly, you are so lovely! People always say that A University is good at nourishing


    people, which is true. Hahaha... "


    No matter how much Hal wasughing, Polly just sat there without any expression on her face or eye


    contact with him. He couldn''t bear his dry atmosphere any longer. "Hey, Dear Polly, you said you were


    going to see me in the hospital. Now that you''ve already seen me, I''m very energetic, aren''t I! Then


    what should I do next? Would you like to go back to the dormitory or go shopping with me. My driving


    skill is not good. I just got the driver''s license... "


    Polly was still calm, face forward, eyes staring in front intently. It made Hal misunderstand that


    something interesting was happening on the road. He couldn''t help but turn his head.


    Of course, there was nothing else except a ck oily Road on which a few people walked asionally.


    "Dear Polly! What do you want? Say something to me. If you don''t tell me, how can I know! " He had no


    choice but to beg for mercy. He observed the expression on Polly''s face carefully.


    There was a suffocating and dull silence in the car. The sound was so quiet that Hal could even hear


    his own heartbeat. A sense of embarrassment and uneasiness quickly spread around him, and even a


    chatterbox like him had nothing to say.


    "Have you finished?" Polly asked in a low voice after keeping silent for about a minute


    Hal nodded in a daze, with an innocent and adorable expression on his face.


    "Now that you have finished your words, it''s my turn to continue," "Before I say anything, get your face


    back to normal first," she ordered, ring at him


    "I''m in my normal state, and I''m always fine..." Halined


    "Yeah, I think so! Well, let''s wait here. " Polly tucked a wisp of hair behind her ear and said, "I have


    plenty of time. I want to see if you can stay here as if nothing has happened."


    "Dear Polly!" "Just say it. No need to be so serious." said Hal, blinking with bright eyes and fluttering


    eyshes


    "Hal, you are still unwilling to tell me the truth, aren''t you? I have given you many chances to confess to


    me voluntarily ever since we got into the car! Since you don''t give in, don''t me me for being rude to


    you! "


    "Hehe, Dear Polly, what are you talking about? We are not gangsters. Why do we follow the Mafia


    path? Hahaha... "


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hal Xia, I warn you. Don''t bullshit me, or I''ll break off all ties with you!"


    With both of his arms on the steering wheel, he turned his head to look at Polly. His handsome face


    was wearing a pair of thick eyebrows slightly twisted. His thin lips slightly opened, as if he wanted to


    say something, but finally he held back himself.


    "From now on, answer my questions. As long as you answer yes or no, you are not allowed to say


    anything else, understand? "


    "Dear Polly, you''re too serious. You look like awyer, aren''t you? I..."


    "No more nonsense! That''s it! I find that I can''t be kind to you at all! " "Tell me, is Avril''s grandpa dead?"


    His eyes fluttered, and the fan-shaped shadow on his eyshes disappeared, leaving dazzling and


    inteced shadows on his face.


    "Who told you that? I just knew it. Avril''s grandpa is... "


    "Please answer me, yes or no?"


    Hal mumbled for a while. He wanted to struggle, but finally gave up. He replied honestly, "yes."


    "You didn''t ask for leave for your disease. You went to the hospital to help Avril, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Frustrated, Hal said in a low voice, "Why are you asking me now? You already know it."


    "Yes! I know everything! If I didn''t know, would you dare to conceal it from me! ''! Haven''t we reached an


    agreement with each other that we should face together no matter what happens? I treat you as my


    best friend. Why do you always treat me as an outsider? "


    Polly got more and more emotional as she talked. Her face turned red and tears welled up in her eyes.


    At this moment, she had mixed feelings. She was worried about Avril, sad for the death of her only


    family member, and she was angry with Hal.


    "Dear Polly, don''t cry." He took out a facial tissue and wanted to wipe her tears. It was the first time that


    he had seen her crying so hysterically.


    She took the tissue from his hand and wiped her tears away.


    "I''m sorry Dear Polly. It''s my fault. I never thought about it. Avril and I both know that you are not in a


    good mood these days, so we haven''t told you about it. "


    Clenching the paper into a ball and throwing it away, she yelled, "Hal, you are lying to me! Do you think


    I''m stupid, innocent and easily fooled? "


    "Dear Polly, I didn''t..." Compared with the arrogance in the beginning, he wasck of confidence.


    Clenching her lips, she looked at him with her big and bright eyes, reflecting his struggle and hesitation.


    "I''ll give you thest chance to tell the truth. If you say something ambiguous again, I think we really


    don''t have to be friends in the future. "


    "No way!" Hal sat up straight and grabbed her by the arm. "Dear Polly, I just think it might not be a good


    thing for you if you know it. I can do these things by myself. Just let me do them myself... "


    His voice became lower and lower. In the end, he let out a long sigh and looked deste. "Dear Polly.


    Avril''s grandfather died the day before yesterday. Avril, I''ve been unable to get in touch with her. She


    hasn''t had thest chance to see her grandpa. "


    This matter in Polly expected, she did not show too big surprise, but at the moment is covered with


    thick tear fog, can only hear the sad voice of Hal but how can also not see the expression on his face.


    "Grandpa won''t close his eyes until the end. He kept talking about Avril, Avril..." "Iforted him that


    Avril woulde soon. Later, I had no choice but to find a nurse whose voice was simr to Avril''s, and


    then grandpa went. "


    Expressionless, Polly listened to his words quietly. Her thin eyelids could no longer bear the weight of


    tears. The hot liquid dropped from her eyes all of a sudden.


    "When grandfather left..." Tears welled up in her eyes as she said this. She felt a shiver run down her


    spine as she failed to finish her words.


    Holding her hands, Hal said in a low voice, "he''s good. He thought it was because that Avril hade


    back, so he left in peace with a smile on his face. But, Avril doesn''t know about it yet. If she knows, I


    can''t imagine. "


    Polly didn''t dare to imagine that.


    That''s Avril''s only Grandpa. They had lived with each other for so many years and had a deep


    rtionship with each other. Avril once said to her the biggest wish of her life was to make a lot of


    money in the future, so that Grandpa could enjoy afortable and rxed old age life like the old


    people in big cities.


    This was the mostmon wish, but why was it so difficult to realize it? Avril had never done anything


    bad to achieve her goal. Even if she was so tired and got sick, she would grit her teeth and hold on,


    never giving herself a chance to rx.


    Wasn''t a woman like her supposed to get what she wanted?


    It was Simon! If he hadn''t imprisoned Avril on the ind, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. No


    matter how sad Avril was, she would still ept the death of her families.


    He could never make it up to her! The regret of not seeing her grandpa thest one.


    Polly''s heart was like being ground by a blunt knife. She asked in a low voice, "where is Grandpa


    now?"


    "I''m settled. It just ended when I received your call." "Don''t worry. I''ve chosen a good ce for


    Grandpa. He will lead a happy and peaceful life there," said Hal, with a smile


    Polly couldn''t help crying. Hal held her in his arms and patted her on the back, "don''t be sad. Everyone


    has a day. Believe me, the one who died is definitely not the most painful. If I die one day, you can''t cry


    like this. "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Polly grabbed hold of his thin arm and sadness poured over


    her like flood. Tears rushed out of her eyes and wet her T-shirt.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I put my foot in my mouth. I just want to tell you that life should be examined with life and


    death. "


    "Stop it!" "It''s all my fault. She knew that Hal suffered a lot from illness, but he still kept his optimistic


    mind. Even so, wouldn''t it be a choice to be indifferent to life and death? At such a wonderful age,


    everyone wished to live well?


    Hal drove Polly to the cemetery. The car ran on the green road in the suburb. After keeping silent for a


    long time, Polly suddenly asked, "Hal, do you know where is Avril?"


    Hal shook his head and said in a low voice, "before she left, she told me that she was going to her


    boyfriend''s ce and would be back soon. However, she hadn''te back for so many days. I called


    her more than once, but she never answered. I''ve sent people to investigate, but there''s no news yet.


    My heart is hanging here every day. "


    "Do you think Avril will be in trouble?"


    "I know where she is." That was all he could say, because she didn''t know anything about Avril either.


    "You know?" asked Hal surprisingly


    "She is in the JC Ind."


    "Hal, you said the other day that you would tell me something about Avril''s boyfriend. Now tell me


    about it."

 Chapter 194 He Is Always Preoccupied

    Chapter 194 He Is Always Preupied


    Simon was the rebel of the Shen family in Z city. He had been a bad boy since middle school. He had


    been a handsome ancient boy for a long time. He was always fighting with arge group of children


    from rich families. His hair had been dyed in various colors. This was a fanatic for various extreme


    sports.


    At the age of 18, he was sent to hospital because of racing on the highway and hit a truck. When he


    was discharged from the hospital, he seemed to have been brainwashed. He got the master degree of


    economics in University at the age of 22. Gradually, he got the attention of the Lord of the Shen n


    and was finally admitted as the son of the Shen n.


    Someone said that Simon''s sess was due to a woman, who was his childhood lover, Ellie. In his


    most reckless years, Ellie was leisurely who encouraged him and inspired him to be positive. When


    faced with the internal conflicts in the family that refused to be solved, his ruthless, cruel and cold


    personality was cultivated and refined by her sudden death.


    In just two years, he had taken over the military and economic power of the Shen n. Then, as he


    expected, he married Ellie, though she had been dead for many years.


    From this matter, it could be seen that he was a faithful person with a strong determination that he


    would not stop until he got what he wanted.


    "I once persuaded Avril that such a person as Simon Shen deserves love, but he is not cute." After


    letting out a long sigh, Hal continued, "he''s too obsessive with Ellie. He will never fall in love with any


    other woman except her. We both know Avril''s character. She looks careless and heartless, but in fact,


    she is proud. She couldn''t bear her boyfriend holding her while thinking of another woman in his heart.


    She would try her best to take the ce of Ellie in Simon''s heart, for which she would pay a lot. The


    problem is, even if you give, you don''t necessarily get a reward. "


    "What''s more, Dear Polly, don''t you think that a gentle man should care for a girl who has suffered a lot,


    such as Avril?"


    That''s good, but things won''t go as you expect.


    "I really don''t understand." "There are a lot of good men in A University. A University of them show their


    affection to Avril. She is not that kind of girl who only cares about money. Why does she fall in love with


    Simon at the first sight? She was not that kind of girl who only looked at her appearance! Although


    Simon not only has a good appearance, her first impression of people is to look at the appearance! "


    "Not necessarily." If someone was congenial to him, he could not only see his appearance at the first


    sight. There were tens of thousands of handsome men in the world and not everyone would like them.


    "Don''t you think so?" Suddenly, his interest was aroused. He looked at her with expectation in his clear


    eyes, and asked, "what did you feel about me when we first met?"


    Unlike the other people who thought that he was a cabbages type, sunny and carefree boy, she wanted


    to say that it was her first time to see him. Unlike his peers, he looked delicate.


    But she couldn''t tell him. He pretended to be happy and sunshine, but since he could pretend, it meant


    that his heart was still hot, and there was no need to say it out.


    "Don''t interrupt. Go on talking about Avril."


    "Oh," Hal answered sullenly, and then he turned his attention to the road ahead. Rows of green trees


    shed past Polly''s eyes, and the car moved so fast that they even stood before the green line.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But there is nothing wrong. Sometimes, when you first saw a person, you didn''t see him or her, but


    you felt that they were totally different. Someone might be thousand years old at a nce. But I can''t


    remember someone that I meet. " He expressed his feelings, "she is different from other women. I can''t


    tell."


    "Probably when Avril saw him, she also thought he was different. But Avril has always been rational.


    How could she... " He was confused.


    Avril was very rational. At least she was more rational than her when looking at problems. But she was


    still a young girl about twenty. When she was free, Avril also liked to read the whole night''s love stories.


    She said. She didn''t like boys who were too gentle or spoony, but was obsessed with boys with dark


    night constitution.


    Simon''s appearance and personality were in line with Avril''s aesthetic standards. When dream and


    reality ovepped, she couldn''t resist this fatal temptation.


    The first impression he left on Avril was not only about the man''s appearance.


    "I thought she was just in a daze. But I have told her everything I know. I also told her what would


    happen to her when she got together with Simon in the future. But she didn''t listen to him at all. To put


    it bluntly, if Avril is so stubborn, she''s way better than you! I''m so worried about you two. "


    It sounded as if he didn''t need to worry about that at all. Polly replied with disdain, "save your energy.


    You''d better take care of yourself. You are a sophomore, still single. "


    From a friend''s point of view, Hal had taken his responsibility. He had also advised her to be cautious in


    dealing with Bruce, and it turned out that his worry was reasonable.


    However, if she didn''t agree to marry Bruce at that time, her family was in such a terrible situation. She


    had no choice. From this point, she could understand Avril. She was not that kind of woman who was


    willing to be with him casual. Other than her irresistible attraction to him, she had no choice.


    She not only had to pay a lot of money for her grandpa who was seriously ill, but also had to pay her


    own tuition. In such an extremely embarrassed situation, she had no choice but to drop out of school.


    She would never give up unless there was ast resort. After all, she had worked very hard to get in


    the University.


    Hal was not a man who would break his words. He had been able to help them financially. But they all


    knew that this favor might not be able to pay off in a lifetime. Maybe Hal didn''t care about it, but both of


    them cared. It''s really not easy to make one or two friends who treat you sincerely in this world. They


    don''t want this pure friendship go bad.


    "You can''t be so mean to me. I don''t care whether I am a sophomore or not! I''m here to study, not to


    date! " "I am too pretty, and it''s easy for me to find a girlfriend. As long as I stand off the stage, who


    dares to love me and who dare to love me! Countless beauties wille at me immediately. I can


    handle them in a minute! "


    Polly couldn''t helpughing.


    "But it''s of no use! I don''t like so many pretty girls. There are only two girls in my heart, one is Dear


    Polly, and the other is Avril. "


    "Ah, ah. Be careful. I''m driving," said Hal in an exaggerated and frightened voice, as Polly hit Hal''s arm


    with her fist


    "Stop pretending!" Without exerting any strength to make him scream, Polly just touched him twice


    symbolically and said, "Hal, Avril is in the JC Ind. Can you get any information about her?"


    "It''s more difficult. On the other side of the JC Ind, it was Simon''s privatend. He personally


    selected the people there, whether they were bodyguards, doing chores or management. The


    information about a family background and so on had been subject to a strict review. Simon only spent


    a few days on the ind every year, during which he was in absolute vacuum state for a year. He


    would cut off all contact with the outside world. He couldn''t get through to her. I was wondering why you


    couldn''t get through to Avril. Now I understand. "


    "What''s wrong? Is there no signal in the JC Ind?" But how could they still talk on the phone?


    "Perhaps it''s not because there''s no signal, but that the outside signal can''t enter. It''s man-made, and


    it''s blocked by Simon! That''s to say, he lived on the ind for a few days. When he got off the ind,


    everything will return to normal. "


    "Does the current situation mean that he is still in the JC Ind?"


    "I think so. It''s a little weird this time. He has lived here for a long time. What''s more, when he lived


    here, he had refused all the visitors. The JC Ind was just a small ind with arge monitoring


    range. No matter where to log in, it couldn''t escape from Simon''s eyes. Besides, there are so many


    bodyguards on the ind. It''s impossible to break in by force. "


    "Even though hispetitors had some scruples about the JC Ind at the beginning, over time,


    everyone knows that thend was only for his personal leisure. ''He just cut off the contact with the


    outside world within a few days, and he can''t do anything in the future. He wouldn''t have hollowed out


    the whole ind and raised a underground army in an attempt to rebel, or study the core missile and so


    on. If so, his rivals shouldn''t have been in charge of it. Nobody wants to send their smart men over


    there to spy on them. "


    "Of course, this is just a normal situation. I don''t know the special condition. There were always one or


    two perverts who were fond of peeping into other people''s private things. Anyway, I don''t know whether


    there is a room to monitor Simon''s activities on the JC Ind. "


    "Just say that you can''t get any information about Avril, okay? That''s too much! "


    "You can''t me me for that. JC Ind is like an egg, which is tightly covered by a chicken, Simon. Is


    there a cloud of sand inside or is it making a qualitative change? Only he knows. "


    What a metaphor.


    Although he was joking, Polly felt that Hal was a little strange, and he was also joking with her, not as


    impatient as usual. But his mind seemed not to be entirely here, especially when it came to the JC


    Ind, he was absent-minded.


    He had got some news about Avril, but it was a bad news. Didn''t he know what to say?


    "Eh? Is there anyone elseing over at this time?" Suddenly, Hal slowed down the car. He looked at


    a ck off-road car by the roadside and said, "this car is very good."


    "What are you talking about? We are already here." At the same time, Polly also looked ahead. She


    didn''t know much about cars and wasn''t interested in cars either. She wanted to see who coulde


    here at this time like them.


    However, she only saw the trail with a green color beneath the four words "Bright Peak Cemetery" and


    it extended upward in the thick darkness that covered the sky and sun.


    A slight gap was left in the car window, and a faint but wet and cold wind came into the car and swept


    on the man''s face. Her hand was so cold that Polly couldn''t help trembling.

 Chapter 195 A Man Worshipping

    Chapter 195 A Man Worshipping


    There were several cigarette butts on the ground of the off-road vehicle, one of which was still smoking.


    After walking up to her, Hal stamped out the cigarette.


    "What kind of person are you? Don''t you know where we are. The ancestors have taken a rest here.


    What do you want to burn it out? "


    He angrily patted on the off-road vehicle and pointed at the left side of his hand. "Are you thirsty? There


    is a small supermarket over there. Shall we go to buy some drinks first?"


    At the party, Hal asked her if she and Avril wanted to drink something, which was out of concern and


    consideration for her friend. But at this moment, anger and irritation emerged in his cool eyes.


    asionally, he stared at the car beside him as if he had nowhere to vent his hatred. It was not


    because of his temperament.


    "I''m not thirsty." "What?". At the ce where she stood, the sunlight shone through the thin leaves and


    leaves, shining into her eyes and flowers. While reaching out to cover her head with her hands, she


    adjusted the location to the dense rows of trees.


    "No, I''m thirsty. Let''s go to the supermarket." He restrained his previous unhappiness, and suddenly


    raised a naughty smile at the corners of his mouth. He walked over and dragged her by the arm.


    Polly frowned and looked back at him. His face was blurred by the strong wind, and she couldn''t see


    his face clearly. But she could feel that Hal was very thirsty, so he had to go to the supermarket first.


    In the absence of Avril, he took care of his grandfather''s funeral with a weak body. He was too busy to


    attend to him. But there were so many beverage shops. Putting aside the several shops that she had


    seen on the way here just now, there were just a row of small shops next to the A University, which


    almost all were avable.


    Why did he choose to buy it at the cemetery''s side. She didn''t believe that he suddenly felt thirsty


    because he just arrived here.


    Noticing her hesitation, Hal exined casually, "I''m too busy these days. I didn''t sleep well and I didn''t


    have a good meal. He was so busy today that she even forgot to drink water. I was extremely thirsty at


    that time. But when I thought of what happened to Avril, I felt so worried and anxious that I didn''t care


    about anything else and just took you here. Do you think I''m stupid, Dear Polly? "


    He was not stupid at all. He was just too warm-hearted that he forgot everything for the sake of his


    friend. A suffocating breath rushed to her throat, and then up to her mouth. She felt as if she were


    taking a big bite of an unfathomable persimmon, which would make her mouth numb.


    He grabbed her harder. The thick tree shade over his head sprinkled green on his slightly pale face.


    "It''s more than ten minutes from here to Avril''s grandfather''s tomb. It''s a long history. Although the road


    inside is good. But the cemetery has always been deadly wet, the steps covered with moss, and the


    road is slippery. So, in addition to drinking some water, do you need to eat something with protein? "


    Seeing the confusion in Polly''s eyes, Hal exined at once, "although the supermarket is very small


    and convenient, there are also vegetables, fruits, tea eggs, corn and so on."


    "Thank you. I have more than half of the calories today. I don''t need more." Seeing the passion of Hal,


    Polly didn''t want to disappoint him, but she really couldn''t eat anything, and she even didn''t want to


    drink water.


    She was not even in the mood to think about why he took her to the convenience store suddenly


    instead of going up the mountain directly. She wasn''t in the mood, so she just stood at the roadside and


    picked a cloudy ce, letting Hal buy it alone.


    Hal turned back after walking only two steps. He looked angry and walked quickly to Polly.


    "So soon?" Polly turned around and saw a familiar figure behind Hal. She suddenly stood up.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she was about to say something, Hal walked up to her and blocked her sight. "Dear Polly. I


    forgot to take the money with me. Could you lend me some money?"


    As if hadn''t heard what he had said, Polly pushed him aside and looked precisely at the handsome


    man with dark night temperament who was walking out of the convenience store.


    "Simon? Why is he here? " Polly asked in a trembling voice. All of a sudden, she seemed to


    understand something.


    Seeing that Hal had seen the car, she said, "the off-road car just now belonged to Simon! I saw him


    once on a car show. Although the off-road vehicle is not rare, his one is very rare. At that time, my


    brother almost had a conflict with him because of that car. "


    Just like Hal, Polly didn''t want to see Simon either. That man was not only annoying, but also


    frightening. Every human who longed for sunshine would refuse to get close to him.


    "Dear Polly, to be honest, I hate this man very much! I don''t want to see him! I didn''t expect that I would


    still bump into him! " Said Hal, frowning worriedly. Originally, he wanted to buy something first to avoid


    that person, but the person coincidentally came to buy something as well. But she didn''t know whether


    he came to buy something first before going to the cemetery, or he came to buy something only when


    he went to a cemetery.


    He turned his head and looked at the sun in the West.


    "Dear Polly, let''s stay here and wait until he go up? Someone you meet is annoying, just like in a


    fragrant garden. Suddenly you heard someone fart, and your whole body suddenly became bad. "


    Polly couldn''t smile. She stared at the tall and good-looking back of Simon and asked coldly, "what is


    he doing here? Are youing to worship Avril''s grandfather? "


    ''if this is the case, then it is called irony.''. How could she forget that even if he blocked all the signal of


    the JC Ind, he had broad contacts with others. JC Ind was not an ind in its true sense!


    Polly guessed that this man had already known the situation of Avril''s grandfather, but he was unwilling


    to tell her. He was so cruel that he didn''t allow her to see Avril''s grandfather for thest time. But now,


    hee here hypocritically to worship him. Isn''t it ridiculous?


    "Who cares what he''s here for? This has nothing to do with us! " Suddenly, Hal''s eyes were like a sharp


    knife, staring at Simon''s back directly.


    He walked ahead and followed his driver a little far behind him. Seeming to notice the two pair of


    hostile eyes behind him, Simon, who was about to enter the cemetery, suddenly turned around and


    squinted his eyes, ncing at Polly and Hal.


    "Mr. Shen, what''s wrong?"


    The driver stopped and turned around. He was about to look in the direction of Simon''s sight. At that


    moment, Simon Shen turned back, drew a slight smile on her lips and said, "I saw two not so cute


    cats."


    The driver asked in surprise, "where is the cat? Why didn''t I see her? "


    "Dear Polly, let''s wait a little longer. Do you want to go with him? This is in front of Grandpa''s tomb. The


    dead people will settle down after they die, so it''s better for us to worship in peace. " Seeing this, Hal


    kept pushing the branch that was about to fall down from Polly''s side. He shouted at her, "don''t follow


    that disgusting guy and mess around!"


    "I just want to go there to see whether he is here to worship Avril''s grandpa or not! If he is really here to


    worship grandfather, I''d like to see what he will say in front of grandfather''s tomb. I want to see if this


    person has any conscience! "


    "Even so, take care! Even if you want to go there, I should be in front of them! What a terrible season it


    is! There are weeds everywhere! Aren''t you afraid of meeting snakes? "


    "If I have to count on you, I don''t know when I can make it! ''in ten minutes? How long has it been? Why


    hasn''t it arrived yet? "


    In a few strides, Hal came to her and took a stick, which was about the size of a thumb, in his hand. He


    ruffled the grass around her feet.


    When he found no abnormal sound, he felt relieved and went up to her.


    "I did this just to make it! There are so many snakes and bugs in the mountain. You have to be


    prepared. " Hal pointed at a random stick and said, "I know there''s a shortcut, which can take me more


    than ten minutes. But you kept chasing after him. It''s none of your business why he came here. If he


    didn''te to worship Grandpa, would we be spying on him like spies? Let''s just focus on our own


    business first! "


    Polly stood behind a ten meter high dragon cedar, staring coldly at the man in front of her who was


    worshipping. She was right about her guess before. He indeed came to visit Avril''s grandfather.


    "This man is so gloomy!" Leaning against the trunk of a tree, Hal said disdainfully, "how blind Avril is to


    fall in love with him! Even if he had a crush on me, he was a hundred times better than him! "


    "It''s just too evil to have a bad driver take us around. It''s a rhythm that''s trying to get us lost! If I hadn''t


    found it in time, I wouldn''t have been able to get out tonight! "


    There was only one person standing in front of Grandpa''s grave, and his driver was not in front of him.


    It meant that. Polly and Hal have been chasing that person is the driver, not Simon. No wonder, as time


    went on, there was only one person in front of her. At first, she thought she might have a dim eyesight,


    but now it turned out to be true.


    A smart man like Hal should have known it, but he didn''t expose it. He just pretended to take the trick


    as an excuse. In fact, he didn''t wanted to meet with Simon. Butter, the more the driver led them into


    the deep forest, the more dangerous the situation was. Only then did Hal decide to go back to his


    original path. If she insisted on following him, she would never be able to get rid of it.


    He knew the intention of Simon to do so. Both of them were so tired of each other that they did not


    want to see each other.


    "He is a vicious and dark hearted man!" ring at Simon''s profile, Polly''s eyes seemed to be burning


    with anger, "but he also treats Avril in the same way!"


    Avril had been with him for such a long time and he had no heart for her. Polly thought he was a


    horrible man. Polly could not bear it anymore. Her chest was like a balloon that was about to burst.


    "I''ll go ask him why he didn''t bring Avril with him!"

 Chapter 196 Is He Lucky To Be With You

    Chapter 196 Is He Lucky To Be With You


    Before Polly could take a step forward, Hal reacted quickly to stop her. "Stop, please! Even if she


    wanted to settle ounts with him, it was not now! Don''t dy our work! Don''t forget the main purpose


    of my bringing you here is to worship grandfather! "


    At the sight of Simon, the pictures of how he treated Avril on the JC Ind shed through Polly''s mind


    like a movie. She was so dizzy that she almost forgot her original intention toe here.


    "Don''t worry. Wait a moment. Let me figure out a way!"


    Polly''s mood was a little stable, so they looked over together. He only saw that Simon put a bunch of


    chrysanthemums in front of his grandfather''s tombstone, "don''t worry, please let me take care of Avril. I


    will treat her well and won''t let her suffer. "


    His voice was so soft that both of them heard it. From where they stood, they could only see a small


    part of his face, not the expression on it.


    In front of him was the lofty mountain. The tombstone was surrounded by green cedar grasses. The


    sun in the west gradually moved to the side of a tall tree, and the intertwining branches and leaves cast


    arge shadow. It was quiet all around, like a pool of water that was bruised for thousands of years. In


    such a dull and serious atmosphere, Simon''s soft tone showed a bit of solemnness of promise.


    "What are you doing?". If it was someone else who heard such words like vows, she must be moved,


    but she would not. She only had one feeling that he was too shameless.


    He not only deceived people, but also dead people! This man was a liar and subconsciously lied.


    Poor Avril!


    Noticing that there was a change in Polly''s mood, Hal pulled her backwards for about three or four


    meters and persuaded her sincerely, "Dear Polly, leave here, but you''re in front of grandfather''s


    tombstone! She went there in peace. Let''s not argue with Simon here. It would disgust him. "


    "Are you satisfied with what I just said?" Simon, who was respectfully bowing to the tomb a moment


    ago, suddenly turned around at the ce where Polly and Hal were hiding. His eyes were as sharp as


    eagle''s.


    When they came out from the bushes, he had already noticed them. It was no longer necessary to hide


    anymore.


    "You are such a hypocrite, Simon! How can you lie in front of Grandpa''s grave! Do you still have any


    humanity? " Polly spoke out. She hurriedly walked a few steps forward, but was pulled back by Hal.


    "What''s there to be satisfied? It''s just a lie!" Hearing that, Hal pulled Polly behind him. The skinny boy


    with a tall and thin chest fearlessly looked at the sharp eyes of Simon.


    "Human heart, it''s soplicated!" Simon calmed himself down and suddenlyughed. "I have


    destroyed Avril''s life, so it''s impossible for you to make her happy. If you two hear what I said to


    Grandpa, you''ll think I''m a vicious and inhuman man! "


    "In a word, no matter what I say, I can''t escape the bad words."


    "You do have a clear estimation of yourself. You know what kind of person you are!" Polly got rid of the


    grip of Hal and walked up to him. She stared at the tall man opposite her and said, "Simon, you are


    such a loser!"


    The rays of the setting sun shone down on Simon''s face through beams of trees. The sun was bright


    and bright like gold-ted white jade, so pretty and gorgeous. Only the faint smile on his lips revealed


    his gloomy and unpredictable nature.


    Why did Avril fall in love with such a man?


    There was a saying that if you were destined, you would meet the man at that moment. What about the


    tragedy? It was notte to meet that person exactly at that moment, was it?


    Why was Avril so unlucky?


    "That sounds great," The evil smile on Simon''s lips liked ripples spread with his moving. "Everyone


    should know himself well. So, do you know what kind of person you are? "


    "No matter what kind of person I am, at least I won''t be as cold-blooded and heartless as you!"


    "Really? So, in what position did you say that? "


    Simon was still walking forward. His eyes were full of anxiety and pressure which made Polly step back


    subconsciously.


    "Avril''s good friend? A good ssmate? Or anything else?" "Or is Bruce''s girlfriend?"


    Thest sentence made Polly understand the sarcasm and disdain of Simon. As the best friend of Avril,


    she could do nothing but watch her being bullied by others. And as the girlfriend of Bruce, Bruce chose


    to pick up Jean at the critical moment.


    He wanted to say that she was a more failed person.


    "Simon, please don''t change the topic!" Hearing this, Polly gasped. She remembered the most


    important thing. The person could not be angry at all. When all the blood rushed to the brain, her


    sensitivity would be greatly weakened. She would forget what to do.


    "Today, I don''t want to beat around the bush with you! I just want to ask you, where is Avril now? "


    Simon didn''t reply. He walked towards Polly with sarcasm and disgust. Hal thought he was going to


    hurt Polly, so he dragged her away before he could get close to her. But Simon just passed them


    without ncing at them.


    That guy just wanted to leave while the two of them blocked his way. The anger rose in her heart again.


    She caught up with Simon in a few steps. "You just said in front of Grandpa that you would treat Avril


    well! Why don''t you let her go? Do you want her to suffer? "


    Even though she knew that what he said was not true, she still thought it was a fluke. So she stretched


    out her hands and stopped him. "Since you don''t like her and don''t love her anymore, please let her


    come back."


    "What a joke!" The smile on Simon''s face disappeared. He turned around and looked at Polly with a


    faint smile. "Why do you think that Avril will live a good life when she goes back? Staying with me will


    be definitely worse than death? I think you''d better pay more attention to Bruce as long as you have


    time. Maybe now he is the one who is struggling in distress. "


    Hearing what he said, Polly got angry. "What did you say? Didn''t Brucee back with Jean? Didn''t


    they go on vacation a few days ago? "


    "Go on a holiday in South Seaside?" It sounded like he had heard a big joke. "I really have to feel sorry


    for him. You''ve always said that it''s a misfortune for me to get together with Avril. But what about


    Bruce? Is he lucky to be with you? Do you feel wronged that day when he chose to be with Jean? So


    aggrieved that you decided to leave him, but never contacted him? The love you think you love is


    nothing more than the house chores between little girls and boys! "


    "You think you love him all the time? Tell me, do you know what kind of person Bruce is? If you knew


    his past, I''m afraid that as soon as he contacted you, you would refuse him without hesitation! "


    Simon passed by her when she was in a daze.


    "Hold on, Simon!" "What do you mean? Please make it clear! "


    Simon didn''t turn back. He strode forward as fast as flying. The mountain road was rugged. Polly only


    thought about what Simon said and didn''t care about the condition on the road. When she was running


    in a hurry, she suddenly felt a resistance from her knees. Her center of gravity lost bnce and her


    body fell forward.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Polly! Watch out!" Hal, who had been following her, immediately reached out and held her. "Don''t go


    after him! Let me see. " He squatted down and removed the vines wrapped around her legs.


    "Oh my God! There are thorns on the grass. Your leg is bleeding." Whispered Hal.


    Polly was enveloped in ayer of thick green trees and didn''t hear what Hal said. "Hal, have you heard


    what he said just now? What did he mean? Bruce he! "


    She suddenly remembered. She looked down at Hal who was checking her injury and asked, "by the


    way, Hal, I asked you to investigate the condition of Bruce. Haven''t you gotten any news till now?"


    Hal didn''t answer. He stood up, pulled her arm and said, "let''s get out of here. I have disinfectant in my


    car. Your wound must be treated immediately. "


    "What kind of wound?" It was not until then that Polly saw her right leg was covered with blood from the


    ankle to the back of the knee. Only two or three of the most severe injuries were the bruises.


    The condition of her left leg was better than that of her right leg, only with one or two wounds.


    Polly insisted on worshiping in front of the tomb of Avril''s grandfather. After that, she followed Hal down


    the mountain. After getting in the car, he took out the first aid kit. He was so skilled when he carefully


    treated her wound with a serious look. He asked in a soft voice from time to time, "does it hurt? If it


    hurts, just tell me. I''ll be gentle. "


    In fact, he was already gentle enough.


    Looking at his good-looking face, Polly frowned slightly with his ck eyebrows knitted. His expression


    was serious and his action was tender and refined, which was totally different from his usual image. At


    this moment, he was not the lively guy who always tried to make peopleugh, but a gentle and


    approachable big brother who was worthy of relying on next door.


    Men were always attractive when they concentrated and focused, and even Hal was no exception.


    ''what a pity! He is such a good man, but God gives him a weak body.


    Although there were many such beautiful scenes in life, throughout people''s whole life, these beautiful


    moments were just a little episode of adding color. The problem that had been neglected was now on


    the table again.


    Under the investigation of Polly, Hal couldn''t keep silent anymore. A hint of sadness shed through his


    clear eyes.


    The sun had not yet set, but there was no light on the road in front of the tomb, a row of thick darkness


    blocking the sunlight. It was so quiet down the mountain. There was no wind at all. The car seemed dull


    and suffocated.


    "Dear Polly. Bruce hasn''te back to A City yet." His face, which was enveloped in the shadow of the


    trees, looked kind of morbid pale. "As far as I know, he hasn''t been to South Seaside."


    Hearing that, Polly''s heart skipped a beat. The sense of being in air made her words tremble. "So,


    where is he now?" she asked


    Hal shook his head. In his eyes, there was a motionless, thick tree and a few dim lights reflected. "I


    don''t know. This man seems to disappear. "

 Chapter 197 I Dont Know Where He Is

    Chapter 197 I Don''t Know Where He Is


    Polly''s mind went nk for a while. She still couldn''t figure out what Hal meant.


    What did he mean by that? He seemed to disappear? How could a living person disappear? Besides,


    he is not someone else. He is the famous Bruce he! Bruce he, the boss of the BA group!


    Not to mention his noble identity, as long as he was a Chinese citizen with a name, even if he was very


    insignificant, it was impossible for him to disappear without letting out any news.


    Rachel, Jake and Bruce''s mother, these three men looked like nothing had happened? If there is a


    distance rtionship, what about his mother? How could she not worry about her son when he


    disappeared?


    The case must be suspicious. No matter how powerful the intelligencework of the Xia n was,


    there might still be some loopholes.


    "Dear Polly. I''m sorry. I must apologize to you first. I have hided something from you." The more Hal


    said, the lower his voice became. "I know that Avril is in the JC Ind, and so is you, but it''s veryte to


    know that. However, Avril was still on the JC Ind, but Bruce was not there. Or he is still on the JC


    Ind, but he doesn''t know where he is. "


    A glimmer of hope was rekindled in her heart. "You mean that Bruce is still in the JC Ind at present?


    He has never left? "


    Having been ustomed to the darkness, she could now see clearly the expression on Hal''s face. It


    seemed that he could not adapt to her gaze. He turned his head slightly to avoid the edge.


    "Not necessarily."


    "What do you mean by that?!" "What''s wrong with him?"


    Hearing that, Hal lowered his eyelids and looked mncholy, which looked like the stream of sky in a


    rainy season. "Dear Polly, don''t be excited. To be honest, I really didn''t know. I can only say that no one


    has ever seen him leave the JC Ind. However, no one had seen him on the ind. The day you


    come back, he disappeared. "


    "I didn''t mean to chase you. In the past, I had been paying close attention to you because of Avril, so I


    was very clear about your movements in the past few days."


    Speaking of this, the light in Hal''s eyes suddenly became hot, "Dear Polly, I care about you very much.


    But the JC Ind is heavily guarded. I can''t get in. What''s more, the situation in Nancy''s grandfather''s


    side is very serious. I can''t get rid of it at all. In those days, I was too busy to eat or sleep... "


    That was to say, he already knew. This guy was really good at faking. In fact, no one was as simple as


    he looked. The more easygoing he was. As a matter of fact, it was easy for her to understand that he


    was a highly intelligent and brain man with a strong family background. He was neither arrogant nor


    rash, making everyone think he is somebody even though he is only amon A University.


    "I was not a real person when you called me! I haven''t had a shower for days, I haven''t had a full


    haircut, I haven''t had a shave, just like the captain, hehe... "


    Even now, he was still in a state of indifference. Cheekbones were protruding out of his cheeks. His


    chin was so sharp that it seemed to prate through the long hand under her body. The man was so


    thin that he was about to be deformed.


    But that was his way of doing things. He was always in low spirit and couldn''t get enough sleep.


    Moreover, a man wouldn''t be a fleshy man if he had to eat food alone. He had beenughed at by


    J and Mandy many times as if he was a waste of country food. So when they met each other, he


    didn''t show any special emotions on his face.


    "Later, I heard that Owen had picked you up from the JC Ind. When I was sure that you were fine, I


    was relieved. Well, it was at that time that I got no information about Bruce. I think there are two


    possibilities. One is that he is most likely imprisoned by Simon. Secondly, he had been taken to


    somewhere else by Simon. I don''t know what kind of transportation it is used, when and by which way


    it left. "


    Polly''s heart was bouncing wildly without any rhythm. Her heart was suffering from extreme tremble, so


    that her brain lost the ability to think. She blurted out, "which one is right?"


    He lowered his head and murmured, "maybe Do you know what has happened between them? "


    "I don''t know the details. It''s probably because of Ellie. It seems that her death has something to do


    with Bruce."


    "So it is."


    In fact, he had some proof. With Simon''s cruel and abnormal nature, it was most likely that both of


    them were. First he would put Bruce in captivity, then he would take him somewhere else to torture him


    as much as he could.


    He did this to show that there was a deep hatred between them, but he didn''t expect that it was due to


    Ellie.


    "Hal, do you know how did Ellie die? Is it really because of Bruce? "


    "Well, I can only get the official record of the ident. As for the real situation, it has been over for so


    many years. It''s not easy to get to the bottom of it."


    Such a mysterious matter as the love between the debutantes and debutantes of wealthy families. No


    matter how sensational it was throughout the country, only several people could know about the


    situation. Ellie died at a very young age, and those who had been involved in the past were all of the


    most famous people.


    No one would remember that they had nothing to do with it. The past was something that could not be


    tested. Even if he knew it, it was useless. For the moment, Simon still had to deal with Bruce.


    "But, you can rest assured that I will continue investigating. After all, Bruce was the boss of the


    multinational financial group. He would not do anything excessive even if Simon hated him so much.


    What was his purpose? He would not dy it for long. And before long, Bruce will appear in public


    again. "


    ''it''s not that serious, '' he thought. If he wanted that, he wouldn''t have waited till now. And he wouldn''t


    have asked Dear Polly and Jean.


    "Dear Polly, you just said that Bruce and Jean had gone to the South Seaside. Where did you get the


    news?"


    She almost forgot that. After a careful reminder, she realized that it was very strange. But considering


    the rtionship between Hal and Rachel, she hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    Hal had a sharp mind and an unusually smart brain. He could immediately guess after seeing her


    reaction. With disdain and sarcasm written all over his face, he asked, "did Rachel tell you?"


    "How do you know?" "What are you doing here?".


    "Who is Jean? She was the apple of everyone''s eye, confident and arrogant. If you want to know her


    rtionship with Bruce, you can only show off their love in all kinds of ways through media or Inte,


    instead of telling you in person. But there was no news on the Inte that she had gone to South with


    Mr. He. Then there was only one possibility. Rachel is her aplice, apetent assistant, right?


    Rachel told you. "


    "Hal, don''t say that. She did tell me honestly. But when did she be an aplice of Jean? " Polly


    knew that Hal wouldn''t say something nice when he heard of Rachel.


    Then, he turned to look at Polly and said arrogantly, "Dear Polly, you are too naive to understand


    human feelings. You think yourself a good friend, but she doesn''t. Do you think she''s on good terms


    with you or Jean? Do you know how many times you see her a week and how many times she and


    Jean meet with each other? "


    "But she''s only grateful to Jean. She wants to stay in the BA group in the future, so it''s inevitable that


    she wants to get close to Jean. In fact, it''s because of the mother of Bruce." Polly was confused.


    "What did you talk about?"


    Flustered and flustered, many thoughts shed in her mind at that moment, but none of them could be


    caught. She exined hastily, "Jean Fang is trying to please his mother, while Rachel is the adopted


    daughter of his mother. Because of his mother, they have more chances to meet each other."


    "Dear Polly? What do you mean? Are both Rachel and Jean trying to y up to his mother? They all


    attach importance to their own goal! "


    "No! Not everyone is like what you think! " Polly suddenly raised her voice, and she stepped back with


    a thud against the back of the chair, "but, she, she is my good friend! I know her well. She is not that


    kind of person! "


    Although he said so, the tone was not so firm.


    The depressed atmosphere quickly filled the entire car. After a long silence, Hal said faintly, "I hope so.


    You''d better keep a distance from her. I just want to remind you that you should be cautious of her. "


    Along the way, Polly kept looking out of the window at the trees that were retreating fast behind the car,


    trying to distract his attention by view. Even though she was suffering, she insisted not calling Rachel.


    Back to the school, she almost ran back to the dorm. As soon as she entered, she dialed her number.


    But to her surprise, she hit someone on the head. "Ouch!" the man cried out in pain.


    "I''m sorry." She apologized immediately. But when she saw the man''s face, she was surprised and


    said, "Oh.".


    The woman she bumped into was Rachel Du!


    At the same time, a familiar melody rang out. It was her call to Rachel.


    "Dear Polly, what''s wrong with you?" Without looking at her, she lowered her head and pulled out her


    phone from her bag. "You called me? Well, you didn''t expect me toe to you, did you? What a


    coincidence! "


    What a coincidence! When she was about to find this woman, she was in her dormitory.


    Polly nced at the bed. Fiona should be in the ssroom at this time since she was not there. She


    remembered there were two missed calls and unread messages on her phone.


    She had been in a hurry to call Rachel, and had failed to notice it. She took out her phone and


    unlocked it. She found there was a missed call from Fiona and the text was from her.


    Your friend, Rachel Du, came to find you. I asked her to wait for you in the dorm.


    Perhaps the phone call didn''t get through, so Fiona sent her a message. She looked at the time. It was


    half an hour ago. That was to say when she and Hal went down the mountain.


    "Dear Polly. I have something important to tell you." With a solemn look on his face, Rachel carefully


    observed her facial expressions and said, "I didn''t want you to worry about me, so I kept it from you all


    the time. In fact, she didn''t see Bruce. He... He is missing. "Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 198 Without Knowing It

    Chapter 198 Without Knowing It


    Rachel had her reasons to do this. It was Jake who asked his people to keep in touch with Bruce. He


    told them not to spread the news of the boss''s missing.


    She not only hid this from Polly, but also from Jean, Bruce''s mother, as well as all the members of the


    he family.


    Because Jake specially ordered her not to let others know. Bruce''s disappearance was not a private


    matter. The most important thing was that the BA group couldn''t be thrown into disarray.


    "I''m really sorry for you." Rachel apologized again and again, "I really don''t want to conceal the truth


    from you. I have been very guilty and panic these days. I wanted to tell you many times but didn''t know


    how to start. I wanted to call you, but I thought it was too rash, so I might as welle and tell you in


    person. Please forgive me this time. "


    Rachel pleaded with humbleness.


    Night set, the sky had not yetpletely dark. Leaning on the window side, Polly''s clear eyes reflected


    a faint yellow light of the streetmp. The students of A University walked out of the restaurant one


    after another after dinner.


    Rachel murmured to ask for her forgiveness. Polly hadn''t said a word. Rachel became more terrified


    and kept talking. It seemed that as long as she didn''t say sorry, she wouldn''t give up.


    As a matter of fact, she really wanted to ask Rachel why she chose the most kind of excuses that could


    hurt her. As Jake said, Mr. He had been in a meeting all the time. For the reason it was not painful at


    all, even if she would have doubts, it was always better than knowing from a very trusted person that


    her man went on vacation with another woman.


    What Hal said was reasonable, but she could not believe that her good friend would y tricks on her.


    She had always believed that what Rachel had done was to stay in the BA group and to have a good


    job in the future. However, people had a bottom line. For example, she would never hurt her friends for


    her own benefits.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Besides Hal, Avril also had a bad impression of Rachel. Both of them had little contact with Rachel Du.


    She used to think that one could not only see through his appearance. But why did they make the


    samement as the two of her best friends? The reason was that she couldn''t help but treat this


    woman as her ex, and they could only see her now.


    No matter what happened in the past, kind or innocent, or evil, it did not mean that she could protect


    her heart for the rest of her life. ''good can turn into bad, while bad guys can be turned back, '' thought


    Polly.


    But she couldn''t be tough on Rachel. For example, if Owen had left her when she hadn''t known it,


    instead of saying those merciless words to her personally, they would not have been as tense as they


    were now.


    She wasn''t deceiving herself, but she couldn''t bear to see, and she didn''t want to believe that all those


    good memories which had been branded in her life had been false, and they had all been her wishful


    thinking.


    Not knowing when, the dorm was as quiet as a quiet night. She turned her head and saw Rachel was


    still three steps behind her, but she didn''t speak any more. Pursing her lips into a thin line, she looked


    so pure and pretty. A few strands of curly chestnut colored hair fell down from her cheeks, even without


    any make-up on it. Her eyes and brows looked as pure as ayer of mist, which could not be seen


    clearly on her face.


    Rachel stood up and walked forward. Her dark eyes suddenly lit up, but the moment she brushed past,


    she was not as brilliant as before like the extinguished candle.


    The dorm was so dark that Polly walked to the light switch. After a clear and loud sound, the light filled


    the whole room. Rachel unconsciously blinked, and the edge of her long eyshes seemed to be


    covered with a flicker.


    Upstairs, a chaotic sound of footsteps came. After dinner, some people directly went to the ssroom,


    and some people used to go back to the dormitory before going to the ssroom.


    The sound of footsteps came from the other end of the corridor. Rachel turned her head and looked at


    them. The soft light could not hide the anxiety in her eyes. She walked up to Polly, gnashed her lower


    lip and said hesitantly, "I''m sorry to take up your dinner. My treat tonight. We can talk about it while


    eating. What do you think? "


    "No, I didn''t..." replied Polly, shaking her head


    Before she could speak out thest word "appetite", Rachel hurriedly interrupted her, "Dear Polly, when


    I saw you enter the house, you looked very tired with a worn-out face. I guess you want to rest in the


    dormitory. How about this? I know there''s a restaurant nearby the school, and I''ll go and buy some food


    for you. "


    "No, thanks,"


    This was thest sentence she wanted to say. But before she could finish her words, she had already


    opened the door of the dormitory. While walking outside, she said enthusiastically to her, "have a rest


    first. I will be back soon."


    The door was closed before she finished her words. She was already outside. Her action was so fast


    that Polly had no time to react. Opening the door, it took only two seconds for Rachel who had already


    reached the stairway and went downstairs in a hurry.


    She wanted to catch up with Rachel, but on second thought, she went back to her dormitory.


    Rachel hurried to leave because she saw her phone in mute mode shing. She thought no one would


    call her, even though she was extremely worried and anxious at this moment. The only person who


    would do that must be Jean. Fortunately, the call was after she turned on the light. Otherwise, she


    would certainly see through it.


    They were not afraid of God like rivals, but only cowards! This was the most severe and painful


    experience that Rachel had ever had.


    She ran downstairs quickly and almost ran into someone. Those students who returned to the


    dormitory looked at her strangely. At the same time, her phone kept ringing. It was from Jean. She felt


    both angry and anxious. If possible, she really wanted to throw her phone out of the window.


    When she went downstairs to the fourth floor, Rachel raised her head and looked up, but she didn''t see


    Polly. She breathed a sigh of relief and pressed the button of refusal. Her palms were covered with


    sweat, as the phone screen was covered with a thinyer of water vapor, which made it hard to see


    clearly. With her trembling hands, she took out a facial tissue and wiped the screen clean.


    She sent a message quickly.


    There were so many peopleing and going in the corridor, and she didn''t want to have a quarrel


    with Jean here. It had been about two or three minutes since Jean called her. She could imagine the


    expression on her face, which was furious. She leaned against the cold wall and felt bored. She felt


    dizzy and wanted to throw up.


    "Miss Du, have you left? What about Dear Polly? " Fiona walked past her and greeted her friendly.


    Suddenly, a sharp light shed in her eyes. She seized Fiona''s arm and forced a smile. "No, she looks


    very tired. I''m going to buy her dinner."


    As she spoke, her body shook slightly, which looked like she tried to bnce her body but couldn''t help


    falling over.


    As soon as Fiona felt Rachel extremely cold body temperature, she was startled and asked, "Miss Du,


    what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Rachel leaned her body against the wall. With a look of nearly falling down, she shook her head and


    said, "no!"


    "Howe? You can''t even stand!"


    "That''s very normal. All the secretaries have to be very strong." Rachel Du smiled reluctantly. "When


    our boss is seated, we have to stand. When our boss is standing, we should be even more


    straightened. Because we represent the image of our boss and are the spirit of the wholepany.


    That was to say, when you graduated, you would not work as a secretary. Huh I''m going to buy some


    food! Don''t tell Dear Polly! I''m fine! "


    On the way to downstairs, Rachel received several more messages. She walked out of the girls'' dorm


    and didn''t make phone calls until she reached a corner.


    On the one hand, she was afraid of being seen by people who knew Polly; on the other hand, she was


    really tired of thedy of Fang n.


    "You are so lucky, Dear Polly." Walking in with a washbasin, Fiona wrung the towel dry and wiped the


    sweat off her face.


    "Why do you make such an emotion all of a sudden?" Polly took off her clothes. She had nned to


    take a shower as soon as she went back to the dorm, but had no intention of asking Rachel here.


    "You are not only smart but also beautiful, and you have a powerful boyfriend as well. What''s more, you


    have a close friend, miss. Du. I''m so jealous of you. "


    Her words made Polly''s heart sink a little, but she didn''t show her emotion on her face. She just smiled


    and asked, "how do you know my things so clearly? Do you have other spies around me? "


    "I''m serious. I''m not kidding with you! Rachel is a secretary. My brother is also a secretary. Don''t you


    know how tired the Secretary''s work is? The boss said that he would never take the second chance.


    He had to understand it more clearly because of his reputation and other factors. Their boss is quite


    seated. Even though he is sleeping on the bed, they are still not relieved. "


    The more Fiona said, the more excited she became. A bright light was shining in her eyes.


    "But, no matter how good your work is and how tired your work is, those bosses still treat you as


    nothing!" After a short pause, Fiona seemed to control her emotion and said, "I''m going too far. You


    know what? Although Rachel Du is very busy and tired, she still managed to find time to visit you. It


    means she value you very much. In this world, love between family members and friends should be


    maintained with heart. Don''t think that you will forget what you get after getting too much from others.


    When you squander all the love from others for you, you will regret it. Even the cheapest love will not


    bring you endless regret. "


    "Fiona, why did you..."


    It suddenly urred to him that Fiona''s brother was the Secretary of the boss of the Phoenix shadow


    group. Most likely, her feelings were rted to the fact that her boyfriend had been ever taken away by


    Diana.


    On second thought, she agreed with her. In fact, Rachel had been concealing the news about Bruce


    and had helped Jean out of danger. She was just an intern and she did have to work as a secretary. It


    was her own intention to get the position. It was a piece of cake for Jean to trample her. She was


    forced to do that most of the time.


    She shouldn''t have med Rachel. In fact, even though Fiona her lover was taken away, what else


    could she do?

 Chapter 199 Youd Better Stay Away From Him

    Chapter 199 You''d Better Stay Away From Him


    At about three o''clock in the morning, Polly woke up from nightmare. She was drenched in sweat all


    over. She sat at the head of the bed, lost in thought for a long time.


    It was pitch ck outside. The light of the streetmps was dim and hazy. The moon in the sky was as


    thin as a de, and as sharp as an arrow stabbed into her heart.


    In her dream, Bruce was hanging over the edge of the cliff and stretching out his hand to her. She was


    scared to death and tried to pull him up, but somehow, she couldn''t reach him.


    In despair, he fell into the abyss.


    She couldn''t help but feel that there was something in the interior, small pieces of which seemed to be


    broken by sharp scissors. The pain was unbearable, and the tears could not stop falling, like a stream


    of mountain stream.


    Just then, the phone screen near the pillow lit up. It was Avril.


    After so many days'' waiting and worrying, she finally received this call. The trepidation in her dream


    had not gone away yet. Trembling, Polly reached for her phone. Her palms were sweaty. She grabbed


    it for several times.


    "Hello, Avril..." Her voice was trembling.


    The girl did not speak. She heard a sound like sneer. She could not help but ask anxiously and irritably,


    "is that you, Avril? where are you? Say something! "


    There was no sound at all on the other end of the phone, but she didn''t hang up. The deadly silence


    had magnified the terror in her nightmares. She broke out in a cold sweat and lifted the quilt, almost


    crying. "What''s wrong with you, Avril? Why don''t you say anything? "


    She pressed her ear close to the phone screen as if she could hear the sound of dripping from the hair.


    But in fact, it was useless. She was afraid of waking Fiona who was asleep. She put on her shoes, got


    out of bed and walked out of the dormitory.


    "Avril, say something! I''m Dear Polly! Can you hear me? " Polly was walking to the public toilet at the


    other end of the dormitory. It was the farthest distance from the dorm. Besides, she didn''t disturb the


    other dorm except that she met one or two students asionally.


    It had been silent since she heard voice of sneer. Strangely enough, she didn''t say anything or hang up


    the phone.


    She was thinking if Avril would call her secretly, but she was found and had to hang up. Then she didn''t


    hang up the phone, did this mean that Avril might be in danger.


    But, Hal had said that all the signal on the ind was blocked by Simon. If Avril was still on the ind,


    how could she call her? ''now that she can call me, does it mean that she has left the JC Ind?''.


    Her mind was in a mess, like she was in a big supermarket where millions of people went shopping.


    The sound of buzz was buzzing.


    She kept telling herself to calm down as soon as possible.


    It suddenly urred to her that she also made a call to Hal at that time. Did that mean that Simon''s


    blockade was a loophole? Avril had been imprisoned on the ind by Simon for a long time, so she


    must know it clearly.


    So, where did she call that day?


    That was the room in which Ellie was lying! Is that a ce full of loopholes? So, was Avril in that room


    now?


    A picture came to her mind immediately. When Avril was about to call her, Simon broke in and


    smashed her phone to the ground when they were arguing. So she answered the phone without a


    word.


    To verify her guess, Polly hung up the phone and called again.


    It was a beep from the other end of the line. After only two rings, someone answered the phone. But it


    was still very quiet on the other side. No matter what she said, the other party did not give her a single


    response.


    This was not the same as her guess before. In that case, Avril was always on the phone, but someone


    didn''t allow her to speak. Or she didn''t have her phone now.


    But it didn''t make sense. If someone wanted to deceive her with Avril''s phone, he should have said


    something.


    "Hey, I don''t care who you are. Say something! Tell me where Avril is now. What do you want? Tell me


    what you want me to do, or I won''t know. " Polly stood by the window and the cold wind blew in the


    early morning through the open window, which made her calm down gradually.


    After that, there was some sound from the phone. Polly''s heart was beating so fast that she held her


    breath and listened carefully. But the next moment, she heard a sharp and sharp sound like metal


    rubbing. She felt a burst of pain in her eardrum because of the shock. The scary soundsted for about


    ten seconds and then she heard a sentence.


    "I''m Avril." In a disturbing sharp noise, Avril''s voice sounded unusually weak and blurred. After being


    stunned for a long time, Polly recognized that it was her voice.


    "Avril, what''s wrong with you?" Her heart was like being tied by a rope. Her weak voice reminded


    people of a dying patient.


    After a long while, there was no sound from the other end of the line. Polly kept asking a few more


    questions. Suddenly, there was no more sound on the other side, as silent as before.


    "Avril, what''s wrong with you?" Polly was so agitated that she was about to stamp her feet. Right at this


    moment, a girl came in to go to the toilet and saw her almost driven crazy. She couldn''t help staring at


    her curiously.


    Polly was not afraid to be seen as a monster, but she was afraid that what she heard on the phone


    would have a bad impact on Avril. She was the focus of the whole school and almost everyone knew


    her except some bookworm who read only the read-only and knew nothing about the outside world.


    Because of her, Avril became a public figure in the campus. As long as they were not careful enough,


    they would be gossiped and one or two person who embroidered the news, and the gold would also


    be the straw.


    "Dear Polly, I just want to tell you one thing. We can''t trust Bruce. So you''d better be together with


    Owen. " Avril paused for several times when she was speaking, and it was very difficult for her to finish


    it.


    "But why?"


    Sweat broke out on Polly''s forehead out of anxiety. Even if she stood at the window vent, she couldn''t


    dispel the heat that was constantly emerging from her body.


    She didn''t know where Bruce was now, but at this critical moment, Avril told her that she couldn''t trust


    him. Avril might know something, but she couldn''t say anything seeing her like this.


    "Don''t ask why." Avril''s breath was very heavy, and it took her a while to make two sybles. "You just


    need to remember my words. You''d better stay away from him. He used to Dear Polly, it''s better for you


    not to know anything about it. Otherwise, you will make me sick. Anyway, you have to listen to me. You


    have to trust me! "


    Thest sentence was stressed. It was not that Polly didn''t believe in Avril, but the rtionship between


    her and Bruce couldn''t be broken up so easily. She must know the reason. Even if he wanted to be


    cruel, he wouldn''t let her go through the pain which she went through a few years ago.


    "Dear Polly! Promise me! Don''t hesitate!" Avril stressed, "I finally got a chance to slip out and tell you


    this. Now I have to go back. Dear Polly. I need you to do me a favor. "


    "What is it?"


    "Dear Polly! I''m in a rush. Don''t disturb me. Listen to me all the time. I beg you to take care of grandpa


    for me. Although Hal is there, Grandpa will be worried if he can''t see me for a long time. You can only


    pretend to be me in front of grandfathers. "


    Avril''s grandfather not only had a bad heart, but also had poor eyesight and hearing. He also had a


    poor memory. The only thing he could distinguish was that it was a man or woman. He mistook young


    female nurses for Avril many times.


    "The day I left, Grandpa said he wanted to eat the green bean cake and I didn''t get the chance to buy it


    to him. He must think I lied to him." Avril sobbed in a low voice for a while, and then said intermittently,


    "when you get there, buy some green bean cakes for him."


    "Let me tell you, grandpa likes the fresh cakes with a sweet vor which is steaming. There is a long


    way from here to the hospital, you have to take a taxi, otherwise it will be cold. "


    Tears welled up in Polly''s eyes. She tried her best to hold back her tears.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa was tough and strong when he was young, but now he''s old. If he wants something to eat,


    you have to buy it for him right away, or he will make trouble with you. He afraid of being alone. You


    have to visit him often and talk with him... "


    "Avril!" "Avril, what are you doing?". She turned her head to the side, avoided the microphone, and


    wiped her tears with the back of her hand.


    Just now, the girl who went to the toilet just came out. Under the influence of her gossip, she came over


    and asked curiously, "excuse me, are you Polly? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Polly shook her head and made a gesture of "please" to her, saying, "ssmate, you''d better


    go back to your dormitory to sleep now. Thank you very much."


    That girl was snubbed. She rolled her eyes and murmured, "I offered to help? but now you turn me


    down! No big deal. Even a fool can see that she has been dumped by Bruce. "


    By tomorrow morning, the news that she was dumped by Bruce and hiding in the bathroom to cry


    would spread all over the campus. It was hard to say. Fortunately, she was used to it.


    When the girl''s back disappeared in the hallway, Polly managed to make her mood clear and speak in


    a bright voice, "Avril, stop talking nonsense. I''m experienced in taking care of elderly people. Don''t


    worry. But you have to take good care of yourself. Otherwise, Grandpa will feel sorry for you. "


    Deep in the cemetery, Grandpa''s lonely tomb was shing in front of her eyes.


    Tears not only blurred her vision, but also plunged her heart into a deep mud.

 Chapter 200 Wherever You are, I Can Find You

    Chapter 200 Wherever You are, I Can Find You


    Outside the door of the dormitory, Polly saw a tall figure waiting on thewn downstairs. She stopped


    subconsciously.


    Owen hade to her several times, but never as early as this morning before. It was getting hotter


    and may was about toe to an end. He stood there casually in a casual white short sleeved shirt,


    with a gentle smile on his elegant face, like a white lotus blooming from the pond. After so many years,


    he even did not leave any marks behind his face.


    He was bright, handsome and graceful. He looked like a senior student, which attracted many girls''


    attention.


    "Who is this boy? Which department do you belong to? Why have I never seen her before? "


    "I''ve never seen him before either. Maybe he''s an outer school,"


    "A senior? But why do I feel that he looks familiar? I think I have seen her somewhere. "


    It''s normal that he looked familiar, but the way he looked at the photo was totally different from what he


    saw in reality. What''s more, he didn''t show up in this campus as Bruce did, which made all the students


    of A University know him.


    But it didn''t matter. She sighed. It won''t be long before everyone knows he is the young master of the


    Su group in A City, the new returnee. Moreover, there is a very famous man in the Su family, the little


    overlord.


    A University was open-minded. When Owen was about toe over, he was stopped by two beautiful


    girls. They told him their names and phone numbers, and then asked directly, "may I know your


    department and name? Can you tell me your phone number, wechat?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    With a smile, Polly lowered her head and walked past them. Hearing the two girls'' undisguised


    fondness for Owen, she blushed and heart beat rapidly. She felt that she was a step behind. When she


    liked Owen so much, she also never dared to show her love so directly.


    Even for Bruce, in the most intense moment of love, her heart was only full of shyness and unutterable


    shyness.


    She walked so fast that she didn''t hear his answer. But as far as she knew him, they wouldn''t get what


    they wanted.


    He was not a saucy man.


    She walked to the long road to the teaching building. The tall and big maple trees rustled in the


    morning breeze, and few leaves floated in front of her, touching her hair.


    "Dear Polly!" Owen''s voice came from nearby at this moment. He stretched out his hand to brush her


    hair and said, "winter just arrived, and the leaves have fallen."


    Lowering her head, she stared at a yellow small palm shaped leave between her slender and fair


    fingers, with her heart severely blocked. The leaves didn''t grow, and maybe it would never forget the


    tree it once leaned on. However, after half of it was lost in the soil, it would never want to go back.


    When she was a child, she wanted to be loved and taken care of by this person all the time. She even


    felt sweet to take a look at him from a distance. But now, she wanted to keep a distance from him all


    the time. It was impossible for her to meet him.


    Especially after she received the phone call from Avril, she always felt awkward to see this man. She


    used to hear people say that a straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe. But when it came to the


    last, as the main character of the gossip, she couldn''t care less about those groundless things.


    It had nothing to do with how the people around her thought of her. She couldn''t pass the test.


    He gently rubbed her hair with his slender hand and sighed in his ear, "you''ve grown up, but you still


    look like the little girl before in my eyes. You always make yourself a mess and make me want to take


    care of you unconsciously."


    She took a deep breath and stepped back. The once desired passion now was like charcoal fire,


    burning her hands. She adjusted her mood and in front of the people walking by, inquired, jealous or


    surprised, she smiled and said to him, "when did youe? Why didn''t you call me before you came


    here? "


    It was not so difficult to lie through her eyes. She felt that she had been trained to be thick skinned


    enough.


    "I don''t need to call you. Wherever you are, I can always find you." Owen smiled confidently. Red


    maple''s eyes reflected two bright mes. "Dear Polly, get out with me. I have something to tell you."


    no She wanted to refuse him decisively, but since there were so many peopleing and going, she


    had to save face for him.


    "But the ss is about to begin." She showed an expression of embarrassment, shaking several books


    in her hand in front of him. "I have to go to the ssroom. The professor on the first day is very serious.


    I will call the roll at beginning and after the ss."


    "Nothing important. I have already asked for leave for you." With a smile, he turned around and said,


    "let''s go."


    "Come with me. It''s better than sneaking away with me."


    His words echoed in her ears. She had nned to cut sses and head for the BA group. ''Bruce, I


    want to see him alive, and see his corpse. I must find out what''s going on with this man.


    She didn''t tell anyone about this and wondered how Owen could know. But it was not strange at all


    because she could not hide it from him no matter what she wanted to do.


    As Polly was about to get out of the school, she hadn''t recovered from the shock given by Owen.


    A University was too vast. Generally speaking, the new students would get up half an hour earlier than


    usual under the help of some sports masters in senior grades, such as walking, running to teaching


    buildings. While these people, who had been in campus for years and had been promoted to second


    grade, were no longer fooled by others. Buy a bicycle to buy a bicycle, rent a battery car to rent a


    battery car, only very few people are still in the trouble to use their own two legs.


    Every time Bruce came back, he used the vehicle. She thought it was normal for people of his age.


    However, Owen was actually driving his bike all the way out of the school under the gaze of so many


    people. Although he was a few years younger than Bruce, he had a good identity. Even a young man


    like Abbe didn''t know how to go shopping on a bike in A University. She couldn''t help but wonder what


    he wanted from her.


    She thought he must have something important to deal with as he had asked for leave for her and


    came here in the early morning. But when she looked at the student''s dress and the shabby ck bike


    which he dressed up like a student, she was amazed.


    But he was definitely not a man in love. The only reason he came here in the morning was to do


    something so childish.


    "Dear Polly, I had a wish long ago." On the way to the shady road around the school, the bike slowed


    down. "Like now, I''m taking you around the campus of A University, free of anyone else for a few


    circles."


    At this moment, Polly had mixed feelings and didn''t know what to say. A year ago, when she was new


    here as a freshman, she saw a couple taking the same car happily, which was exactly what she


    thought.


    At that time, in the campus, by the side of the shady Road, the clouds like cherry blossoms blossomed


    full of trees, and the entire a city was soaked in the fragrance of blooming flowers. Now, what came into


    view was a beautiful green area, which extended several miles like waves of green.


    "Dear Polly, please don''t get me wrong." "I just want to tell you my real thoughts. That''s all. Don''t think


    too much. I do have something to tell you. I want to take this opportunity to realize my long cherished


    wish. It is my selfish desire. But please don''t care about it. "


    "No matter how you think of me, you finally understand that I am your brother."


    It was normal for a brother to take his sister by bike around the campus. He gave an irrefutable answer.


    "What do you want from me?" After hesitating for a long time, she finally thought of this question that


    could best hide her emotions.


    "There are two things. My mother, Mrs. Su, kept asking me about my rtionship with my girlfriend. I


    do think Dear Polly will mind helping me. Don''t worry about me. I''m just putting on an act in front of the


    people she sent. "


    Although rose was dissatisfied with his answer, her father didn''t even give her a chance to show her


    dissatisfaction.


    "In fact, my mother didn''t do that before. She was very open-minded and thought that the two people


    were destined to be together. She would never force me to go on a blind date. But this time, perhaps


    you won''t believe me if I tell you the truth. My mother has a problem with not only him, but also the


    whole he family. I don''t know the reason. Therefore, she paid special attention to my affairs. She


    encouraged me more than once to get you from Bruce. "


    The speed of his bike slowed down again. Owen turned around and smiled, "Dear Polly, do you think


    her idea is unrealistic?"


    This question seemed to be asked casually, but he turned around immediately, ignoring her answer. He


    looked lonely and deste under the tree shadow. His silence for a long time made her feel a very


    ufortable sense of pressure.


    "In fact, the first time I saw aunt that day, I felt your mother''s temperament was very different." "I heard


    that your mother likes reading romantic novels and Korean dramas. She is a very emotional person. I


    thought it was just a rumor. It turns out to be true. "


    "Yes." "I didn''t expect that either. I thought that rich women were jewelry sparkling, noble and gorgeous.


    Since we moved in, I have changed my view towards this family. But I can''t judge others. At least, my


    mother is kind and friendly. If you can spend more time with her, I''m sure she will like you. "


    What he said made Polly confused. She didn''t know how to reply.


    "She really has a good first impression on you. Since we metst time, she has been asking me when


    we can meet again. She''s really annoying me," he responded with augh


    "Su family, rebellious to his father, but no resistance to his mother, I am no exception, I have always


    wanted to let her realize this wish."


    The man kept telling her what kind of person her mother was and how much she liked him. Suddenly, a


    bad feeling came over Polly.

 Chapter 201 Kiss Her Forehead (Part One)

    Chapter 201 Kiss Her Forehead (Part One)


    Although he was driving very slowly, the tree leaves on the end of the road became thinner and thinner.


    He was about to leave the area A University.


    "Are you going to take me to see your mother?"


    She would not have asked this question directly as she usually did. But today it was different. Her


    original n had been messed up. She was so anxious that she couldn''t care about anything now.


    As soon as he parked his car, the bright smile on his face disappeared all of a sudden. In the shade of


    the trees, an indescribable sadness shed across his dark eyes.


    Polly jumped out of the car. His silence flustered her. "You haven''t answered the question. Why did you


    come to me today?"


    She wouldn''t agree to see her mother. At present, she didn''t have any energy to deal with the old man


    as she was so anxious.


    With an evil smile on his face, Owen answered casually, "didn''t you guess it? You''re smart, and I''m


    sure you''ll get the answer. "


    Hearing that, Polly was overwhelmed with anger. She had no time to think about keeping him at arm''s


    length, so she asked angrily, "no way! Don''t lie to me, Owen! Your mother, me and I... we just met for


    no reason? Why didn''t you discuss it with me? How dare you make such a decision without asking for


    my opinion! "


    Though being reproached, Owen didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but still smiled gently. Hearing his


    words, Polly''s heart beat faster. It suddenly urred to her that such a gentle smile at that time melted


    her whole heart. She got so obsessed with him that she could not get rid of him.


    "Do I look like this in a cultivator of the lie realm? Since I was a kid, have I made a decision for you


    without authorization? "


    Polly shook her head. Indeed, he never had such experience.


    Leaning against his bike, Owen''s smile faded away. "I''m calling for something else," he said


    "What is it?"


    Instead of answering her question, Owen put his bike down on the side of the road and walked up to


    her. He said seriously, "I have to exin something first. Although I won''t take you to see my mother


    today, I hope you can spare some time to see her in the future. "


    "I..." she wanted to refuse him


    Raising his hand, Owen touched her soft lips with his index finger. With a gleam shining in his eyes, he


    said, "Dear Polly. Don''t think too much. We are brother and sister. We are different from others. That''s


    why I put forward this request. Her mother liked to look at moo moo, also because she felt lonely.


    Although my father treats my mother very well, he has handed most of his business over to me after I


    came back. He can have more time to apany my mother. But the biggest regret in her life was that


    she did not have a daughter. When she saw other girls dress up like little princess, she would be very


    greedy. "


    "I''m not a princess," said Polly Han sourly


    "Every girl is a lovely princess in mother''s eyes. Her mother once told me that Dear Polly was very in


    line with her daughter''s image in her heart. To put it bluntly, she feels like you are an old friend at their


    first meeting. Although we just met for the first time, I feel like we are familiar. "


    "How could it be possible? The probability should be very low." Polly waspletely at a loss and


    didn''t know how to express her inner thoughts.


    "Don''t take it to heart. I just passing on a message for my mother. Dear Polly! " He suddenly leaned


    over.


    In an instant, a cloud of shadow covered her head. The sunlight nted to cast on Owen''s tall figure


    was blocked. He held her cold little hand in his warm and powerful palm.


    "I don''t know if she has this feeling because we have lived together for a long time. I mean, you have


    left a mark of mine on your body unconsciously. "


    When she was taken aback, Owen suddenly pulled her towards himself. When she was about to get


    close to his chest, his big hand steadied her. At the same time, a gentle touch on her forehead.


    "Take care! Dear Polly!"


    With this gentle voice, "click", a heavy object fell behind her. She was sure that it was a ball that kept


    ying after falling down. Then he rubbed her ankle and went away.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry. My brother is too naughty." All of a sudden, a boy about fifteen or sixteen years old


    showed up with one hand pulling a red cor towel and the other holding a basketball. "He didn''t hit


    sister, did he?"


    "No, I haven''t," Owen answered with half smile


    In a short time, thest string that had been tense in her mind broke down bit by bit.


    In the past, whenever she was wronged andined to Owen, he would gentlyfort her. He


    wiped her tears with a handkerchief, gently kissed her forehead and told her.


    "Dear Polly, don''t be afraid, I will always protect you."


    This was the most intimate action that he had ever made to her. He had never promised her anything


    about love. He only treated her as his brother. Being meticulous and considerate.


    Now she thought that he was really a good brother! And he was just a brother to her.


    It was just her wishful thinking! From a certain point of view, her thoughts about him, the thoughts of


    making love with him, in fact, were an desecration to the love between brother and sister.


    At that time, she was too young and stubborn to take his love as a sign of love. In fact, shepletely


    judged him ording to his standards. She had such an idea just because she treated him as her


    lover.


    Therefore, when he appeared again and repeatedly stressed the brotherhood between them, she


    would be so disgusted. He just took his parents back and studied abroad. He did not make any mistake


    in these years. Moreover, he had to leave. How could she hate him that much!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 202 Kiss Her Forehead (Part Two)

    Chapter 202 Kiss Her Forehead (Part Two)


    In his eyes, I was rude and unreasonable at that time, wasn''t I.


    If she were in his shoes, she would have done the same thing. There was no elder brother in this world


    who would give up what he should do for no reason.


    She was just messing around!


    "Dear Polly? Am I that old?" Owen''s mellow voice interrupted her thoughts. "The middle school student


    calls me uncle, and call you sister. Hahaha... "


    Polly didn''t notice when his car appeared on the roadside. He just turned around and opened the door


    for her.


    Polly looked at the abandoned bike by Owen. He had seen ssmates ride that brand of bike before


    and it was worth a lot.


    "Well, do we just leave it there and leave it alone?"


    Even a rich man like Owen shouldn''t waste money like this. Most of the time, it didn''t matter whether he


    had money or not.


    Pointing at the pretty secretary who was smiling like a flower, Owen said, "she will ride it back."


    Polly had to admit that both Bruce and Owen treated his subordinates with a sense of humor. But Jake


    was an arrogant man, while she was a beautiful woman. How could they treat the two people the


    same?


    Owen''s car left the newly urban area and headed for the old street. He drove along several circles


    between the streets andnes, and finally stopped in front of a pile of green brick houses which were


    covered with dark trees.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, it would have been hard for Polly to believe that such a


    bumpkin buildings would appear in a big city like A City. Even in that old block, there were still plenty of


    houses.


    She didn''t understand why Owen brought her here. Instead, she followed him suspiciously into this


    ce which seemed like an undeveloped peachnd.


    There were only two or three households here. The ground was surrounded by fences and various


    kinds of vegetables were nted there. It was a smell of moisture soaked in the air, and she looked at


    the garden of radishes closest to her. There was a touch of bright red on the ground with emerald


    green tassel. The water was indescribable.


    Besides eating radishes, eggnt, sd, tomato and so on, she felt like she was walking into a


    vegetable garden.


    Maybe they were in a vegetable garden.


    "Mr. Su, you are here!" A in female voice suddenly came from the left.


    Following the sound, Polly saw a woman standing on a piece ofnd full of lettuce. She was wearing a


    wide straw hat and a veil. Holding a piece of freshly pulled out letch in her hand, she shook it in front of


    Owen.


    "Hello, Marry!" Owen greeted her with a smile, "You was busy working in the early morning."


    "yes! Mr. Su, please wait a moment. I''ll be right there. " Marry put the vegetable in a basket on the


    ground. She patted it with her two hands, creating mud on her hands.


    She stretched out one of her hands to grasp the fence, went to the tap in the courtyard, unscrewed it,


    washed her hands and dried them with the towel on her shoulder.


    "Mr. Su and Miss,e inside and have a seat. It''s hot outside."


    The furniture in the room was very simple. There were two beds, one big and one small, a desk and


    several chairs. But the wall was covered with prizes in different sizes, including three good students,


    excellent team members, as well aspetition certificates of calligraphy painting and singing. She is


    Liu Alice, the only one who won the award.


    The name sounded familiar, but she couldn''t recall where she had seen it.


    She finally remembered it during the talk with Marry.


    When she was still a primary school student, the school had arranged a one-to-one action with children


    who had failed to study in poor mountainous areas. At that time, she sent some books and toys to a girl


    named Liu Alice together. The total of her pocket money was almost 1000 in total.


    She once went to the child''s family where the girl was in grade two in primary school. Her family was


    poor and she was about to drop out of school. Thanks to her huge investment, she was sent back to


    campus. Alice wrote to thank her many times. After she went to high school, the burden on her studies


    had been increased and they were out of contact gradually.


    After a lot of things happened, she was so tired of being hurt that she almost forgot it, but Liu Alice


    never forgot her.


    Now, she was admitted to a music school in A City. Her mother, Marry, worked in A City to take care of


    her daughter and pay for her daughter''s tuition.


    Recently, due to the gossips about Owen Su and Polly Han, her mother had recognized that Polly was


    her benefactor. On the other hand, Owen had been paying close attention to Polly. At the very


    beginning, he had thought that Alice was aiming at causing trouble to her by underhanded


    investigation. Now, he understood what was going on.


    She didn''t show up. The music school where Mrs. Liu worked was quite famous. An entertainment


    company had been invited to the school to pick some potential children so as to develop men''s groups


    and women''s groups. Alice had been busy with her practice at school and hadn''te back for several


    days.


    Marry gave them a lot of fresh fruits and vegetable. She thanked them profusely, which made Polly feel


    shy.


    "Let''s go to the music school!" Owen said with a smile after they got into the car.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "No way! I won''t go! " Polly refused at once. She also wanted to see that child, but there was


    something more urgent to do than this.

 Chapter 203 Dont I Know What You Want To Do

    Chapter 203 Don''t I Know What You Want To Do


    But before she could say anything else, Owen leaned over and fastened the seat belt for her. She


    refused, "you can leave now. I have other things to do and I have to get off."


    Upon hearing this, Owen stopped his act. His face darkened for a moment, but he soon regained his


    smile. He said, "Dear Polly, don''t you want to go to watch her rehearsal show? She keeps looking


    forward to seeing you. "


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Alice, I can visit her in the future. But I still have something to deal with today. I can''t leave."


    "Then tell me, what are you going to do today?"


    "I..." After hesitating for a long time, she finally said with difficulty, "Bruce is missing."


    In front of him, she didn''t know how to exin to him. What would he think of her? Would he think she


    was silly? In fact, she was really stupid, knowing that there was no result.


    Owen looked her straight in the eyes and said with a faint smile, "so, are you going to find him? How


    are you going to find him? "


    "I..." If she had known how to search, she would not have left no way out like now.


    Since she was trying to avoid him, Owen helped her up. He promised, "Dear Polly, even if you don''t tell


    me, don''t I know what you want to do? Don''t worry. I won''t let you down! "


    Despite saying so, she really couldn''t imagine how they could connect to each other, the music school


    and the BA group.


    "Do you know who directed the Alice''s show?"


    Polly shook her head and became more confused.


    "Lucy Ji!"


    Polly quickly recollected, and a beautiful, cold face came into her mind. It was she who met that


    beautiful woman for the first time in He Residence. Suddenly, she thought of something and looked at


    Owen eagerly.


    The man smiled knowingly.


    As far as Polly was concerned, she would lurk in front of BA group. If she couldn''t do it in one day, then


    two days, three days ''As long as Brucees back, there will always be a chance for her to meet. I


    don''t believe he will throw such a big group away, '' she thought. Unless he really disappeared.


    Even if they didn''t meet each other, they could still block Jake and ask him what had happened in


    person. Since the boss was lost, as his secretary, he needed to worry about it and figure out a way to


    deal with it. Even if she knew that it was useless to do all these, she couldn''t just keep doing nothing.


    The news that Bruce was missing shocked and restless her. She couldn''t think of anyone else but Jake


    who always stayed around Bruce. In fact, there were more than one person in A City who cared about


    the whereabouts of Bruce?


    In the hall of the school of music, she saw that familiar figure at a nce. For a moment, she almost


    thought of him as Bruce. His every move, the way he moved, the way he spoke and the way he smiled


    were all alike, which was exactly the same way as what Bruce was doing.


    But he had inherited his mother''s narrow chin, and his face was much more delicate than his father,


    and his aura was softer and less masculine than his mother.


    The news that the young master of the he n was obsessed with the pop star - Lucy was no secret in


    this circle, just like his identity. As long as Lucy was here, Justin He would arrive at any ce and


    wouldn''t let go of the beauty he liked.


    "Right now, the he n is deeply in conflict!" "On the surface, Bruce is the only son of the he family. But


    Justin was also a child of the he family. Although he had never been admitted, it was a fact and no one


    could erase it. Paper could not wrap fire. The news of Bruce''s disappearance was finally exposed. "


    "What did you say? Lord He and Bruce''s mother have known it. "


    She knew nothing about the he n. Lord He loved him so much that he even refused to admit another


    grandson for him. It would be a huge blow for him.


    And his mother, Bruce was the only person she could rely on in this world and the pride of her life. If


    she knew that her son was missing, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "He didn''t tell us at the beginning, but since the he n has so many members with ulterior motives,


    Daisy Fang would never let go of this good opportunity. Therefore, they all knew that. The he family is


    in a real mess. It''s a big problem if the BA group wants a new sessor. "


    "They are so inhumane!" said Polly with hatred


    "It''s human nature." Owen sighed


    "But I can''t ept it!"


    She also knew this was true. It was not strange for rich people to be ustomed to it. She had


    watched TV series in ancient costume before. Just after the old emperor died, a funeral was held on


    here, and then the new emperor''s big manual was held. While dying, it was also someone else''s new


    life.


    But now that this happened to her, she thought she was not so strong to take it as a story.


    "Dear Polly, why do you think about others at this time? Why don''t you think about yourself?"


    "I don''t need to worry about myself. I believe that Bruce wille back. I don''t believe that he will


    disappear!"


    The he n had kicked up a fuss, but Justin acted as if nothing had happened and calmly guarded his


    love. She didn''t know if she didn''t care about the result or she was confident to win.


    "Mr. Su!" Someone discovered him and greeted him.


    Owen smiled and nodded.


    It was a man in his forties. He was tall and strong, a little fat, and his figure wasparable to that of


    two Owen. He wore a ttering smile on his face, and his small eyes, which seemed to be too tired to


    open, shed a bright light like a meteor when he saw Polly.


    "He is Jean Fang''s Uncle, director of the image Department of the Phoenix industry, and third uncle,


    Gabe Fang," Owen whispered in her ear


    Polly was a little surprised. She was still in the rehearsal period of the show. She didn''t understand why


    he came here.


    "Mr. Su, it''s such a coincidence to meet you here," While chatting with Owen, Gabe stared defiantly


    back at Polly and asked, "excuse me, but who is thisdy?"


    Owen raised his hand so as to block the eyes of Gabe. He said seriously, "she is my sister!"


    He pulled Polly to his back and frowned unpleasantly.


    Observing his expression, Gabe turned his sight at once, pointed forward with a smile, and said, "Oh,


    it''s you, sister! Mr. Su and Miss Han, let''s take the front seats together. "


    Polly was surprised that Gabe knew her family name. Then she understood and smiled with self-


    mockery. If anyone knew that her, Owen''s girlfriend was really very famous.


    "The students of this school of music are so beautiful! You are the only one in the grandstand! " Gabe


    pointed at Alice who was singing on the stage, "she is 17 years old. Her skin is as tender as freshly


    peeled eggs, just like the time when Lucy debuted!"


    When Polly first met Alice, she was only ten years old. Due to severe malnourishment, she was very


    thin and thin. This time, Polly totally failed to recognize her. She became very different now. Her slim


    figure was wearing a white well knitted skirt and a lily crown on her hair. She looked as pretty as a doll.


    But she didn''t like what Gabe said at all. The first impression she had on him was that she hated this


    man.


    "Her voice sounds so soft and sweet, just like hers. I wonder if she also call me that sweetly in bed." He


    looked at Alice with a dirty smile.


    Polly stopped suddenly. She didn''t want to go with him anymore. She didn''t want to hear anything from


    him. This man was so disgusting! She thought of the hidden rules of the film and television circle and


    suddenly understood why Gabe came to the music school. He was here for his hunt for women.


    So, who was his target? Is she the same Alice in her menstruation?


    This old man must have been married a long time ago. He thought he was a big man as long as he had


    two stinky money. He didn''t treat his wife well but should keep ying around outside and let other


    women get into trouble.


    Being keenly aware of the sullen attitude of Polly, Owen stopped as well and said to Gabe, "director


    Fang, we are sitting here."


    Gabe then took a nce at Polly, and then looked at Justin who was turning his head to look at him. He


    wore an understanding expression on his face.


    His sharp eyes locked between Polly and Owen for about five or six seconds, and a look of disdain


    appeared on his face. Soon, he smiled and said to Owen, "Ok, brother su."


    The door of the VIP room on the second floor of the music school was pushed open. And Polly walked


    out. The door was not closed tight yet, revealing Justin''s face, which was slightly red out of anger.


    Polly walked along the street absentmindedly, while she still couldn''t get rid of the harsh words that


    Justin had said to her.


    "Jean grew up with Bruce. It''s natural that Bruce wants to save her. Any man would do that! Why do


    you have to humiliate him? "


    "If I and Jean make the same decision, will you feel better?"


    "Miss Han, don''t you think you have something to do with my brother''s disappearance? At the very


    least, the person who got out of danger was Miss Han, not my brother. He was missing. No one knew


    whether he was alive or dead! What qualifications do you have to say anything about our family! "


    She didn''t expect that Justin would be so agitated. She just asked him if he had any news about Bruce.


    She had a strong feeling that Justin he loved his bother very much and they didn''t have any conflict


    with each other because of what happened between the two brothers of thest generation.


    "Polly!" Lucy''s faint voice interrupted her thoughts. In a twinkling of an eye, the cold beauty came to


    her.


    "Miss Ji, master he is still in the operating room." She pointed at the reception room. It was said that


    they were in love with each other very much. Maybe it was because they had been apart for too long,


    they even came here in person.


    This woman was astonishingly beautiful and very famous. She was neither arrogant and noble nor


    affectation. In fact, Polly Han had a good impression of her and liked a straightforward person like her.


    Lucy smiled and said, "I''m not here for him. I''m here for you."


    She was slightly surprised.


    At this time, the door of the VIP room opened. Lucy smiled at the man who came out. "Justin, wait


    downstairs for me. I wille to youter."

 Chapter 204 It Doesnt Mean Hes Interested In Me (Part One)

    Chapter 204 It Doesn''t Mean He''s Interested In Me (Part One)


    Polly couldn''t guess what was on her mind. They just met once and they might have a good impression


    on each other, but they were not close enough to be friends in private.


    It was time for sses at school. There was almost no one in campus except those students who were


    practicing the program. Sitting on the bench by thewn behind the teaching building, the melodious


    piano sounds were heard from the ssroom now and then


    "Don''t mind it. Because of what happened to him, Justin has been in a bad mood these days. It''s


    inevitable that he will be unhappy. It was not like the rumors that Justin had a grudge against the he


    family because he was unable to recognize his family. In fact, he was a kind-hearted person, and he


    had a good rtionship with Bruce. But there is something he can''t do. He is caught in the dilemma


    between his parents and Bruce. "


    "Justin doesn''t like doing business. His hobby is art. He was not interested in inheritor. These days, the


    he family made a scene. To avoid troubles, Justin hadn''t been back for days. So, don''t be angry with


    him. "


    Now Polly understood that Lucy was trying to exin to Justin. She was terrified. If Lucy was his


    girlfriend, what would she do?


    "That''s how he is. In most cases, he is kind-hearted. But when he lost his temper, he would forget his


    original purpose. By the way, did he tell you that Bruce hasn''t disappeared? Is he abroad now? "


    "What did you say?" As if struck head-on, Polly looked at Lucy in surprise, "say it again!"


    As if she hadn''t heard her question, Lucy continued to say, "it seems that Justin has forgotten that he is


    such a person! He has already asked about your number and wanted to tell you, but I didn''t expect to


    see the real person and didn''t tell you... "


    However, Polly was not in the mood to hear her words. She grabbed her hands and asked anxiously,


    "what the hell is going on? Tell me! Where is he now? "


    After hearing what she said, Polly realized that. Before that, there were only a few people who


    disappeared. They had secretly investigated the whereabouts of Bruce. But someone in the he family


    had learnt the news. Yesterday, Daisy Fang became more active and tried her best to fight for the right


    of the he n for her son.


    Though Lord He had never admitted that Justin was the second son of the he n, he liked his


    grandson very much. The old man''s attitude had been softened. He seized the opportunity to walk


    down the stairs.


    But apparently, this was not a good n for Daisy. She, together with the two powerful families of the


    he n, requested that Lord He would consider changing the sessor of the group, in order to


    deprive Justin of the position of the president of the BA group.


    Lord He was in deep love with his grandson. He was worried about thepany''s future, but he didn''t


    fool it. Although his grandson was clever, he was only good at art, but he had no business talent. In


    addition, he wasck of experience, performing and scheming, far worse than his eldest grandson.


    The reason why he hadn''t handed over the group to spruce was that he knew that his second son


    wouldn''t be able to possess a big weapon, and that he would be under the control of Daisy only.


    Bruce''s mother was not that bad, but she never despaired of the disappearance of her son. As for the


    elder daughter-inw Daisy Fang, she was also a very useless woman. She was good at ying tricks


    and always stirred up trouble. Not to mention that she had a scandal with her second son. She hated


    him even more.


    If Justin became the president, then the power of the he n would fall into the hands of the Fang n


    when Daisy Fang was settled to the reception desk of thepany.


    Therefore, Lord He had been keeping a secret all the time. He even pretended to be sick to avoid


    contacting with the other people.


    But after all, Bruce was gone. The heir to the group was an urgent problem to be solved, which could


    not be avoided at all. The news of the president''s missing spread all over the group overnight. Under


    the pressure of internal shareholders, Lord He had to hold a board meeting and mentioned the problem


    of candidates for the future of the group.


    At this moment, he received the news from abroad. It didn''t tell Lord He why he was abroad, but he


    woulde back soon.


    "Dear Polly, I have a question for you. Please don''t be mad at me."


    "What?" Polly didn''t get used to the way she addressed her, but somehow she had a sense of intimate


    in her heart.


    "Why did Bruce go abroad? Don''t you know it?"


    The eagerness and anticipation in her eyes did not seem to be faked, but this question was exactly


    what she wanted to know. "Don''t you think that brother''s disappearance has anything to do with you?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I see!


    It seemed that both Lucy and the he n thought so. They thought too highly of her, but it was a pity


    that she was not that important in the heart of Bruce.


    What did he intend to do? What did he n to do? How could he tell her.


    "I don''t know! If you ask me, you might as well go ask Jean. " But she regretted as soon as she spoke it


    out. She was so careless that her secret was exposed.


    "Jean?" Stunned for a moment, she put on a scornful look and asked, "why do you think of her?


    Bruce''s real girlfriend. It''s you, Dear Polly. "


    "That''s just the surface." She didn''t know why she would keep everything in her heart, even not to Avril.


    She would tell Lucy, "Jean grew up with Bruce and they have a very deep rtionship. In Bruce''s heart,


    no one can rece her. "

 Chapter 205 It Doesnt Mean Hes Interested In Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 205 It Doesn''t Mean He''s Interested In Me (Part Two)


    "Not necessarily!" As Lucy spoke, her eyes were as sharp as water. "Jean is indeed outstanding among


    contemporary celebrities. She is a brilliant star. But so what? She had been chasing after Bruce for so


    many years, and she even didn''t seed in getting Bruce at the first ce. It only proves that Bruce


    has no interest in her. "


    "Even if Bruce is not interested in Jean, it doesn''t mean she is!"


    Lucy shook her head. "No, he treats you differently."


    "You really overestimated me! I have a clear estimation of myself. "


    "But if you do overestimate yourself, it doesn''t mean that you have self-knowledge, but that you are


    overconfident." After a pause, Lucy continued, "among the trainees in my period, they are more


    talented than me and have gained some fame in the show business. But they are far inferior to me.


    When I started out, many people said that I was just beautiful and relied on my face to be famous.


    I can''t deny this. Beauty is indeed a kind of resource, which is extremely beneficial to the sess road.


    "


    "But you may not know, when I was a little younger, sixteen or seventeen years old, I was just like an


    old shadow. I used to see my beauty as the only condition to be sessful. I acted modest and


    cautious, but in fact, I despised those ordinary looking people very much. Once, a bigpany came


    to our school to select beautiful girls. The students in their college all said that if a sessful


    businessman had a crush on her, she would have a chance to be a popr star. At that time, I thought


    they were attracted by our talent. Now I know that it''s a disy of talent in name, but actually a trade by


    disguise. "


    Speaking of this, Lucy could not helpughing at herself.


    "I was selected. I was lucky and out of luck at that time. Unfortunately, the boss doesn''t like me. I''m


    among the best in terms of appearance and temperament. However, that gentleman was even


    unwilling to take a look at me. While almost all other girls were popr. It was a huge blow to me and


    even the teacher felt sorry for me. Speaking of this, you must have guessed who the boss who ignored


    me was, right? "


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, Bruce''s face shed through Polly''s mind. But he was always gentle, evil or


    mischievous, sometimes very naughty. She had never seen any coldness in his eyes.


    "At that time, I was young, beautiful and talented. Besides my family background, I was no worse than


    Jean. But so what? He boss can just ignore me. Because of this, I have beenughed at for almost half


    a year. Ha ha, maybe president he has no idea about that. He has hurt me before. "


    "That''s my biggest failure." Lucy paused for a while and continued, "but from now on, I have a solution.


    Beauty is not the source of all wealth. Beauty is my advantage, but only if I''m good at seizing it, I''m


    good for nothing. My sess now is closely rted to what I have obtained before. This is my greatest


    luck! "


    "Dear Polly. I told you this not to show off. I just want you to understand that in many people''s eyes,


    Jean is indeed as beautiful as a pearl, but in Bruce''s eyes, she may be nothing. People staying on


    lookers on see more than yers. I''m an outsider, so I saw it very clearly. There are so many beautiful


    women around him, but why is he only fond of you? This only proves that you must have some


    advantages different from others. Why are you so unconfident? "


    "I..." That wasn''t what she had thought. The reason why they were together was the contract.


    Sometimes, she felt that she was notpletely right with this idea. She knew that Bruce loved her


    more or less, but she still felt that it was too illusory. The Cindere''s story was just a fairy tale. Many


    years ago, there was no fairy tale in her life.


    Even though she warned herself over and over again, she still could not help but feel sorry for him as


    he really treated her so gently. Later, she thought that perhaps it was because of the guilt in his heart


    when he saw her being hurt by Fanny with his own eyes. His mother then forced him to marry.


    To say the least, even if those were all her wishful thinking, what about now? When Bruce went abroad,


    he didn''t even call her. And he didn''t answer her phone calls. What did it mean?


    "Dear Polly, Justin and I told you about the news that he was abroad, because we all support you. All


    you need to do now is to go to find him, and I will give you the exact address. By the way, I want to


    remind you that Jean will get the news sooner orter. If you want to be before her, you must leave


    right away! "


    Lucy unzipped her bag and replied, "this is an air ticket. You will leave at 10:00. Let''s go. I''ll drive you to


    the airport now! "


    "No, I''m not going." Sitting still, Polly seemed to be at a loss.


    "Why don''t you go?" Lucy looked at her in disbelief. "Don''t you want to know what happened to Bruce


    after he went to the JC Ind? Why is he abroad? "


    "So what! He might not want to see me now! " "He didn''t tell me where he was. I called him many


    times, but he didn''t answer."


    "Wow, are you crazy! Didn''t Jean know this in advance? But when she heard the news, she wouldn''t


    hesitate at all! He must have his reasons for noting back immediately. Don''t you want to know in


    the first ce? Why did you give this opportunity to Jean? "

 Chapter 206 He Is An Aristocrat From England (Part One)

    Chapter 206 He Is An Aristocrat From Ennd (Part One)


    A servant led Polly to the castle, which looked ancient, serious and magnificent. It was said that it was


    the home of a British aristocratic friend of Bruce.


    She was nervous. When Lucy sent her to the airport, she received a call from assistant. They said that


    Jean had to leave an hour in advance to fly to Ennd, so they werete.


    His bedroom was located in the third room on the east side of the second floor, facing the garden.


    ording to the servant''s introduction, he should be on the balcony at this time.


    The sun was beaming and the breeze blew through the clean ss window. The tassels on the window


    were swinging. Standing on the light and graceful drapes of the tent, they looked at each other and


    enjoyed the afternoon leisurely when they were having coffee, which was in Bruce''s hand.


    This was what Polly imagined. At this moment, Jean was probably flirting with Bruce. She secretly told


    the servant not to disturb anyone in the room. She had made up her mind to take a look from a


    distance and leave as soon as possible if there was nothing wrong with Bruce.


    But Lucy was right. Everyone should have a clear estimation of himself.


    She was not confident, not at all.


    A servant brought her to the garden and stopped at the window of Bruce''s bedroom. She dared not get


    too close, nor dare she walk to the opposite side at once, because she was afraid of being seen by


    Bruce.


    The servants were confused about her cautiousness. However, these non noble people closest to the


    upper ss had good personal education. After sending her to her destination, he left without asking


    her anything.


    The garden wasrge. In the middle of the garden, there was arge area of red roses, which was very


    suitable for the construction of the ancient castle, showing the elegant and noble temperament. Polly


    walked along the path that the gardeners usually walked on. She carefully avoided the sharp thorns on


    the stem and trudged through the rose bushes.


    She looked around and didn''t see anyone on the balcony. She guessed that they were not in the right


    position, so she walked to the middle and went straight to the balcony.


    She was sure that there was no one on the balcony. The windows were all closed and the curtain was


    drawn so that she couldn''t see the scene inside. The hot sunlight burned her hot skin, and the sweat on


    her forehead gathered into beads and flowed down her cheek. The hair at her temples was wet, and


    clung to her skin.


    In such a hot day, waves of ice like coldness pierced her temples.


    He closed the window and drew the curtain in the daytime. Why did the man in the room need to be so


    secretive? After the dangerous experience, he didn''t want to hide his true feelings any more. His


    feelings towards Jean were like fire. He didn''t want to suppress it anymore.


    She couldn''t think about it any more. The sunlight reflected on the white eaves, which made her as


    bright as the snow. She felt dizzy and powerless as if she was sweating too much.


    But if she came for nothing, she could give up in front of the reality. ''when I remember things, I can


    comfort myself. Now I''m here. Although things didn''t turn out as I expected, I''ve tried my best.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Lucy asked when she got back, she could answer like this. She was born rebellious and didn''t satisfy


    her status. But she was not that kind of person.


    She stepped on a stone, which slipped and shook uncontrobly. She instinctively reached out to the


    rose branches around her, in order to stabilize herself. There was a sharp pain in her palm, and she


    It was because of the sudden pain that made her mind a little sober. She looked down at the bloody


    palm and drew out two spikes that had intruded into the flesh.


    She had been highly nervous since she had boarded the ne yesterday. She hadn''t eaten or drunk


    anything for several hours. The movie constantly reyed the scenes of the two of them in her mind.


    The moment she got off the ne, she was exhausted. She felt her first foot on thend of a foreign


    country was soft.


    She thought about it carefully. She had suffered a lot. Why did shee all the way here?


    She wanted to find out what was going on with Bruce. He should have been in JC Ind. Why did he


    come here? Since he was fine, why didn''t he call her? Why didn''t he answer her phone when she


    called him? What did he mean by staying abroad?


    The answer to these questions was what she urgently wanted to know. These had nothing to do with


    Jean and whom he chose to be with.


    She couldn''t go back without seeing him first. Even if the answer was to embarrass her, she had to find


    it out.


    Just like her hand which was bleeding now, it would not stay in this state forever. The blood would


    condense, the wound would scab and the scars would fade away one day.


    When Owen had left, she had thought that she couldn''t live anymore, but eventually she hade. In


    the journey of time, as long as life is alive, there will be countless tomorrow in the future.


    Her cell phone rang at that time, which brought her back to the reality. Now that her hand was covered


    with blood, she couldn''t take out her phone. She quickly took out a facial tissue, pulled two pieces of


    paper and wrapped her hand in it.


    The call was from Lucy. She felt warm in her heart.


    It was just that this woman was too impatient. She had only been here for a short time, but she had


    called to ask about the situation. The problem was, she didn''t know how to tell them now.

 Chapter 207 He Is An Aristocrat From England (Part Two)

    Chapter 207 He Is An Aristocrat From Ennd (Part Two)


    Polly was right. The call from Lucy was not to ask about the details, but to tell her that Jean didn''t get


    on the ne and was taken away by the police at the security checkpoint. As for the reason, it was still


    unknown.


    As a matter of fact, Lucy also encouraged Polly to take the opportunity well since her enemy, Jean, had


    left.


    This was really out of her expectation. It was not a good time for her to go back home. She didn''t


    expect that. However, it was not a big deal. What a man''s heart was! It didn''t matter much whether he


    was with her or not. It was just that he didn''t have someone whoughed at her.


    And since she hade, she was not afraid of beingughed at.


    When she emerged from the rose bushes, she almost bumped into someone. After apologizing


    repeatedly, she stepped back.


    "Hello, Miss Han. Are you Miss Han? " The man greeted her in stiff Chinese, his tone was both doubt


    and sure.


    "Yes, I am."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rose looked up and saw a tall, golden haired, gentle and handsome man standing in front of her.


    Noticing that she was staring at him, the handsome golden haired man slightly smiled and gazed at her


    hand. "Miss Han, I know many thorns of rose. If you like them, you can tell me, and you don''t need to


    make the decision yourself."


    "I didn''t want to pick up the roses."


    The handsome blonde smiled with neat white teeth: "are you going to write diary?"


    "Not really." Suddenly she realized that the man in front of her was making fun of her. She became


    slightly angry and asked, "excuse me, sir..."


    The handsome guy didn''tugh. He replied politely, "I''m a friend of Bruce. Just call me Richie. All right,


    go with me. Your hands are badly injured. You need to be treated. "


    It turned out that this rich man was Bruce''s British aristocratic friend. Her impression of aristocracy was


    only written in a report or from TV. It didn''t matter. She was alone anyway.


    When he stood in front of Polly, she thought what she had done before was just too superficial.


    The so-called aristocracy was to wear the most simple clothes, without any magnificent and


    complicated ornaments, or they didn''t need to speak or act. Only a poker face can make people feel


    their unique temperament.


    They were gorgeous and delicate, but looked reserved.


    Obviously, Richie was the representative of it. His tall and strong figure, good-looking, and gentle and


    kind attitude.


    "Uh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." Polly apologized. Out of politeness, she should have visited the master


    of the castle first, but she asked a servant to take her to look for Bruce.


    She just wanted toe here quietly and leave without calling anyone. How to have a feeling of guilty.


    And she even broke into the rose garden, trying to peep.


    She wondered whether there would be a camera in the castle which looked like a medieval style.


    The heat surged all over her body, as if a furnace was on her back, and the sweat kept flowing. She


    took her two injured hands back. The bursts of dull pain reminded her that she was in a difficult


    situation.


    "It''s okay." ''This Richie is more attractive and handsome than I imagined.


    She came over to a young maid with a pretty face.


    "Excuse me, where is Bruce now?"


    It was a talkative man. When she had been taking care of her wound, the words seemed to havee


    to her mind endlessly. But he didn''t mention Bruce. As a result, Polly was a little anxious and had to ask


    him.


    There was a trace of apology in her gloomy blue eyes. Then she said, "sorry, Miss Han. I have to


    inform you that Bruce is not here today. He went to visit an old friend in the morning."


    "Then, where did he visit his old friend?"


    Shaking his head, Richie replied honestly, "I don''t know either. I won''t ask if Bruce doesn''t tell me. I''m


    not interested in other people''s secrets."


    "Did he go alone?"


    If he went there alone, it meant that he was in good health.


    "No! There is a beautiful girl on the beach with him. " As he spoke, he studied Polly with a meaningful


    smile.


    As for who is that beautiful Chinesedy, this hateful rich thing is not mentioned at all. She asked him


    several times, but he just changed the topic. Although he was talkative, he said nothing that was not


    supposed to be said. Such a cautious attitude made Polly ufortable.


    She had a feeling that the Chinesedy had a special rtionship with Bruce.


    She wondered who would be with Bruce at this time, since Jean hadn''te? Was he one of his


    ssmates? friend? Or rtives?


    She knew something about his moments, some at home, and some abroad. She was not interested in


    those previously. Now she realized that if she had decided to be with a person, she should care more


    about him and be his Mrs. Right.


    As for her friends, Bruce knew her well and sometimes used her as a tool to get what he wanted.


    But, wait! She suddenly found a loophole, so she said in an impolite tone, "Richie, when will Bruce


    come back?"


    "I don''t know either."


    "Then, how do you know who I am since he visited his old friend early in the morning and hasn''te


    back yet?" She didn''t tell him her name. Because she was worried that Bruce wouldn''t see her.


    When Richie met her, it was either Miss Han or Bruce who told him my appearance, he remembered.


    Or maybe Bruce didn''t leave at all. In the beginning, he wanted to see Justin, but when he saw her, he


    decided to avoid her.


    Suddenly, she thought of something more important and couldn''t help but get excited. "Richie, how did


    you know I was in the rose garden and rushed over as soon as I got injured?"

 Chapter 208 He Didnt Want To See Her

    Chapter 208 He Didn''t Want To See Her


    ''It must be because of Bruce. He saw me get hurt in the rose bushes, so he asked Richie toe over


    and take me to treat my wound, '' Polly thought.


    As for how he saw her, maybe because he had watched the surveince video, or he had been


    standing on the balcony on the second floor, hiding somewhere in the thick curtain.


    If thetter was the case, he had seen her standing from the roses? Her face flushed with


    embarrassment.


    "It''s not surprising. Though it has been a history, it''s modern elements. There are surveince cameras


    everywhere in the castle, which can be seen in the monitoring room. "


    It couldn''t be more wrong to check the surveince video. She didn''t believe that he had peeped at her


    since she walked in.


    With a warm smile on his face, Richie continued, "I got some abnormal information from the


    surveince video, and then someone reported it to me. As the owner of the castle, it''s normal for me


    to go there to have a look. "


    "Because you are the owner of the castle, you won''t have so much free time. You don''t have to


    personally deal with some trifles!"


    "Garlic? What do you mean by that? " "Miss Han, please don''t bully me. My Chinese is not as good as


    yours," he defended.


    "You are good at changing the topic." "You don''t have to. As long as you tell me where Bruce is, I


    promise I won''t bully you."


    Keeping silent, Richie stared at Polly with his mncholy blue eyes.


    It meant that she acquiesced in Bruce''s presence! Hearing that, Polly became angry at once. She


    walked to rich and said in an angry tone, "if you try to stop me from seeing him, I won''t let you go even


    though you are the boss here!"


    Isn''t he from a noble family? Isn''t he well mannered, gentle and elegant. Of course he''s a gentleman,


    isn''t he? This was what she used to show off. She was a Chinese girl who was exhausted to find her


    boyfriend.


    "As a student, I came all the way here to see him and figure out something! But you, instead of caring


    about my feelings, are making trouble here! I tell you, if I don''t see him today, I will at all costs turn your


    castle upside down! "


    Richie remained silent. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes, but it turned into disbelief.


    "Please take me to see him!" Polly''s heart raced violently like a drum. To be honest, her courage was


    waning.


    She was not afraid even when Richie was mad. Because when he lost his temper, it would be easier


    for her to handle the situation and she didn''t need to worry about that. But the man kept silent. No


    matter how vicious she looked, he just looked at the woman silently with a pair of blue mncholy and


    innocent eyes, which made her unbearable. Polly''s courage that suddenly burst out of anger was


    slowly consumed. She was about to use up.


    "Richie, I don''t believe you don''t have a lover! What will you do if there is a person who stops us from


    seeing her? Do you really want to hate him to death? You wish you could hack him into pieces! "


    She couldn''t find a proper way to describe her rival with such malicious words. All she could do now


    was to let him know how she felt about him from another angle.


    "Well, even if you don''t have a lover! You always have your parents and siblings. You did everything


    you could to visit them, but a super viin stopped you from doing so. What do you think you will do? "


    It was useless for her to talk to herself. No matter what kind of expression she had on her face, Richie


    just sat there without saying a word. She was depressed as she felt more and more frustrated.


    "Well..." Finally, he responded, "if my rtives don''t want to see me, I will consider whether I will


    respect them."


    This sentence was like a hammer hammering on her heart. She knew that Bruce didn''t want to see her.


    It was true!


    That exined why he didn''t call her or answer her phone. But why didn''t he want to see her? Before


    they went to the JC Ind, they had been in danger, but they didn''t keep in touch with each other. Or,


    before that, he had already hated her so much and treated her so gently just for y?


    She didn''t believe it! Even if it was true, she had to hear it from his mouth, otherwise how could she be


    willing to give up?


    "Miss Han! You just said that you would turn my castle upside down, well, I will not stop you! Maybe


    your sincerity will move him. "


    With that, Richie rose from his seat. With a mischievous smile, he said, "good luck!"


    Polly waved her fist at Richie''s back, cursing inwardly, ''what the hell an aristocrat boy with such


    gentlemanly air? I should never judge him by his appearance. What an obnoxious person!''.


    But on second thought, the man was not that evil. At least, he told her that Bruce was in this ancient


    castle.


    After Richie walked out of the house, he made a few corners and took out his phone. He took out his


    phone and dialed a number. "Hi, buddy. I have no idea what to do next. Your girlfriend is a tough girl


    and she is hard to deal with. Good luck," he said cheerfully


    After hanging up the phone, the handsome golden hair guy whistled at him, and left in a good mood.


    Sitting back on her chair, Polly felt very depressed. I was just bluffing. She didn''t have the ability to turn


    the huge Castle upside down. There were so many rooms in this house. Where could he hide? She


    couldn''t go in but had no other choice.


    And the inner structure of this old castle was like a maze. Although she was not a fool, she was not


    sensitive to location. It would take at least two or three days to clean up every branch of the castle.


    As she was worrying about that, she received the keys of each room and the internal design drawing of


    the castle. But when she saw the ambiguous expression on his face, she immediately understood what


    he meant. Instead of helping her, he treated Brian as a treasure and he watched her exploring the


    ancient castle with great interest.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, he was Bruce'' friend, and she was nobody to him. He had done his utmost to provide


    convenience to her without breaking his promise to her.


    But the internal structure drawing of this old castle was just like a superplex world map and a


    circuit map. It was rather strange? And what''s more, those names on the wall were literally far from my


    sight.


    She looked around for a long time, but there was still no clue. She had no choice but to ask for help.


    Richie was sitting in front ofputer and deftly tapped the keyboard, with a series of beautiful and


    ethereal melody flowing out. She thought he was ying some unknown musical instrument, but it


    turned out to be aputer music software. His hands were slender and long. It was a pity that he


    didn''t y the piano.


    Embarrassed, she said, "Mr. Richie, I''m sorry to bother you."


    She stood at the door for a long time. The gentleman had been busy with his work, as if he hadn''t seen


    her. She had no choice but to speak out by herself.


    "What is it?" Richie stopped what he was doing, beaming like he just saw Polly.


    With a map in hand, Polly said shyly, "Mr. Richie, I don''t understand. Can you exin it in detail?"


    "Haha!" There was a wild smile on his face. His blue eyes shone as bright as the sea in the sunlight.


    He continued, "Miss Han, there''s an old Chinese saying in your country: treat the person in the same


    way. He didn''t expect that this n would be realized so soon! I am very happy! "


    Knowing what he was referring to the thing at living room, Polly knew even better about his


    gentlemanly demeanor. I''m so happy! ''thought he!


    Looking at the upset look on Polly''s face, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter. But he didn''t make


    things difficult for her, beckoned her over and patiently exined it to her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Richie." After the introduction, Polly expressed her thanks politely.


    "Oh, nothing." Wearing a weird smile, he swiped the crystal frame beside him and said, "I''m the host.


    That''s what I should do."


    She was immersed in design drawing, so she didn''t notice the frame before.


    Suddenly, her eyes were fixed on the graceful hair and the smiling face in the photo.


    Avril! That girl''s face, facial features, facial features and the corners of her mouth are exactly the same.


    But she knew it was not the same person. It was not because of her selfishness. Avril was much more


    beautiful and prettier than the girl in the photo.


    Suddenly, another blurry picture shed in front of her eyes. She didn''t know why she had such a


    thought.


    Taking notice of her reaction, Richie took the frame beside his hand. His mncholy eyes suddenly


    became crystal clear. Then he put on a doting look and said, "She look adorable, right? This is my


    girlfriend."


    An idea shed through Polly''s mind, so she caught the key point in her subconsciousness, but she


    couldn''t beat it. Thus, she blurted out: "excuse me, what''s her name?"


    "I''ve been calling her sweet all the time."


    Candy? From this nickname, it was not difficult to know that this girl was sweet and people liked her


    very much.


    As Richie touched the picture, he bowed his head and touched it with his tender fingers. The girl had


    crescent eyebrows, curved eyes, arched nose and soft lips.


    "She also has a beautiful Chinese name, Ellie."


    "Mr. Richie, are you sure? ''Ellie is your girlfriend? She is Chinese! " She tried to keep calm and


    pretended not to know who Ellie was or the fact that she had passed away. From the photo Richie had


    kept for a long time, we could tell that they had a special rtionship. Although she knew it was unfair


    to Richie, she still wanted to get some information from him.


    This was not only rted to Avril, but also to Bruce. She increasingly felt that it wasn''t that simple to die


    Ellie. Where did Simon''s hatrede from?


    "So what? Does Miss Han take a fancy to him just because he lives in the same kingdom with you? "


    The mncholy in Richie''s eyes was reced by coldness, which made his look like a handsome


    young boy with blonde hair and a purple tulip blossoming in the blue sky.


    "No, I just feel that as two people who have been well-educated and live another country, it will be


    inconvenient for them to be together. To be honest, I really admire you. "


    "You are wee! Miss Han was right. Due to different education and culture, it would really cause a


    lot of trouble! If I had learnt this earlier, she would not have left at this time. "


    "I''m sorry, really sorry! I won''t disturb you anymore! " Polly panicked and ran away. Her mental quality


    was not strong enough. She was not so ruthless as to tear up the scars of others.


    ''Ellie, what kind of person are you? Simon loves you so much that he never forgets you. And Bruce


    thinks you are his best friend.


    You are such a beautiful woman, but why do you die at such a young age and make those people so


    worried about you?

 Chapter 209 He Is Back (Part One)

    Chapter 209 He Is Back (Part One)


    With a long stack of keys in her hand, she went to the second floor first. It was said that it was Bruce''s


    bedroom. Although she didn''t expect much, she was still eager to open the door.


    If he had lived there before, she could sense the breath of his existence. In this way, even if this castle


    wasrge, she still had the courage to find the tail.


    She opened the door with her trembling hand. As the wind blew, she nearly tore open the drawing in


    her hand. The balcony window, which was closed tightly just now, was all opened somehow. It was


    windy outside. As soon as the door was opened, the gust of air passing by was several times heavier


    than before.


    She had a bad feeling. She rushed in and closed the door. She trotted to the balcony and closed the


    window which covered an entire wall.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She spected that the room had been ventted for a long time, and the air was filled with the fresh


    smell of flowers and nts in the garden. She threw away the key and ran to the bathroom, then to the


    cloakroom, the study


    There were no toiletries, clothes, or books he liked to read. There was no trace of life in this room, as if


    it was not someone who had lived here before.


    If no one lived there, why should the room be ventted? Did he want to erase the traces of his


    existence?


    Bruce, you don''t want to see me, do you?


    Or, when he was not in the castle, and he deliberately pretended to be the person who lived here?


    Even if Richie is a liar, he''s on Bruce''s side. Richie would definitely tell him what she did in the castle.


    No matter how many rooms she chose, she couldn''t just look for them one by one. Since she couldn''t


    find him for the first time, she searched him the second time. She kept running back and forth and one


    day, Richie might be unable to bear it.


    She has disturbed their normal life, but I''m sorry. Since you''re heartless, I won''t be so ungrateful. She


    would definitely make this castle, which had been quiet for so many years, copse.


    He was quite restless these two days. From time to time a servant came to report something to him.


    Lady Han knocked on something of the host by ident, such as famous paintings, swords, green


    copper weapons, which were not broken. Later on, something rted to porcin and ss products


    that needed to be treated gently.


    Although he knew that Polly could not really break something, he was still very worried. That woman


    was desperate to find Bruce now. What if she lost control of her emotions?


    Those are all priceless antiques! They were all the beloved things of his father. Although Bruce could


    afford to lose them, no matter how much money he had, they were not there anymore.


    What''s more, his father wasing back. If he knew what trouble he had made, it would be a disaster.


    He had no choice but to call him again. "Hey, what did you tell me before? Don''t you say that the little


    girl is gentle, considerate and sweet? Why do I feel only that she is not as strong as he seems? Come


    out and take your little girl away now. I can''t hold on any longer! "


    On the third day, Richie sent people to look for Polly. She stared in surprise at his dark circles. He used


    to be cheerful and cheerful, but now he was as cheerless as an eggnt which was hit by frost. Even


    his golden hair seemed to be dried up.


    She had turned the corner of the castle several times over the past few days. But she had something


    on her mind, so she couldn''t fall asleep even though she was extremely tired during the day. Her eyes


    were getting darker and darker.


    But Richie has dark circles around his eyes?


    "Miss Han, I believe that you have searched the whole castle several times. Have you found the


    whereabouts of Bruce?" As Richie spoke, he couldn''t help yawning. But he had to put up with it


    because he was a gentleman.


    "I didn''t find him!" Polly looked downcast.


    "Now that you can''t find him, then it means there is no bond between you and him! Miss Han, please


    think it over. Is it necessary to continue your efforts? "


    She knew it was unnecessary because Bruce didn''t want to see her at all. But she didn''t want to leave.


    Waiting for a long time, she didn''t get an answer. Taking a deep breath, she continued, "besides, Miss


    Han''s passport is about to expire. I won''t call the police for our friendship. Miss Han, you will be the


    person who has been illegally stranded in my country. But I''m a good citizen who abides by thew. I


    can''t hide an illegal person like you. "


    He was ordering her to leave.


    "What? Mr. Richie, do you mean you want me to be arrested in the police station and repatriate?"


    She asked in a polite tone. The castle wasrge and had aplex internal structure. Although Richie


    had exined it in detail before, she could understand it, but it didn''t mean that she could remember


    everything. When it was applied in the real world, she had to grope it by herself.


    Besides, there were cameras everywhere in the castle and she was watched by them. If he moved to


    the room she had looked for before, she could not find it in any case.


    In the past two days, she was almost exhausted due to anxiety, irritability and negative emotions. Both


    physical and mental strength were almost exhausted.


    At this moment, someone told her to stop looking. It meant all her efforts were in vain.


    "Miss Han, I didn''t say that." With a helpless smile, he added, "I just gave you a piece of advice as a


    friend. To express my apology, I have booked the air ticket for you to go back. "


    He opened the drawer, put the air ticket on the table and said, "it will take effect in the next three days.


    When is it convenient for you to go back?"

 Chapter 210 He Is Back (Part Two)

    Chapter 210 He Is Back (Part Two)


    Without taking a look at the ticket, Polly said angrily, "it''s not a coincidence. It''s not convenient for me


    every day!"


    "What do you mean, Miss Han?" His patience was run out, and the gentleness on his face faded away.


    "I haven''t asked what you mean! What did Bruce mean! If he want to break up, just make it clear to me


    face to face. Do you think it''s fun to see me running around like a headless chicken? "


    "Miss Han, I think you have misunderstood!"


    "Mistake! What did I misunderstand! Tell me, what did I misunderstand? " "I bought the ticket before I


    left! Do you think I can''t buy it myself? "


    His blue eyes were full of innocence and resignation.


    At this moment, her cell phone rang. This was the memo of her rm, reminding her that she had


    searched every room in the castle and she should continue.


    She turned off the rm clock and angrily put her phone on the table. As her action, Richie shot a


    nce at her phone. At the same time, he uttered a surprising sound and reached for her cell phone.


    "Miss Han, have you ever seen Sweet before?" Richie looked at the phone in his hand and there was a


    flicker of doubt in his blue eyes.


    Polly was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly realized that Sweet was Ellie.


    The wallpaper on her phone was a photo taken when she was with Avril by theke. Coincidentally, the


    body and expression of Avril in the photo were almost the same as the one in the crystal frame, except


    for the background.


    If she had never seen them before, she would have thought that they were the same person. Even if


    she was an acquaintance of Avril, at first nce, it was difficult to tell whether it was true or not.


    "How could it be possible? She isn''t Sweet! She is not! " It seemed that Richie had lost his soul. Sitting


    on the chair, he said regretfully, "there is no Ellie in the world."


    Polly wanted to tell her that the woman in the photo was not Ellie, but she couldn''t say anything


    because her heart was full of sorrow when she heard thest sentence.


    Richie took the crystal frame andpared it with Avril on the phone screen.


    "Yes, of course. It''s hard to tell the difference if you only look at the picture. But I know thisdy is not


    Ellie. " Shaking his head, he continued, "you know what? Ellie looks pure and innocent. I''m sure no one


    canpare with her in this dress."


    In Polly''s opinion, Avril was the most beautiful woman in the world. But in Richie''s eyes, Ellie was the


    most beautiful woman in the world. As for her pure temperament, she didn''t find it. However, it was


    indeed difficult to fully show the person''s face, voice and expression in just a photo.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "This girl is at the same age with Miss Han, and Sweet isn''t that young,"


    It seems Richie hasn''t lost his mind yet. Their ages were simr and even if Ellie took good care of her


    skin, she couldn''tpare with a young girl around 18 or 19 years old.


    Young as she was, she was just slightly younger than her peers.


    "Miss Han, who is thisdy? What''s his name? " Richie looked at Polly expectantly.


    Polly knew what was on Richie''s mind. If one day you suddenly meet someone who looks very simr


    to you, even if you know that they are not the same person, you will still have a kind feeling.


    She felt that when she saw Justin.


    "This is my best friend, named Avril an,"


    "Avril? A beautiful woman with graceful figurey in the East! What a good name! " Although Richie


    said so, the light on his face was like a meteor in a dark sky, and it faded after reaching the extreme


    bright.


    After a while, he asked, "who is this miss an? Do you know Ellie? "


    She understood what he meant. He wanted to know whether Avril and Ellie were rted by blood. She


    could tell him affirmatively that she didn''t. Avril and Ellie looked like each other very much. They were


    not connected at all.


    Suddenly, she put on a weird smile and replied, "I don''t know. If you want to know, you can ask my


    friend in person. "


    I''ve had enough of Richie''s jokes these days, and I should let him know how it feels to scratch my


    heart. ''. I hope Miss. Ellie who was out of misfortune is not to me for her using. ''.


    In disappointment, he asked, "is your friend in China?"


    "So what? You have an open-minded idea of love in China? What? We are just friends. Why do you


    have to be confined to your country? "


    "When did I say that I''m going to make friends with miss an?"


    "Aren''t we friends? Don''t you feel it abrupt to ask Avril so many questions?"


    "How do you know that I will ask her a lot of questions?"


    "It''s just an assumption. If you go to China to see Avril, you won''t just ask her one simple question. If


    you don''t go, there will be no problem. "


    At the beginning, it urred to Richie that if he went to see Avril, such a handsome noble handsome


    man, he would definitely attract the attention of Simon. If Avril had a better choice, she might have left


    that scum.


    However, the two men both thought of Avril as Ellie''s substitute. Avril was hurt so much just by Simon.


    As a result, she didn''t want Richie to go with her.


    In this dull atmosphere, Richie''s phone rang. After hearing his words, he frowned and handed the


    disliked air ticket to Polly.


    "Miss Han, I think you should go back. My assistant called just now and said Bruce had rushed back to


    the country because of some unknown reason. "

 Chapter 211 Marriage Is Not A Game (Part One)

    Chapter 211 Marriage Is Not A Game (Part One)


    Polly had juste back from abroad with Richie. ording to Richie''s words, she was the one who


    took care of Polly for his best friend. But in fact, Polly knew that he was looking for Avril.


    Avril didn''t know where she was imprisoned by Simon and no one knew the specific situation. It would


    be a good thing if Richie could find out Avril.


    It was of course an important thing to get Bruce back. She believed that she could figure it out after she


    came back. Sure enough, she just got off the ne. At the same time, her phone rang. Rachel told


    Polly that Jean had been in thewsuit because of someone. Bruce couldn''t be more worried. He


    returned from abroad in a hurry.


    She heard that Polly had been looking for Bruce all the time. Now that he was back, she asked if she


    should go.


    "Oh, really?".


    She had been abroad for so many days. He didn''t even want to see her when she exhausted herself.


    When he heard of the ident of Jean, he wasted no time and fly all the way here. In his mind, it was


    obvious that who was more important.


    It was only a matter of time before she saw him, but not now. She hadn''t been so thick skinned yet.


    When she was about to call a taxi to send Richie to he family house, Owen stopped the car in front of


    her. The dark colored car window slowly rolled down, revealing Owen''s handsome face. He said half


    reproachfully and half concerned, "haven''t you told me to pick you up? Why are you still taking a taxi? "


    Owen had called her to pick her up, but she didn''t agree. On the one hand, she didn''t want Richie to


    see Owen; on the other hand, now that Owen hade to pick her up, he would certainly take Richie


    to the he family together. So, she didn''t want Owen to drive Richie to the he family.


    Now that he was her boyfriend who was involved in gossip, she should try her best to avoid arousing


    any suspicion.


    Before sitting in the car, Polly red at Owen. ''this man knew exactly what I was worried about, but he


    pretended to know nothing. What a jerk!'' she thought.


    Among them, there were a pair of extraordinary blue eyes glimmering with interest. It was a pair of


    eyes that attracted people''s attention. As Bruce''s friend, he knew what was in Owen''s mind.


    She nced at Richie, trying her best to suppress her anger and shut her mouth up obstinately.


    The two men didn''t feel embarrassed. They just met each other like two gentlemen, polite but not


    exaggerated. On their way to the restaurant, Richie kept talking with Owen as usual. Although it was


    inconvenient for them to speak too much in driving, Owen asionally added some words to make the


    atmosphere between them quite harmonious.


    When they arrived at the he family''s house, before Richie got off the car, he said to Owen, "Owen,


    Bruce and I are good friends. Would you like to go with us to see him?"


    While speaking, he stared at Polly''s face. There was no expression on Polly''s face. Richie was really a


    person with a desire to stir up trouble. If he had known that, he would have told him that Avril was


    married. She wanted to see whether he could still be happy.


    "No, thanks. I''ve already seen him. I''lle back another day." However, it seemed that Owen didn''t


    notice that. He just smiled gently.


    "Dear Polly! We have reached the gate. Are you sure you don''t want to get in?" After Richie left, Owen


    turned to Polly and asked for her advice, "Jean is not here. He should be lonely now?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "No need!" Polly said resolutely, but she sighed in her heart. Even if Jean was not here, there would


    still be some women like Linda who would apany him wherever he was. Even when he was


    abroad, Richie told me that there was a beautiful Chinesedy by his side?


    ''Whoever it is, thatdy is definitely not Jean.'' Polly thought in his mind. There was only one problem.


    Many women wanted to get close to him.


    He will never be lonely!


    And she didn''t want to go!


    "Actually, sometimes, you have to fight." "After all, you and Bruce are not in a rtionship. Marriage


    isn''t a game."


    These words hit the nail on the head.


    When she had agreed to marry Bruce, she had no choice but to marry him. However, she had never


    taken marriage as a temporary measure. She was not an irresponsible person. Since she got married,


    it meant that she really got married.


    But why did he marry her? It was he who took marriage as a game.


    With these words, Owen gently put his big palm on the back of her hand, and some warm current


    flowed through his deep eyes, which could melt the cold and icy water in his palms. He then said,


    "Dear Polly, I''ve told you that I''m your brother. If you feel aggrieved, you can tell me and I have the


    responsibility to protect you. "


    The big love tree at the gate of the he''s house was swaying with the wind, and the thick under the


    umbre was falling. Looking at his concerned face, she felt as if she had returned to the afternoon five


    years ago.


    She was isted by her ssmates in her group because of misunderstanding. After school, she wept


    alone in the woods beside the school, because she was so sad that she even forgot the time. She was


    a little scared of missing the afternoon ss. She didn''t dare to go to school or go home. She stayed


    alone in the grove till afternoon.


    He found her before sunset.


    Feeling guilty and uneasy, she couldn''t face him. When he came in, she was so worried that she ran


    away. This was what Owen told her when he caught up with her.


    Then, under the guidance of Owen, she cleared up her misunderstandings with her ssmates, got the


    forgiveness from the teacher, and became a happy and normal student again.

 Chapter 212 Marriage Is Not A Game (Part Two)

    Chapter 212 Marriage Is Not A Game (Part Two)


    This man not only gave her the meticulous care, but also taught her how to get along with people. For


    her, he was not only her family, but also her best friend.


    What a pure beauty! Why would she only focus on the so-called romance? Once a man was narrow-


    minded and shortsighted, he could ignore the beautiful view even if he was at a picturesque ce.


    "Thank you. But I will take care of it."


    However, the girl who needed to be taken care of had grown up. Although it required the good advice


    of their senior, there were many problems that she had to face by herself.


    Owen smiled and held her hand tightly. "Promise me, don''t be impulsive."


    He added, "I don''t mean to be impulsive. You should rush to Bruce and ask him where he went these


    days, why he didn''t see you or something like that."


    She was amused, "I know. You are not impulsive, but a calcium deficiency in your brain. "


    Reaching out his hand, Owen gently rubbed her face and said, "Good to hear that. Dear Polly has


    always been a smart girl. So I give you only one suggestion for this matter. What you want to grasp is


    not to give up. No matter what others think, sadness or happiness is not important. The most important


    thing is your mind. "


    When the ss was about to be over, Polly received a call from Richie. He told her that she was


    waiting for her at the gate of the teaching building and that she would treat her with dinner. She knew


    he did it for Avril. As the initiator of the whole thing, it was not easy to refuse.


    But it''s not necessary to let him wait in the teaching building. His dazzling golden image was too eye-


    catching and it''s hard to make him feel like that.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She warned the man who seemed indifferent to everything for several times. But she was still worried


    about him, so she sent her another message. If he had the nerve toe to school, she would not tell


    him anything about Avril.


    When she went back to school, she was very happy to see Hal, who was in a poor health, looked better


    than before. She heard that he had found a method to cure his disease and was actively cooperating


    with the treatment, which was very promising.


    It was a good news, but there were also bad news. There had been no progress in Avril''s case, and so


    had Simon. What on earth did the man want to do was puzzling.


    Besides, she also heard some gossips about Jean. The news on the Inte was blocked at that time,


    but in the school, it was forbidden to go out since arge group of gossipers lived in the school.


    Some people said that Jean had a quarrel with the guards because they threw away the rubbish


    randomly. The workers had heart disease themselves. During the quarrel, they had a heart attack and


    died soon.


    Someone said that the bodyguard group was a scapegoat. It was a soldier hired by the bodyguard


    group. When Jean''s car was hit, she arguing with the gangster because she was unwilling to be


    swindled. Maybe because it was so hot and the patient had to suffer sunstroke after waiting for a long


    time, he fell to the ground without a word. The ambnce arrived and was sent to the hospital. He died


    there.


    Some people said that it was those people who had a fight with the passersby and Jean ran away. His


    companions put on the clothes of cleaner team and then came to argue. The man, however, was much


    unluckier than the previous one. He had been directly passed away.


    She had been on leave for thest few days. In consideration to the subtle rtionship between her


    and Jean, the three friends of her regarded her as the best confidant. They all actively came to her and


    shared the gossip with her after school.


    In the end, the three of them concluded with admiration that a noble and elegant woman like Jean


    could even have a good fight.


    In Polly''s eyes, what really mattered was not what kind of legal responsibility would Jean bear in the


    end.


    At present, the families of the victim had already Jean, and they were not willing to ept any private


    mediation. The other party said that they would definitely punish the murderer tofort the deceased


    in heaven.


    Someone also had the same question like her. Fiona calmly said, "why should she worry about this.


    After all, her family was rich. Even though the victim''s family members refused to settle ounts with


    her, it didn''t mean they would never do that. There is no need to punish the murderer! In my opinion, it''s


    just that the price hasn''t been settled yet! In this world, as long as you are rich, there is no cheating! "


    Polly knew that Fiona had been holding a grudge against the Fang family because of her boyfriend.


    However, things were totally different. If she had met a man who was very loyal to rtionship. Even


    though the Fang n was a rich and powerful family, and someone had been killed, it was not easy for


    them to get to the end simply.


    Most people agreed with Fiona and many of them expressed their view of making a lot of public enemy.


    Actually, they didn''t really care if Polly thoughts or not. They just wanted to know what Polly thought of


    Jean.


    Polly didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but she was pulled into the center of the enthusiastic


    crowd by Fiona and couldn''t walk.


    "You''re so boring. You''re alwaysining about others. Why did you drag others in?" Hal broke


    through the crowd and grabbed hold of Polly''s arm. "Come with me. Someone is looking for


    you!"

 Chapter 213 I Know Its Stupid

    Chapter 213 I Know It''s Stupid


    Polly thought that Hal was here to help her out, but it turned out that she was actually wanted.


    Richie stood near the stairway of the first floor where the teaching building was located. The A


    University of students went downstairs in a hurry and wore casual clothes. The stunning smile on


    Richie''s faces attracted the attention of most of the girls. As for those girls who looked at him, there


    was only one expression: amazement.


    Such a handsome, sexy, positive and mncholy man could be found in many movie stars, let alone a


    real person.


    One of the girls couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "who is that golden hair handsome? Did you notice his


    blue eyes? "


    A boy beside her answered her indifferently, "don''t be so surprised. Your hair can be dyed, eyes can be


    worn with contact lenses, and your face can be made to ept stic surgery. I can tell at a nce


    that these are all fake. I would be perfect if they are really. "


    Some girls immediately retorted.


    "They don''t need stic surgery, dyed hair and contact lenses! He looks like a typical British style. "


    "Yes! Go to do the stic surgery, dye your hair and wear sses, too! Who do you think you are? You


    must be jealous of that handsome guy! "


    The boy was snubbed and stopped talking obediently.


    "Is this handsome guy thetest famous European movie star? I have been busy with my thesis these


    two days and didn''t pay attention to the entertainment section. Did I miss something? "


    "No way. As long as it''s in the entertainment industry, including the stars, as long as it''s a little well-


    known, I know all the handsome men all over the world! I''ve never seen him! "


    "You are bragging too much!"


    People in the room were all murmuring to each other and talking to each other, but Richie didn''t notice


    anything. Keeping a charming smile on his face, he waved his hand in the direction of Polly to indicate


    her toe over.


    But he was not a kid any more. Probably he had heard so many beautiful words that he was not thrilled


    at all.


    The man''s move caught the onlookers'' attention. They all wanted to know who he was talking to.


    Hearing this, Polly turned around in a hurry and got rid of Hal''s hand. "Hal, go downstairs and say hello


    to him in a low voice. I left something in the ssroom. I''ll be back soon!" she said


    Hal was so smart that he knew what was on Polly''s mind. Heughed and said, "then you should go


    back as soon as possible. We will wait for you outside the school gate."


    The moment Polly Han turned around, she heard Hal raise his voice. He shouted in an exaggerated


    way, "Hi, Richie! I''m here! "


    Hal enchanting tone made Polly''s heart tremble. What the hell did Hal want to do.


    The next second, the girls behind them began to scream, which was like the sound of firecrackers in


    the festival. Their screams made people''s nerves twitch.


    "What are you doing?".


    Seeing the intimate action of the two men in front of her, Hal ran towards Richie like a little happy bird.


    Hal suddenly threw herself into Richie''s arms, hugged and kissed him on the cheek. She didn''t know if


    she was really kissing him or not, but it looked like he had been kissing him.


    Richie''s smile was gone. He looked like he was petrified. He was stunned for about ten seconds and


    then realized that he wanted to push Hal away, but somehow he didn''t do that and just let him hold. Hal


    looked in the direction of Polly with a slight smile on his face and a yful look in his eyes.


    Leaning in Richie''s arms, Hal half of his face moved to Polly''s side to assure her. Upon hearing this,


    Polly was at a loss for words. She didn''t have the courage to continue watching anymore.


    ''what a clever game! Now these two troublemakers areing together.''.


    "How intimate they are! What a surprise! No wonder I didn''t know him. It turns out that we are not in the


    same circle! " Said the girl who was said to be world-famous handsome.


    "Oh my God! I''m so jealous of her beauty! Why did such a handsome man need a man! This would


    make more women in a country feel embarrassed! "


    "I know that boy! He was also a handsome college hunk! "


    "Is it because both of them are so excellent and gorgeous that the opposite sex can only attract each


    other instead of them? Do you want to torture me to death? "


    "Guess who will take the challenge?"


    "You''re right. Our little genius is suffering, and he is weak. The golden haired wild man will attack, and


    the emperor must attack him!"


    Two meny their hands on each other in public, which was a bit abnormal in campus. Even in A


    University, there were still a considerable number of rotten women from a great university that gathered


    national elites.


    "But don''t judge a book by its cover. Let''s exchange the roles. I can''t even imagine the scene. "


    Polly didn''t dare to think any more.


    Fortunately, the teaching building had more than one stairway, so Polly left without hesitation.


    Ten minutester.


    Thinking of what had just happened in the teaching building, Polly was a little uneasy when he was


    alone facing Richie. It was said that foreigners were more open than Chinese, but no matter what


    happened, it depended on people. Since he loved Ellie so much, he should be a normal man.


    In the eyes of the citizens, even if they couldn''t ept the fact of this, they could only talk with the


    public about it after dinner. But for the Richie who was well-educated, they couldn''t do anything about


    it.


    Would he let it go?


    What''s more important, will Richie think that she asked Hal to do that?


    Keeping silent, he leaned back on the seat and crossed his arms before his chest. On his handsome


    side face, he had a dashing eyebrow,pressed his lips and stared straight ahead. His eyes were


    filled with the reflection of thick trees, which made him even more gloomy.


    When she was thinking that he was going to explode with rage, the man suddenly gave out a chuckle.


    He turned to look at her and asked, "Dear Polly, what''s the name of your ssmate?"


    "What''s wrong?" she asked tentatively


    "He is a very cute boy." Noticing that she was on her guard, he continued with a smile, "I can see that


    he''s optimistic and actively engaged. He''s a great man! When I saw him, I knew I didn''te in vain! "


    What did he mean? "What do you mean?". She wasn''t an idiot. Richie first met Hal, he was totally


    attracted by his charm and he didn''t want to be a kept man any more? And, once again, he found his


    true love. She didn''t know much about Richie, but she could feel that he was not that kind of shallow


    person.


    "But it''s hard to imagine, after all, his physical condition is too bad."


    "How did you know that?" asked Polly curiously


    "Haven''t anyone told you that I''m a doctor?"


    "You are a doctor?" "Oh, my God! What the hell!".


    "Yes, I''m a doctor. Don''t I look like? "


    "I don''t mean that. A person''s career cannot be judged from his appearance." She didn''t know how to


    exin it to him. In fact, Chinese doctors are very busy and have to receive so many patients every


    day. Every time she went to the hospital, she would have to wait in a long queue. But this time, he was


    very rxed. He had been staying in the castle all the time.


    "Do you see that I stay at home all day and never go to work?"


    Richie understood what was on her mind at a nce. Instead of nodding her head, she brought it up in


    a more euphemistic way, "perhaps you were on vacation those days."


    There was a hint of hesitation in Richie'' eyes. He replied in a low voice, "I am on vacation. Not


    completely on vacation. They had recently received some special cases, one of which belonged to the


    aspect of family inheritance. But the country where that patient is is is thest ce I want toe. "


    "Why?" asked Polly. There was a possibility in her mind


    Richie''s blue eyes became deep and dark, and the withered branches and leaves seemed to be frozen


    in them. He said, "after I was twenty two years old, I didn''t even have the courage to think about the


    land where my love disappeared."


    "But as a doctor, I won''t give up any patients, including people from that kingdom. So in the days when


    you went to the castle, I have been studying the specific medicine to cure it. "


    "Then have you figured it out?" asked Polly, whose heart was beating so fast


    "Yes. But this kind of medicine has never been clinical suitable for treatment, and has certain risks! "


    "So you''re here to instruct the patient to use medicine personally?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yes. There is an old Chinese saying that medicine has three poisons, not to mention treating this


    difficult disease. Before using the medicine, I have to exin to them that it might cause a lot of terrible


    seque. If they agree, I will use the medicine. "


    "But you didn''t want toe, did you?" Although she thought it was impossible, she couldn''t help


    thinking that was it because of Avril?


    The sadness on Richie''s face disappeared, and he said in a serious tone, "I have a reason toe


    here! Ellie has left without any trace, but I can''t ignore the lives of others. As a doctor, just as Ellie said


    at that time, if everyone was clear about what he should do, the tragedy wouldn''t have happened. At


    least, leisurely tragedy will not happen. "


    "Miss Han, I know what you are thinking. Maybe you think I came to China because of the girl who


    looks like Ellie. But that''s part of the reason. When I saw that photo, the first thing that came to my


    mind was the reincarnation of my soul. I know it''s stupid to ask her to leave. But she finally said she


    didn''t want to go back home. "


    "I think she would rather go back to the ce where she lives. If there is a life to live, she will still


    choose to stay there. If I came back, I would be closer to her. Life is wonderful and fragile. You won''t


    live until you can grasp it. I don''t want others to experience the pain that I saw Ellie leave before my


    eyes. "


    "I don''t think Ellie would be willing to do that,"


    Polly understood that her quiet departure had let little hope for Richie, but he was still working hard and


    strong to love this world. But over these years, he was still living in pain.


    When he found Avril who looked like Ellie, he suddenly realized that life was a miracle. If Ellie was still


    alive, she would live a good life as Avril did. Even if she was dead, the world would still be alive as


    before. He shouldn''t only see death in his eyes.


    It was the doctor''s duty to save lives and heal the wounded, and this was what he should do and do as


    he could.


    "Richie, can you tell me the name of that patient?" Although she had the answer, she wanted to make


    sure.


    "It should be confidential, but to you, it should not be a secret." "His name is Hal Xia," he


    added

 Chapter 214 I Must Absolutely Obey Him

    Chapter 214 I Must Absolutely Obey Him


    When Polly knew the real purpose of Richie''sing to China, she looked at him with new eyes.


    Meanwhile, she felt sorry not for Avril.


    It would be nice if Richie could marry Avril, a man with healthy and positive mind. However, that was


    because everything had its imperfections. For example, he might not be suitable for Avril due to his


    noble status and overwhelming external conditions. Just like her and Bruce, even if she was married,


    the gap between them made her extremely unconfident and insecure.


    But in a word, Richie was not good enough for Avril, but for Simon, that scum? The Shen family was


    much moreplicated than the he family. What''s more, Simon was a selfish person. She used to


    think that he was pitiful and sympathized with the tragedy of his love with Ellie. But now she didn''t know


    how Ellie died. His revenge on Bruce was also carried out by his psychopathic.


    Simon, Ellie and Richie were in a rtionship. She couldn''t tell who was the first man and who was the


    second. But there was one intriguing point.


    Simon and Ellie were childhood sweethearts. They grew up together. They had been engaged. Every


    aspect is strongter Richie. If both of them were willing to be together, the lovers should have been


    married. But why did he marry her after she died?


    Although this was a manifestation of love, was it not reasonable to think so?


    You''re my woman now, and you''re my ghost when you''re alive. You can''t escape from me for the rest of


    your life!


    This was not love anymore. It was a kind of aggressive and almost crazy possession. Just like what he


    was doing with Avril. He didn''t love her too much, but he just didn''t want to let her go. As long as she


    was the woman he liked, no matter what the party thought, she had to absolutely obey him.


    Even if he really loved Ellie, no woman could bear such breathless way of love, or one would take


    advantage of it. Richie had told her that Ellie was his true love, and from this sentence, she could tell


    that they had a close rtionship.


    Polly rmended several Western restaurants to Richie, but he finally chose a high-end Chinese


    restaurant. He said that he wanted to taste Chinese food after he arrived in China. She was curious


    whether he could use chopsticks or not, but she knew she was overthinking it from his skillful picking


    up.


    He loves Ellie so much that it will be affected by her diet. Maybe he has been to China before. Or


    maybe it was because Ellie had ever made Chinese food for him and they had a dinner together.


    It was too romantic and beautiful


    Her heart was aching, but she had no appetite for the delicious food on the table.


    "Dear Polly, why don''t you eat? Don''t you like the food here? " "I''m sorry. I don''t know much about


    Chinese food. I thought Chinese restaurants were the same, so I didn''t ask for your opinion," he


    exined


    "No, you misunderstood me," exined Polly in a hurry. The food in this restaurant tasted good, and


    the chefs were all first-ss. But I have no appetite these days. "


    Richie nodded and showed an enlightened expression in her blue eyes. "You didn''t have a good


    appetite when you were in the castle. I thought the western food was not to your taste."


    "No, it''s not like that. Your dishes are also very delicious." "I need to go to the bathroom. Enjoy your


    meal," said Polly


    When she was about to get up, Richie grabbed her wrist. Richie said, "Dear Polly, you..."


    She waited, but he loosened her hand quickly and let out a long sigh. "Go."


    It turned out that Richie''s heart was not as rxed as it seemed. On thend where there were


    footprints, Richie felt very close to Ellie, but he was always far away from it.


    Leaning against the table of the sink, Polly wanted to stay alone for a while. She wanted to cry but she


    couldn''t. But she couldn''t stay in the bathroom for too long.


    She must adjust her mood and think of something pleasant. Compared to Richie, her sadness was


    nothing at all.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Fang, please don''t!" A girl''s tender voice came from the corridor outside. "I''m only sixteen years


    old. My mom will beat me to death if she knows this."


    "You are not a little girl anymore. Your mother will understand if you are already a mother at your age of


    sixteen. Baby, let me kiss you, okay? " A lewd middle-aged man''s voice came through, "do you know


    that I''ve liked you for a long time?"


    Polly''s eyelids twitched. This man''s voice sounded so familiar. On second thought, it seemed to be the


    middle-aged man she met at the music school that day. That man is nobody else but Gabe Fang,


    director of the image Department of Phoenixpany and third uncle of Jean Fang.


    That man was not a good guy. His eyes were like hooks, staring at the woman. But she didn''t expect he


    to be so shameless. Sixteen years old at the same age as his daughter.


    "Mr. Fang, we''re not in ancient times. Besides, you are married, aren''t you? " The girl was about to cry.


    In the middle of her whimpering, there was also a very depressing cry of pain.


    "I do have a wife, but there is no love between us at all. To tell you the truth, you may not believe that a


    man like me, born in a family like mine, can''t decide on his or her own marriage. My wife and I are in


    the decision of our parents. We have no choice but to marry. I didn''t have any passion with her when


    we were together. But you are different. I fell in love with you at the first sight of you. "


    It was so disgusting! He had a crush on her, why did she have to be attracted by him? Why did he have


    a bad rtionship with his wife and let her pay the bill?


    "Mr. Fang, you are out of my league. As a student, I should focus on my study. Please let me go. "


    "I won''t let you go, but they won''t! And focus on your study. I''m not a fool? How did you meet Mr. Yao?


    Do you think that they are young and handsome? Why do you say I''m not good enough for you? I think


    you look down on me. "


    "I don''t look down on you!" The little girl said pitifully, "Mr. Fang, you said it was only a kiss, No."


    "No way! Do you think you can make friends with them just because you want to sign a contract with


    the fake Mister night Phoenix? Listen up, I am the real boss here. No matter how powerful they are,


    they can''t help you! " His gentle words disappeared immediately. And he said to that girl angrily, "we


    are just ying. Why are you crying?"


    "Then I don''t want to sign the contract with you! Please let me go! "


    "How could we manage thepany without signing the contract? You are what I want. How can I let


    you go? Come on, don''t cry... "


    The girls'' sobs and struggle were heard from the distance. He couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She didn''t want to get involved in this dirty business, but that girl was too young, and Gabe was really


    crazy. She would definitely not be able to take care of that child for a lifetime, but since she had met


    him, she had to think of some ways.


    When she came out from the bathroom, she saw that Gabe pressed a petite girl against the wall and


    tried to kiss her. The girl tried to dodge him by twisting her body. But unfortunately, there was a great


    disparity in strength between them. Even if the he didn''t seed, she couldn''t get rid of him.


    "Mr. Fang, what a coincidence to meet you here!" Polly spoke loudly. She was so angry that she went


    over and pulled away Gabe.


    Then she saw the face of the girl who was bullied. It was Alice.


    The reason why he went to the music school that day was that he went to Justin and asked him about


    his brother. He didn''t bother Alice since she was rehearsing for the program. Polly took a few nces


    from a distance without saying anything to her.


    She could recognize people only when she saw their faces.


    He had done too many bad things like this before. People like him who often showed up in upscale


    hotels knew him. The waiters in the hotel knew him well. No matter how rude he was, no one dared to


    stop him. He had always been unscrupulous.


    Moreover, people didn''t care about those girls who had connections with him and thought they were not


    good people.


    He didn''t expect that someone would poke his nose into other people''s business today. All of a sudden,


    he was pulled away by Polly.


    At the first nce, Alice recognized Polly. She rushed over excitedly and held her arm, "Polly."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you," said Polly as she pulled Alice behind her


    He was so angry that he almost kissed her just now. He was about to curse, but when she saw it was


    Polly calling his name, he restrained her anger and smiled at her, "Oh, it''s Miss Han."


    He sized Polly up viciously, but then he looked away as if he suddenly remembered something. He


    nervously looked around and didn''t see anyone else. Then he came close to her and tentatively asked,


    "Miss Han, are you here alone today? What about Mr. Su? Didn''t he apany you? "


    Realizing the alcohol smell from him, Polly Han frowned in disgust and said coldly, "Mr. Fang, do you


    want to see Mr. Su?" She didn''t answer him directly. She thought it was better to be careful about what


    kind of scoundrel like Gabe was because she didn''t know where Owen was or where he was now.


    "Mr Su, of course I want to see him." Reluctantly, he stopped gazing at her and said, "but I have


    something else to do today. Maybe next time. Darling,e back with me. "


    Alice curled up behind Polly and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to leave now!"


    Although her voice was low, it was too quiet in the corridor and they were in a short distance, so Gabe


    could hear her clearly. His expression turned sour on the spot. He shouted at her coldly, "how can you


    stay here? There are another two girlsing with us. Do you want to give up this opportunity to


    others? Mr. Yao is very interested in you. It doesn''t matter if you offend me. You can''t offend him! "


    "Mr. Fang, please. I don''t want to sign the contract. Please," Alice was crying.


    "You don''t want it? The superior thinks highly of you. Do you have the final say? What do you think of


    us as beggars? "


    Deep inside, Polly sneered at his remarks. ''he just wanted to frighten Alice.''. He was just the director of


    an image Department. He was able to represent the whole group?


    "Mr. Fang, I think Alice must have been frightened. Now that she doesn''t want to go, she won''t go. Let


    her go home and have a good rest tonight. Think it over before I reply you tomorrow! "


    In order to make her happy, Polly tried her best not to fall out with Alice. After saying that, she pulled


    her away.


    "Stop!" Gabe chased after them and stopped them. "Miss Han, enjoy yourself. But don''t go, my little


    girl!"

 Chapter 215 Dont Touch Her!

    Chapter 215 Don''t Touch Her!


    Polly felt that this man was really hard to deal with. She restrained her strong disgust to this man and


    tried to speak to him in a peaceful way, "Mr. Fang, she is my sister. Please think about it. If your sister


    were in such a situation today, would you take her away with you? "


    Gabe didn''t reply to her and went straight to Alice.


    "Darling! If you leave tonight! Let me tell you the truth! If you want to continue your study at the music


    school, you''d better go back with me! "


    He found that it was difficult to deal with Polly. People with high education and education were totally


    different from Alice. In fact, she was a simple and ignorant girl who came from the countryside and only


    knew how to sing. All he need to do is to take advantage of her weakness. If the people inside the box


    knew that he was an idiot, they would lose facepletely.


    More importantly, his n would be ruined!


    Just now, he left the box to make up an excuse to say a few words to her. Of course, everyone knew


    that he wanted to do something to that little girl. But now it had been so long, it would be hard to make


    it clear if he didn''t go back.


    Mr. Yao was not a pretentious person. If he misunderstood that Alice was not a young woman, then it


    would be useless.


    A hint of hesitation surfaced on Alice''s face. She loved singing very much and her lifelong dream was


    to produce arger stage to disy herself. She didn''t want to live in a ce as remote as her parents


    did.


    "Darling, don''t listen to him. Go with me!" Polly was a little anxious. She knew that what he said


    shocked Alice. "You went to the music school by your own ability. Whether you can continue to study


    depends on yourself!"


    Hearing that, Gabe sneered, "Mrs. Han, I''m going to tell her not to listen to you! Are you trying to kill


    her! You are destroying her career! "


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Dear Polly sister!" "I... I want to continue to learn," said Alice, halting for a long time in a halting way!


    Sorry, I let you down! "


    She ran towards the booth with her hands covering her face. Behind them, Gabe smirked triumphantly


    and said, "Miss Han, please take it easy."


    Giving him a ferocious stare, she turned to chase after her. "Alice! Wait for me. Listen to me! "


    When Polly was in front of a private room, she saw Alice was walking towards her from another


    hallway. Richie called out to her, "Dear Polly, what are you doing?"


    Then she opened the door of the room and rushed in. When the thick brown wood door was closed, he


    saw a familiar face that could make her heart ache and tremble.


    She suddenly felt a strong anger. Without hesitation, she rushed to open the door.


    She saw a sh of surprise on his handsome face, but it disappeared in an instant.


    She had imagined the scenes of their reunion many times, but none of them was like this. She was


    standing in front of him, while he was sitting there as if nothing had happened. He looked at her calmly


    with a faint smile on his handsome face.


    She had always thought that he was different, but she did not expect that he would be so in the same


    line with the scum like Gabe. There were not many people in the room. Almost every man was


    apanied by a beautiful girl at the same age as Alice.


    Her anger, astonishment and other negative emotions gathered into two fervent tear nd but she tried


    to hold it. She stared at Bruce.


    "Miss, are you in the wrong ce?" Said a bantering man. Bruce was standing in the center of Polly''s


    eyes, so she didn''t hear him clearly. She kept staring at Bruce without moving.


    Then, someone reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms and said, "now that you''re already


    here, you should just live a peaceful life. Since Mr. He has someone by his side. Come here and keep


    mepany, beauty. "


    Only then did she notice that there was a man smelling of alcohol next to her. The man stamped on the


    ground heavily and screamed in pain. When the man had to rx, she broke free from his restraint.


    "You bitch! How dare you! Do you want to die?" The man''s eyes were red and his face was ferocious.


    He reached out to grab her hair.


    "Don''t touch her!" There was a breathtaking roar from the other end. And at the same time, a white


    porcin bowl flew over quickly and rubbed the man''s head that was trying to hurt man. Wham! It fell


    to the ground and broke into pieces.


    The man was startled by the coldness in his eyes, which was even sharper than the broken porcin


    bowl. The alcohol in his eyes faded a lot, but he seemed not very sober, and was not very clear about


    the situation.


    He pointed at Polly and said to Bruce, "Mr. He, if you really like this woman, you should tell me earlier. I


    will never take her away from you. You don''t have to be so furious! But this girl is obviously not a good


    girl. Let me teach her well, and then... "


    He stretched out his hand to grab Polly.


    "I told you not to touch her!" Said Bruce in a low voice. The veins on the back of his hand entangled like


    withered vines. After a sound of "click", he squeezed in a ss and it exploded. With the broken


    transparent gap between his legs, there was suddenly a few enchanting red lights. In his cold and


    indifferent eyes, there was evil and evil light.


    All the noise in the private room stopped at this moment. It was as quiet as the mountain and the sea,


    depressing people''s eardrums. In the private room, different expressions could be seen on everyone''s


    face. Some were terrified, some were confused and some were a little yful. As for that troublesome


    man, he had aplicated expression on his face. He was frightened, angry and a little regretful.


    After about ten seconds, Gabe winked at the girl sitting next to Bruce.


    "Mr He, your hand is injured!" The soft and trembling voice of the girl broke the dead silence, "let me


    have a look."


    "Fuck off!" Bruce dodged her, making no secret of his dislike. The girl who finally had the courage to


    come here cowered in fear and dared not speak again.


    He raised his head suddenly and said to Polly, e here, Polly! Come to me! " He was as stern as an


    order that no one was allowed to refuse.


    Without saying a word, Polly removed her eyes from his injured hand. Then she took Alice''s hand and


    walked up to Bruce together with her. "Mr. He, I have something to consult you!"


    "Tell me!"


    As her eyes swept over the young, childish and beautiful faces of the girls, she asked word by word, "if


    these students of the music school refused to drink with you today, will they be expelled?"


    "No," replied Bruce affirmatively


    "Okay!" Polly turned to face Gabe, "excuse me, Mr. Fang, Alice, can I take her away?"


    Hearing that, Gabe''s eyes blinked. He wanted to dodge the important and dwelling on it. Then he said


    vaguely: "it''s useless to ask you this question. You should ask Mr. Yao that Alice is the person he


    wants!"


    He was about thirty years old. His skin was a little dark and he was not very handsome. But he was


    good enough to be called a tall figure. The moment Polly saw this man, she felt familiar. When she


    heard that "Mr. Yao", she finally remembered who he was.


    It seemed that Bruce''s taste was getting worse and worse. He had so many friends that he could drink


    together with Gabe, Yao and other men.


    "Mr. Fang, don''t me it on me!" Yao red at Gabe in disdain and said in a lukewarm voice, "you


    brought her here! I didn''t even get a little bit close to her. I''ve told you long ago that I''m not interested in


    a naive girl like you! If she''s no longer a little girl, then she''s just a ything for you. I''m not interested


    in it, either! "


    "As for letting the Academy of music to fire the little girl, I have no interest either! Besides, I''m not the


    boss of the music school! Does Mr. Fang have such great power? "


    He felt embarrassed that his lie was exposed in public. He lowered his head, with his fat belly in his


    hands and hunched his back. He looked terrible and wretched.


    Every time Mr. Yao spoke, Alice trembled and timidly hid behind Polly. Butpared with Mr. Yao, she


    was most afraid of Gabe.


    "Don''t be afraid, my darling." "Don''t have your fantasy about them. They are so phony."


    Crying, Alice said, "Dear Polly sister, I want to leave here and go home. I don''t want to be with these


    big liars! "


    "Polly!" The moment Polly Han turned around, Bruce sprang to his feet, clenching his fists so hard that


    he could almost prate the table. Her sweat trickled down like a waterfall, and soon his thin shirt


    was wet through.


    Richie was going to go to the box where Bruce stayed with Polly, but he was dyed because of a


    phone call. When he finished talking on the phone and was about to enter the room, he saw that the


    door was opened and that Polly Han supported a scantily dressed girl walking out.


    Seeing that him was standing at the door, Polly gave him a resentful look and left without saying a


    word.


    Richie caught up with her and asked in confusion, "are you kidding me? You came out so soon? Do


    you see the Bruce? Isn''t he inside? "


    Deep inside, Polly was well aware of what Richie was up to. She asked as soon as she appeared in


    front of him, "Richie, you chose this restaurant intentionally because you knew that Bruce would have


    dinner here, didn''t you? You know I don''t want to see him now, why did you bring me here? "


    "Dear Polly, listen to my exnation!" He stammered, "Bruce..."


    "No, thanks! I thought you were a good friend. I didn''t expect you to be so mean to me! But you didn''t


    do anything wrong! You and he are best friends, aren''t you? "


    Polly left in anger.


    Staring at the back of Polly who was leaving in a hurry, Richie muttered, "what the hell is going on? Did


    they have a fight? I don''t think so. Bruce is a gentle man. "


    He didn''t believe that the reason why she was so mad at him was just because she met with Bruce.


    Suddenly, he remembered something and broke out in a cold sweat. "Oh, my God! ''what''s wrong with


    that girl? Do she think that Bruce is messing around here? "


    He couldn''t wait to push open the door of the private room and saw the sweating face of Bruce. He


    eximed, "Bruce, are you crazy!"

 Chapter 216 We Are Not Responsible For Each Other

    Chapter 216 We Are Not Responsible For Each Other


    Bruce let go of her and sat back again. The moment Richie saw him in the mirror, a dejected man


    suddenly realized that he looked terrible.


    "Bruce, how can you stand up? Do you take my words as bullshit? " Richie looked at his friend harshly,


    but his eyes were full of concern. "You don''t want to settle this matter for the rest of your life, do you?"


    He yelled at the others, "what''s wrong with you? As his buddy, shouldn''t he remind him? I heard that


    there are also relevant rules regarding drinkingpanions in China. If something happens to Bruce


    because he drank the wine, you can''t escape the responsibility! "


    Gabe was a bully in nature, but he was timid at heart. He knew that there was no way he could bully


    Bruce, and he didn''t know who was Richie either. He argued in a panic, "well, it happened too


    suddenly. We haven''t reacted yet. I was about to stop her, but you came in. "


    "The most important thing is..." Mr. Yao red at Gabe in contempt, but continued, "we didn''t expect he


    would suddenly stand up. After all, his legs Is there anything wrong with your leg? "


    "How could he be all right?" Instead of Bruce, Richie said to him, "Bruce, don''t stay here anymore. Go


    back with me now! I will give you a thorough and thorough check right away! "


    "So you are Mr. He''s doctor?" The sense of superiority he had when he was talking was brought back.


    He had thought that Richie was a friend of Bruce, a high-end person. But it turned out that he was just


    a doctor. There were so many people who wished they could be friends.


    Although the woman was pretty, she could be a vase. But the man, who was good-looking, had no


    power or money, and could only be regarded as a toy boy. Thinking of this, he looked at Richie with


    more disdain.


    As a doctor, Richie could sense what was on Gabe''s mind, but he had no time to deal with this


    despicable man. What he only cared about was Bruce. He didn''t want to see him get hurt.


    He wheeled the wheelchair to the side of the bed. When he approached Bruce, he clenched his fist. His


    eyes were full of anxious hopes and anxieties. "Nothing! Richie, go and take a look at Polly. She must


    be pissed off. That girl is a stubborn girl and she always thinks too much when she gets angry... "


    "I''m sure there''s nothing happened between you! And you, Bruce, you are very busy now! " Before


    Bruce could say anything else, Richie dragged him to a wheelchair and said, "don''t think about


    anything now. Go home and do your spa."


    The door was closed again. Gabe carefully watched Yao''s face and said restlessly, "Yao, well, you


    see..."


    Mr. Yao made a gesture of silence, took out a cigarette and lit it. He stared at Gabe''s gray face in the


    smoke with his wolf like eyes.


    "Before I came here, I had promised to our boss that we would make it. For my sake, we have been


    friends for so many years... " Gabe''s voice was getting lower and lower.


    Mr. Yao smoked one cigarette after another. It was not until one cigarette was half finished that he said


    slowly, "Fang, I have told you before that this matter has nothing to do with our friendship. It''s not me


    who will make the decision. You said Mr. Fang have to handle it, so I have to tell you that I also have to


    deal with it for Peter Wang. He works in mypany and I have to be responsible for him! This wasn''t


    an ordinary incident. Someone got killed! "


    As he spoke, he winked at the young man around him, who was called ''Peter'' by Mr. Yao.


    "Yes, Mr. Fang!" Peter spoke insidiously, "Miss Jean of your family is noble, isn''t my father''s life? Why


    is my father dead while she is alive, and she doesn''t want to take any responsibility at all? "


    "Mr. Wang, my boss said that it doesn''t matter how much money you want, and we can afford it..."


    "Mr. Fang, what are you talking about! Do you think you can buy anything in the world with money? "


    Peter''s anger was triggered. "As the old saying goes, ''it''s a matter of course to pay with the life for a


    murder!''! Although my father was not killed by Miss Jean, my father died because of her! "


    "Nothing can be gotten rid of one hand. Our Jean is not the kind of person who likes to haggle over


    every ounce! She is just a child. Even if she did something wrong, your father is at such an old age.


    Can''t you be a little more respectful to her? Why do you have to be so serious with a child? Jean told


    me that your father has a bad temper! He''s already an old man, and he''s still so impulsive at that time.


    If he had said a little less, he wouldn''t have quarreled with each other. "


    "Mr. Fang, you are wrong! Among the elders in my family, my father is the best! No matter what


    happened in the past, my father never got angry with my uncle and aunt because the money he built at


    the ancestor''s house was wiped downst time. Why did he change from bad temper to violent since


    he metdy Jean?"


    The more Peter said, the more excited he became, "he''s almost seventy years old, and he still has to


    sweep the street. It''s so hot outside, but he''s just breathing out hisst breath. I feel so sorry for her! "


    "So tell me, what do you want from me?" Gabe had lost his patience.


    "Just do what I should do!" There was a ruthless tone in the youngest Peter''s words. "To punish a


    criminal, no matter who she is, you can''t let her get away withw!"


    "Do you really want to put Jean in jail?" Mr. Fang got a little anxious. He grabbed a towel to wipe the


    sweat off his face and said, "on the other hand, even if Jean is put in jail, your father won''t be able to


    come back to life. Isn''t it more useful to get some money? Even if your family is not short of money, all


    of you are noble. You can donate money to the hoped construction projects, which is equivalent to


    doing good things for your father. Isn''t it better and more meaningful? "


    Peter said with a cold face, "I''m sorry, Mr. Fang! Our family is not lofty! We just want to take revenge for


    our father and take his death as a punishment! You want the chief culprit to be punished! "


    "Both of you, stop!" Mr. Yao saw that the two sides were in a stalemate and interrupted, "it''s the same


    in any family. My loved ones were having meals with me yesterday, but they suddenly died today. I


    can''t stand it! So does your Fang n. Now it''s time for you toe and apologize to them and


    express your sincerity. You are rich. But do you know how much money is needed? In addition to


    treating the disease and pouring money into the hospital, is it necessary for her to do anything else? "


    "You can''t say that..." Gabe still wanted to say a few more words, but he was stopped by Yao''s re.


    "Stop talking about it anymore. Let''s have dinner first. We can talk after dinner. "


    After the meal, they went to karaoke to have fun. When they finished, it was already 1 a.m. After


    sending Peter away, Gabe swore: "don''t say beautiful words again. Only a few days after his lordship''s


    death, he drank, drank and sang happily."


    "Fang, it is your fault!" Mr. Yao patted Gabe''s shoulder and said, "people live for their lives. You have to


    first let him be happy before we can talk about other things! You are too impatient. You are anxious to


    settle the matter as soon as it just happened. How can you be so lucky? ''Money talks louder than


    words, and he has to do what he wants, '' he thought to himself. I don''t care whether he is pure or not.


    It''s hard for him to lose his face in such a short time. At least give him a step, and there would be a


    process. "


    Gabe said with confidence, "it doesn''t matter how much you pay, but do you really hope that my boss


    will apologize to the Wang family? Who are they? Do they deserve it? "


    "Indeed, they don''t deserve it. But that''s it now. If someone is dead, it will be our boss! ''what''s the point


    of her being so sad? Look at thements on the Inte. They all feel wronged for that family. Even


    if there are a few who speak for Jean, you know exactly what they are doing! The Wang n relied on


    their father to die, and they indiscriminately barked like a group of dogs. The results were not important,


    and no one cared about! In such a sensitive time, he didn''t want to mention the money which made


    people blush and heart beat only to stimte the family. Your boss is unable to humiliate, but you have


    to make him angry! "


    Gabe was confused and asked, "Mr. Yao, what do you say?" People like him, who always thought that


    nothing was dealt with with by money, really didn''t understand what Mr. Yao meant.


    "In order to untie a bell, the person who tied it is required."


    "You mean, you want Jean toe forward?" Gabe shook his head immediately, "no! How could he


    ask Jean toe to his rescue now? She is just a girl. How could she bear such a big scene? "


    Mr. Yao didn''t answer. There was a strange look in his eyes, and he asked, "has Jean been bailed


    out?"


    Gage nodded.


    "We haven''t seen each other for more than a year. I was wondering why a decent girl like her would


    like to quarrel with others." Mr. Yao suddenly turned around and asked, "do you think if she will agree if


    I ask her out?"


    Gabe''s face changed dramatically. He said in panic, "Mr. Yao, you promised me that you would never


    see her again. You will never tell anyone! Are you going to back out now? "


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could I possibly back out? Fang, you are unkind for what happened today. "


    "Why am I unkind?" Gabe still wanted to argue, but he was not stupid enough to tell the truth. "Yes, I


    am afraid that you still have feelings for Jean in your heart. But I have considered your feelings, too!


    That woman, Alice, is excellent in every respect. She was no worse than Jean. Most importantly, she is


    young and naive. "


    Yaoughed wickedly, "it''s your quirk to y with minor girls. I''m not as perverted as you are! As far as


    I''m concerned, she''s nothingpared to Jean. "


    Polly left the hotel with Alice angrily. The cold night wind made her cool down immediately. I couldn''t


    control my impulse to take her out. I can''t figure out where to take Alice.


    It was not good for her to go back to school in this way. If she went back home, Alice would always live


    in school. As for her mother, it was hard to exin to her. After thinking for a while, she called Owen.


    At present, living in his ce was the best choice.


    Owen arrived at the vi soon and didn''t ask anything. Although he just said on the phone, "Owen,


    Alice and I are staying at your ce tonight. Is it convenient for you?"


    For him, as long as it was about Polly, there was nothing inconvenient.

 Chapter 217 Call Him (Part One)

    Chapter 217 Call Him (Part One)


    Polly asked Owen to drive her to Bruce''s apartment, where she could get some of her own clothes.


    There were only men''s clothes and no women''s clothes in Owen''s ce. Thus, Alice must change her


    clothes. She was in no mood to go shopping after the incident tonight.


    "Dear Polly. You don''t have to do it yourself. I can let my secretary do it." "Both of you are my sisters.


    It''s normal that brother gives clothes to his sister."


    "No need!" This was exactly the problem that Polly was worried about. In fact, she didn''t want him to


    buy clothes for them. Although it sounded reasonable, she felt a little ufortable.


    When they arrived at the apartment, Owen looked up at the dark building and said to her, "Dear Polly,


    let me go upstairs with you."


    Even the clothes were rejected, so she felt more ufortable to take him to Bruce''s apartment, to be


    exact, it used to be her and Bruce''s home.


    She walked into the elevator. When she thought of the house which was going to be over, she could


    not help but feel bitter and depressed. There were many sweet and warm memories with him.


    Where was Bruce now? Did she drink with Gabe and hurt those flower like girls as well? ''When did he


    be such a depraved man?''?


    He had juste back from abroad because he wanted to deal with the mess concerning Jean. How


    could he have the time to hang out with those people?


    Polly gradually calmed down and became clear minded.


    Even if he wanted to go out and hunt for women, he would not be with a low ss guy like Gabe


    because of his high status. The rest of them were super rich. But judging from their clothes, she could


    see that they were all justmon wage earners.


    Even if Bruce was from an ordinary family, he couldn''t get involved in this family business. Then, there


    was only one possibility.


    She took out her cell phone and searched online for thetest news. The guard team worker who had a


    quarrel with Jean and got infuriated to death. His family were all ordinary wage earners!


    Did he eat with those people just because he wanted to help Jean? He was willing to sacrifice his own


    dignity for the sake of his beloved woman.


    Her heart was freezing.


    She input the unlock code to the third time. After entering, she turned on the light. The bright and warm


    yellow light lit up the whole room. At first nce, it was still the familiar home, the sofa, TV and so on


    were still ced in the original ce. The curtains were still the same. She picked them for him when


    she was ying tricks.


    She was ovee with mixed feelings. How could they get to this point.


    Opening the door of the bedroom, the air was cold and empty, as if no one had lived here for a long


    time. She walked to the bedside and sat down. Looking at the tidy quilt, she imagined the pictures that


    they used to sit together on this bed.


    She couldn''t help touching his pillow, which used to be full of his smell.


    She was tangled by the gowns picked by the cupboard. It was the same as the time she left. It seemed


    that he had not been here for a long time.


    She opened the drawer and took all the underwear away. For the time being, she took two sets of


    clothes with her, and she nned toe back to take them when she had chance. When she was


    about to leave, she saw a folds on the ce where she had just Sat. she walked over to tidy it up with


    her hands. But sometimes people just did things in a different way. When they handled things in a


    reasonable way, they would finally find that everything was different from before.


    Polly simply folded the quilt one more time, and sorted out the bed sheet from head to toe. Finally, she


    felt that the position of the pillow was strange. When she was about to ce it back, her phone rang.


    It was Owen''s name on the screen. She looked at the time. It had been more than ten minutes. She


    almost forgot that there were two other people waiting for her downstairs.


    "Dear Polly? Why is she still upstairs?" There was a trace of eagerness in Owen''s voice. "Do you need


    me to go upstairs?"


    "No need! I''ll be right down! "


    "Then hurry up! Alice said that she was hungry. Let''s take her to eat something! "


    "Ok!". It was all her fault. It could have been done within a few minutes, but now it had been dyed for


    nearly twenty minutes.


    She went out in a hurry.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she entered the elevator and went downstairs, the door of the other elevator opened. It was


    Richie. He pushed Bruce and walked out of the elevator.


    "Bruce, I really don''t understand why you came here tonight? It''s already half finished! " "I really don''t


    understand what you are thinking. What else is more important than your own body?"


    "Although we are halfway through the journey, we can stille back faster." "Don''t you want to save


    time? Come here is the best choice. "


    "Don''t quibble. The only thing you''re afraid of is that you''ll make grandpa worry about you if you go


    back like this. But what if your leg can''t recover after a long time? Then Grandpa will be more worried. "


    "How could my legs hurt for such a long time with you around? I trust you more than I trust myself! "


    "Come on! And stop ttering me! Do you take me as a God? My medical skills are far from that! If I


    had been that capable, Ellie wouldn''t have... "


    The conversation began to get worse and worse. At the moment, he realized it and immediately


    changed the topic. "You just said that you haven''te to the apartment for a long time. I don''t know


    how it is dirty inside! Let me tell you, I''m your doctor, not your hourly employee. Don''t expect me to do


    the cleaning for youter. And I''m afraid of spiders, cockroaches and all kinds of bugs that are crawling


    around in the house. "

 Chapter 218 Call Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 218 Call Him (Part Two)


    "You are exaggerating! What do you take my home for! Although I don''t live here tonight, I often hire an


    hourly worker toe and clean it. "


    "Then I can rest assured!"


    When Richie entered the apartment, he turned on the light. Looking at the decoration, he couldn''t help


    eximing, "Bruce, I can''t see that you are so romantic! I thought your room was decorated in cold,


    ck and grey, but it turns out to be so warm. It feels like home. "


    "This is my home." "Do you think this is my office?"


    "I''m just thinking about it. When you were abroad, your leg was seriously injured. You were still working


    at my home! A workaholic like you can do anything! "


    As he spoke, he pushed Bruce into the bedroom and helped him to bed.


    "Have a good rest and don''t get out of bed the past few days, except the bathroom." Richie sat on the


    bedside, applied the medicine on his hands and started to massage him.


    "Don''t say that! I''ve read from some novels that people like me have to take training to recover?


    Tonight, I just stood up! "


    "What novel movie? That''s what fairy tales tell us. Yes, you need practice, but it''s not far from enough!


    First connect the cold and wounded energy tubes, and wait for the recovery of the whole body. "


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then how long will it take?"


    "At least three months! Bruce, tell me the truth. How did you get your leg frostbit. I don''t believe the


    story you said that there was a hollow caused by the icest winter, and now the old wound rpses! I


    am a doctor, not a fool! "


    In the yellow light, his blue eyes glimmered with green. He looked like a night owl, so sharp that he


    seemed to be able to see through Bruce.


    After a long time of silence, Bruce said, "it doesn''t matter what reason you got hurt. The most important


    thing is whether you can be cured, right?


    Richie stared at him for a long time. After confirming that no one answered his question, he said


    indifferently, "fine. If you don''t want to say that I won''t force you! I just want to say that you are so


    irresponsible to yourself! You wanted to go out tonight, and I opposed it resolutely at that time, but you


    insisted on going out tonight! You do anything for your childhood sweetheart! If I hadn''t arrived at that


    time, I wouldn''t have known how you would humiliate yourself! "


    He frowned unhappily and looked at his friend with reproachful eyes. "Then tell me, why did she get


    into a private room? Do you dare to say that this has nothing to do with you? "


    "Bruce, don''t wrong me. I have nothing to do with it. I said that I wanted to ask Polly for dinner.


    Although I chose the same restaurant as you, I didn''t mean anything else and didn''t n to let Polly to


    see you. I''m just worried that your leg can''t bear it so that it will be convenient for you to take care of it!


    "


    Then, he thought of something and couldn''t help but sigh, "you have a saying in China that family


    members can get married! You and Polly have the same view on this matter! "


    "Polly? Why did she..."


    "She thought I was not taking her out for dinner, but to bring her to you! You know what, Polly dislikes


    me tonight. I guess we can''t even be friends in the future! "


    With a smile on his face, he praised, "It''s best if you can''t be friends! Dear Polly do have a good eye on


    choosing a friend! "


    "Stop gloating. I tell you, I don''t want to hurt you! What would she think if she saw you having dinner


    with those group of people? Do you think that she doesn''t know why you went out for dinner tonight?


    She has been looking for you in my house for several days, but you not only left her alone, but also


    returned for your childhood sweetheart! Do you think she doesn''t know about it! Besides, she called


    you so many times, but you didn''t answer her! Why didn''t you tell me about you? "


    "Bruce, I don''t understand. Why don''t you tell her about your injury? Are you afraid that she will dislike


    you? If she really loves you, why would she dislike you? "


    Then he said seriously, "you don''t understand!" But how could she know the reason? Even he didn''t


    want to tell her about it.


    "Yes, I don''t understand! ''if God can give me one more chance, I will not let go of my life easily and


    cherish every second I spend with Ellie. If you love her, you should let her go and respect her decision.


    Go to hell! "


    As he opened the wardrobe, he was about to find clothes to take a shower. Then, an idea came to his


    mind. He opened the first drawer, where there were the Polly''s clothes. He was shocked to see nothing


    in the room. He opened the closet and looked at the coats in a hurry and flurry.


    When the designs were finished, he found that there were two sets of clothes missing.


    The hourly worker in the afternoon also called him and told him that his wife hadn''t returned to the


    apartment yet, and that two suits of clothes and underwear were missing.


    Had she left here before he came back? A vague picture shed through his mind. When he arrived


    downstairs the apartment, he vaguely saw a dim light in the house. Because the curtain in the


    apartment was pulled up almost invisibly. Even if the light was on inside, it was impossible to see


    clearly from outside.


    He thought he saw it wrong, mainly because he didn''t think in that way.


    Under the tree downstairs, there was a car which looked like Owen''s. Its te number was half blocked


    by the leaves. He thought carefully and found the other half was exactly equal to the license te


    number of Owen.


    Was she taking her clothes away from the apartment and nning to live with him!

 Chapter 219 He Is Going Crazy

    Chapter 219 He Is Going Crazy


    As the air in his chest leaked clean little by little, he felt like a dehydrated fish, on the verge of


    suffocation.


    In just a few seconds, he was almost driven crazy by this idea.


    He took out his phone and quickly typed on the keyboard. But before he input the key, he deleted


    another number. Then he dialed Owen''s number, but he gave up.


    What should he do if things happened just as he thought? Did he want her toe back to him after he


    told her everything? ording to her character, would shee back?


    Then, if there was nothing happened between them, how could he be forgiven for his conjecture?


    And what would he say to her on the phone?


    He was not in a good mood. His mind was in a mess. The usual calmness and self-control were gone.


    What if he said something wrong and things got irreversible?


    Her temperament looked soft, but in fact, that girl was stubborn. If he annoyed her and hurt her, she


    would leave him without hesitation. Just like her leaving Kevin years ago.


    Now in the eyes of Dear Polly, he was no better than Kevin.


    "Bruce, the water is ready. Have you found the clothes?" On the other side, Richie was walking into the


    room and he frowned when he saw that Bruce was rolling his wheelchair towards the door. "What are


    you doing, Bruce?" he asked


    "I have to go downstairs now!" The wheelchair came to the door quickly and Bruce quickly opened the


    door.


    "Are you going downstairs now?" As if hearing something unbelievable, he stared at him and said,


    "Bruce, although the weather is not cold now, it''s not good if your leg is blown by the wind. If you want


    to buy something, just tell me and I''ll buy for you! "


    "Not to buy something!" The wheeling of the wheel chair interrupted his thoughts. Bruce had already


    come to the corridor. "I''ll be back soon! You may take a shower first. "


    "Why don''t you buy something! But you still need to put on your clothes! " Richie screamed in despair,


    and thest few words were submerged in the loud sound of the heavy closing of the security door.


    "What do you mean! A lunatic who is suffering from love! " In a rage, Richie flung off his slippers and


    put on his sneakers. After that, he grabbed a nket and rushed out. "You''re crazy! I''ll be crazy if I stay


    here for a few more days! "


    Bruce wanted to see whether the car which was Owen''s license te number was still here.


    The courtyard of the residential area was very quiet, and there was no one on the bench which was


    specially prepared for the residents to rest, including thewn, flowerbeds. People who lived here were


    normally young and unmarried, and it was still very cold even during breaks here. People could


    asionally see one or two couples walking on the grass.


    Looking far away, there were only a few points of light in the apartment building. The rest seemed to be


    painted with dark ink. At this time, the people who lived in the building hadn''te back yet. They were


    either sleeping.


    The wheelchair moved fast on an empty street. The sound of its wheel turning was very clear in the


    quietmunity. When Richie arrived at the first floor, he saw the trees and leaves swaying in the night


    wind and the mottled shadows under the streetmps.


    "He has gone in a few seconds! Why is he running so fast, like a rabbit?! " He hung up the nket


    around his neck, took out his phone and dialed Bruce''s number.


    He dialed several times, but no one answered. All of a sudden, he remembered the picture where


    Bruce''s phone was ced on the tea table. He cursed and began to look for her in themunity.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, when he was near the room, he saw Bruce was walking into his house. He ran to


    cover her with the nket and asked, "where have you been? You forgot to bring your cell phone. I am


    so worried! "


    Bruce stayed silent, depressed.


    He had looked for it in person just now, but the car there was already gone. At first, he thought he had


    made a mistake. He turned several circles and looked for simr ces, but found nothing.


    He was sure that it was Owen'' car.


    "Bruce, what''s wrong?" He put his hand on his shoulder and asked, "are you sweating?"


    He bent down to check it carefully. His back was already wet. Water dripped from his hair. He took out


    orange water drops, and they kept dripping down.


    "Bruce, are you going to the marathon?" Richie knew it was impossible. In view of Bruce''s current


    physical condition, he even couldn''t stand up. "Why are you sweating so much?" he asked


    "Richie? Do you think I''m a decadent man? Very bad? " He asked with a bitter smile.


    "Bruce, why do you say that? I think you are always the best. You... "


    "Don''t try tofort me." He said in a low and depressing voice, "I can''t be with Dear Polly now. I can''t


    do anything to help her. I can''t make her happy. So, it will be the best if she wants to be with Owen,


    won''t it? "


    "Bruce, what''s wrong with you? What happened to you? "


    "Your leg will be all right in a while. As long as you listen to me carefully, take medicine and massage


    on time, keep optimistic and stop doing something unimaginable, I promise you will recover soon. "


    Then he said helplessly, "you do have many requests."


    "You''re too naughty as a patient! I don''t want to say anything more about you. If I say too much, you


    have to say me too much. But as a doctor, I can''t keep silent. I''ll make it clear. "


    "If you want Dear Polly as soon as possible and drive away all the people like Owen, then be obedient.


    I hope you can recover soon."


    Speaking of which, Alice wasn''t fired by the school that night. She was still at the music school.


    However, she was not the one to sign the contract. The other two girls who went to drink with her all


    signed the contract with Phoenix. He no longer pestered her, and turned to those two girls, taking them


    out very often.


    Although it was a pity to lose this chance, Alice was more willing to live in this way, because she felt


    secure.


    Although Jean''s ident was not over yet, there was no follow-up report on the Inte. Thest


    article was rted to this. From the bottom, what on earth was the truth of this matter? The police were


    investigating, and this report would follow the process and report at any time.


    Fiona thought it was a blessing that the Fang n had such a terrible oue.


    After Bruce went back to the group, he was busy dealing with the business of BA group, and


    meanwhile, he was busy with dealing with the matters of Jean. Justin continued his literary career and


    showed love with Lucy from time to time.


    There were a series of recovery ns made by Richie for Hal, and they were currently being carried


    out.


    Everything seemed to return to normal and everyone returned to their original position. Except for Avril,


    she was still a student who hadn''t received any information about her.


    "Get away from here! Be quick! We''re in the kitchen for dishes!" Fiona''s hurried voice pulled Polly back


    to reality. She turned on the faucet and washed all the tes, small and big, from beginning to end.


    Fiona said as she helped her make two dishes and each took a pile and brought them to the kitchen.


    She was still working in the Unusual House and after her introduction, Fiona came and just took over


    the job of Avril.


    "I didn''t expect that such a small coffee shop would be so busy at ordinary times!" It was her first time


    to work, and she felt very excited, "but it''s also good for me to meet so many handsome men and


    beautiful women."


    "There are indeed many handsome men and beautiful women here, but you have to pay attention to


    them. Don''t treat them as the beautiful children in the shop window." Alina Liang interjected with a te


    of food, "in many cases, beauty is not always in proportion to beauty of mind."


    Alina Liang had been in a fight with their handsome shop manager for a period of time, and her


    situation did not seem to get better. Somehow, the manager thought it through and didn''t avoid her


    frequent visits.


    But Alina''s younger brother didn''te to eat lemonade anymore. Some said that he had other


    achievements. Some said that he resigned to prepare for the next year''s worldpetition; some said


    that the reason why he came here was to help her pursue the shop manager, but they felt that the tall


    and powerful Shop Manager couldn''t be disgraced, so they left.


    Of course, there were something more outrageous. Lemon was the second generation of government


    who left home. Alina fell in love with the manager when looking for her brother, and even forgot her


    original intention. When lemon was about to leave, she tried hard to persuade her brother not to leave.


    Polly didn''t think so much. Even though she didn''t know what was really going on, she felt that Alina


    Liang and her brother were not so narrow-minded.


    Luckily, in a society with advanced Inte, people tended to ignore the exaggerated gossip. Most of


    the time, they were attracted by the mobile phone.


    However, recently, some gossips about him in the cafe had been reported. It was the newlying


    dessert master, Grass, who crazily chased after Alina. The shop manager, who always had a cold


    attitude towards him, was very jealous and fought with Grass.


    In fact, Polly Han thought that Grass was a nice person. He was not only beautiful, but also had a good


    character. Most importantly, he was an earth friendly person. He didn''t y mystery like lemon, he was


    pretentious, showing his mask face every day.


    "Dear Polly, I think theparison between you two is out of order!" All of us are focusing on the


    ident, the one who is able to be with Alina. But does this have anything to do with lemon? To be


    more specific, Grass and shop manager is the main person! If I were him, I would think that Grass was


    much better than manger, who always gave him a long face! You think you are very handsome and


    cool, but in fact, every girl likes considerate and gentle men. "


    "Hey! Dear sisters, a golden foreigner hase to our shop! The aristocratic style! " The clerk Helin


    who just delivered the food rushed to the kitchen excitedly, "he is absolutely gorgeous! It is described


    as a prince in the tales. He is stunning, noble and elegant, every move, every move and every move


    are bewitching! "


    "Which handsome guy? Where are you?"


    With great interest, Ellen pulled Helin out of the room, but Polly had a bad feeling about


    this.

 Chapter 220 Have You Found The Enemy

    Chapter 220 Have You Found The Enemy


    After seeing the young gold man that came back, her eyes were as dazzling as the gold hair of a


    foreign handsome man.


    "He is so handsome! I just said that our shop has a lot of handsome customers, but these people are


    all not as good as him. The man had blond hair, pale face and a pair of blue eyes. Like ake, I''m sad


    and glum looking at you all the time, which makes you can''t help but show sympathy to him, and try


    your best tofort him and make him happy! "


    "You are exaggerating it! If his eyes were really so magical, Congrattions! The person you saw


    wasn''t a human. He was a vampire. You are very honored to be hypnotized! "


    Ellen looked serious and said, "That''s not too exaggerated! I used to hate those guys with blonde hair


    in novels, but when I really have a crush on them, I found that they are still very handsome! In fact,


    appearance, hair and color were not the most important things for a person, what mattered was the


    temperament! Unparalleled temperament! "


    What nonsense Aura! If a person''s ugliness was gone, how could he be graceful. The most important


    thing was the appearance.


    "All right, Dear Polly! If you don''t see anyone, just listen to me here, it won''t be interesting. I know that


    you have a handsome guy like Bruce around you, and very few people will pay attention to him, but this


    one is really different! You''ll know when you see him! "


    She was fully aware of his handsomeness. But what Ellen said just now made sense. If she insisted on


    not going, there would be a big problem.


    In fact, what worried her more was that she was afraid that the people in Unusual House. Would know


    that she knew Richie. She had been linked with not only Bruce, but also with the top ss people in A


    City, and now with such a highborn like Richie. What would they think of her?


    So she decided to figure out a way to deal with it and warn the bastard to behave himself.


    "I''m too busy now. Let me send food to the man with blonde hairter." "Take a closer look at me."


    Hearing this, Ellen looked at Dear Polly silently and made a like gesture. "Wow, Dear Polly, you''re so


    cunning!"


    Just then, Helin ran into the room again. "Something wrong!" But her face was full of excitement as if


    she had found a treasure.


    Ellen was also excited, "What''s the matter?"


    Helin said in a mysterious way, "That golden haired handsome man knew Alina! They sat together,


    talking andughing! She didn''t expect that Alina was so charming. First the manager, then his boss,


    now herees a handsome blonde guy. Is this going to be a real version of the rebellious harem


    film? "


    Hearing that, Polly Han breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he didn''te here to look for her,


    everything would be fine. But at the same time, she was wondering whether that person was Richie or


    not. If it was him, how could he know Alina?


    "Dear Polly! Stop daydreaming! Aren''t you going to bring food to the handsome guy? " She put the


    te into her hand and said, "go there and have a look. I want to know what they are talking about.


    And keep an eye on them to see if they have any clue! Haha! "


    Ellenughed. Herugh was enchanting and her eyes were full of expectations. Polly was a little


    regretful for having made the decision to deliver food personally just now. But she had no choice but to


    go.


    Sitting in front of her, Richie could see that the moment she appeared, he greeted her with a smile. It


    seemed that he had been waiting for her.


    "Hi, Dear Polly, nice to meet you."


    Polly also smiled at him, but the smile was stiff. She turned her head subconsciously to see if Ellen and


    Helin were peeking behind. If the two girls knew that she knew Richie, they would probably say that


    she was good at pretending.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She came over and ced the coffee and cake on the table. When she lowered her head, she saw


    Alina Liang looking at her curiously and asked, "do you know Polly, Richie?"


    "Not only that, we are friends."


    With a smile, Alina said, "you are really a beauty, you know almost all the beauties in the world. But I


    have to warn you, Dear Polly is not suitable for your romantic style of the French blood. "


    "Alina, don''t worry. There is a Chinese saying that a friend''s wife cannot be bullied. Dear Polly and I are


    just good friends. I''m really worried about you. You should be careful! "


    Alina patted on her hand and scolded her smilingly, "don''t be silly, my darling!"


    Holding Alina''s fair and tender wrist, Richie said, "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m here to destroy the


    restaurant! If Bill Dong still don''t show up, you can be my girlfriend. "


    "Damn you, get your hands off me! There are so many people here. How can you be so shameless? "


    Watching Alina Liang and Richie, Polly Han felt that they were really close to each other. She couldn''t


    even say a word. She wanted to warn Richie.


    As a matter of fact, even an aristocrat like him could not understand the thoughts of such an ordinary


    person as her. Moreover, it was obvious that he came for Alina.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with Richie. Even though he came for Alina, he wouldn''t let her go


    and gave her a lot of topics. It seemed that Alina had found the real intention of her, so she wanted to


    frame her up. Atst, she had no choice but to escape back with the excuse that she was too busy.


    "Wow, you are really something! You''ve even talked to that handsome man for such a long time. Where


    did you start! Tell me. What do you think? " As soon as they went back to the kitchen, Ellen and Helin''s


    gossipy faces immediately came up. "Have you investigated the enemy? Is it possible that the


    handsome man has a rtionship with Alina? "


    Ellen used her finger to make a shape of a heart.


    "I don''t think so." "Look at them. They should be old friends whom I haven''t seen for years." They were


    old friends. Even if they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, they would be familiar with each


    other as soon as they met. The biggest reason that they could do this was that they had very unique


    friendship in the past.


    "Oh, so you are not!" Both of them looked disappointed.


    Especially the Ellen, she looked at the manager''s office, and then at the busy Grass, and let out a long


    sigh.


    "I had been looking forward to watching three men fight for a woman in a narrow road. Now, there''s no


    y! "


    After Polly left, Alina''s smile disappeared. She looked at the handsome guy with blond hair who also


    restrained his yful look and said, "what are you doing here? At that time, I have invited you many


    times, but you were not willing. "


    Taking a sip of the coffee in his hand, he slowly said, "I''m a doctor who feels down. We''re finally back


    on track. You don''t encourage me, but suspect me instead!"


    "I am not questioning you. I just care about you. All these years, I know that your life is not easy. You


    changed the phone number, wechat and e-mail. All the things that you could change were reced. I


    know you want to cut everything off from the past. You have no idea how much Bill and I worry about


    you. We once went to your father''s house in France to find you, but we didn''t know that you no longer


    lived there until we got there. "


    Alina was in a state of excitement. Her face showed her worries about the past.


    "Sorry, Alina. At that time, I was in a terrible mood. He didn''t want to see anyone or do anything. He just


    wanted to find a ce with no one to hide. I hate the world. I hate all people in this world! " Richie


    paused, trying to make herself calm down. "I admit that I was too naive at that time. But if I have to do it


    again, I will do the same. "


    Shaking his head, Richie said bitterly, "I hate myself. I even didn''t want to see myself back then.


    Nobody knows what it means to lose her. "


    Alina touched his hand andforted him, "I know, we all know. We understand why you don''t want to


    see us. You don''t want to recall the past rted to her. "


    "But it''s all over now. Everything will be fine." Alina cast a nce at the kitchen and said, "let''s do the


    same thing. We can get along with each other."


    "I heard that you two have been in a cold war. It seems that Bill doesn''t know how to cherish you. I


    really don''t understand. Do you really have to wait until life and death do you want to talk about


    treasure? "


    "Yes, I don''t understand either!" Alina pouted her lips and said, "that''s why I insist. Forget it. We are the


    same people. Let''s not talk about these sad things. "


    "If you hade here earlier, you would have seen her," Alina suddenly changed her tone and said,


    "but, it''s not the right time for you toe."


    "Who? Is it very important to me? "


    "I don''t know if it''s important. That girl''s appearance should be very simr to hers, but there is no


    simrity in her personality, voice, tone and movement. They were so different that sometimes they


    would even ignore the appearance. But since then, I''ve never felt the same way as I did when we first


    met. "


    "That girl''s name is Avril an. She is ssmate of Dear Polly."


    "You know?" With a cunning smile, Alina said, "no wonder you agreed toe. I see! Unfortunately,


    Avril has resigned. I heard from Polly that she has been suspended from school because of illness. "


    Keeping hisposure, Richie said, "then I shouldn''t havee."


    "But as a doctor, you are just in the right time. Lemon finally decided to quit the work here. The working


    environment here was not good for his recovery. I want to say something sincerely to you, thank you


    very much! "


    When they were still in a daze, the door of the store manager opened and a handsome man stepped


    out.


    "Hello, manager!" Polly reminded them.


    Both of the two girls got back to their senses. Being a little nervous, they stood straight immediately


    and shed the manager a ttering smile. The manager was not in the mood to argue with them. He


    nodded as a greeting and walked past them, poker faced.


    "Oh my God! A good show ising! The shop manager must have misunderstood the rtionship


    between the handsome man and Alina. He was going to take the initiative! "


    With a hint of worry in her eyes, she proposed, "how about we call Grass? What a poor guy! He''s


    fighting for a man''s dignity and reputation, but he works hard here. He has no idea what''s going on. "


    "Come on! You''re stirring up trouble! " "Now you are so busy in your shop. How can you be so nosy


    when you don''t work hard! You''ll be punished by the foreman for this month''s wage! "


    It worked. Usually poor people changed their faces when they talked about money. Ellen and Helin


    immediately went back to work.

 Chapter 221 Why Dont You Go Down And See Her (Part One)

    Chapter 221 Why Don''t You Go Down And See Her (Part One)


    Polly got off work at half past eleven and walked out of Unusual House, exhausted. What she wanted


    to do now was to have a hot bath when she got home.


    However, it was not permitted in student dorm. She sighed. There must be many times that Avril had


    the same thought as her, but the reality was cruel. In fact, Avril had suffered much more than her.


    She wondered where was Avril now. Was she still with Simon? What did the jerk want to do to her?


    She had thought about calling the police, but even if she couldn''t find out by the power of Hal, what


    was the use of calling the police?


    She missed the time when she went off work with Avril. Even if her work couldn''t change her tiredness,


    they wouldn''t be alone. Joy could be shared, and pain could be shared.


    She wondered if Avril, who was alone at the moment, had the same feeling with her?


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. Who would call her at this hour? ''is it because Fiona called me sote?''?


    In the parking lot opposite to Unusual House, there was a taxi surrounded by darkness. Sitting on the


    driver''s seat, Richie looked at the man who was in the dark with a gloomy face and said, "Bruce, I didn''t


    expect that. In order not to be recognized by her, you disguised as a taxi driver! Since you''re so


    powerful, why don''t you go to the United States investigation bureau? "


    As he walked towards the roadside, he saw that a beautiful woman was staring nkly at him. He


    needed enough peace, as if he could explore into her inner world.


    When Richie saw the calmness on his face, he was pissed off, and urged, "since you''re here, why don''t


    you get inside? If I didn''t talk with her for a few more minutes just now, it was impossible for you to


    even take a look at her. Why are you here? Are you waiting for her to get off work like a fool? "


    "Since she is off duty now, why are you still sitting in the car? Why don''t you go downstairs to see her?"


    As Polly was talking to someone on the phone, Bruce moved forward to catch up with her. Depressing,


    he said, "I only want to watch her from afar. That''s enough. Now I have no right to ask for anything


    else. "


    "Why don''t I have the right! Just because you can''t walk now? Tell me, who did you do all this for.


    Bruce, maybe you think paying without return is a great love. But I think we should let her know and let


    her know your love for her. This is also a way to love her! "


    Bruce made no response.


    "Bruce, you are so smart. Think about it! You are so kind to her, but she doesn''t know at all. She thinks


    you are cold and heartless. Isn''t it hurt for her? What is the best situation in love? You love her, and she


    loves you too. Then both of you know that each of you love each other deeply. "


    His silence infuriated Richie. "Don''t you know, Bill. Alina and you and Polly are in a fight right now! I


    really can''t understand! As a person who has been through this, I have suppressed the unspeakable


    pain in my heart and give you advice. But each of you is as stubborn as a donkey! No, you are as


    stupid as a donkey! "


    If he and Ellie were not so scrupulous and honest, perhaps the final injury would not be caused. It was


    because of his stupidity that he had led to such a bad ending that he could not help but feel so anxious


    for these people when he saw what they had done to him.


    It was from Hal. He had been waiting for a couple of days. Finally, he got the news about Avril.


    "She is now Peace Hotel''s 6012? ''how is it possible? Isn''t it in A City? You even didn''t find her under


    your eyes? "


    "Otherwise, the most dangerous ce is the safest? Son of a bitch! How crazy he is! " Although he was


    a gentle man, he couldn''t help swearing. He had been looking for her crazily in the past few days.


    "I''ve investigated it. Simon went to America on a business trip tonight, and Avril stayed there alone! It''s


    a good chance for us to go there! "


    "Where are you now? I''m at Unusual House now. I just got off work. "


    "I''m near here. I''ll be there soon! I''ve seen you already. Stay where you are! "


    After hanging up the phone, Polly was excited and uneasy. Avril was left alone in the hotel by Simon.


    Had she been imprisoned there all the time, or was there really something wrong with her body? ''for


    such a long time, staying in a hotel room all day, how does it feel?''?


    If it was her, she would be bored to death.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Avril was an outgoing girl and she didn''t like to stay at home. She once said that the most scary thing


    for her in her life was to be confined to freedom. She had no idea how she got through all these days.


    "Bruce, it''s sote. The road is so remote. It''s hard to get a taxi," However, his stubborn attitude didn''t


    work on him. Richie stopped persuading him. "Look, look how pathetic it is to leave a person standing


    there alone. How about we send her back? "


    After a short silence, Bruce seemed to have made up his mind and said, "let''s wait for some more time.


    If there is still no taxi in ten minutes, we can go there."


    Richie hit his seat cushion impatiently and protested, "why do you have to wait ten minutes? It''s already


    eleven forty-five. There is still a ss till tomorrow. You deliberately don''t want her to rest earlier! "


    "It''s almost 11 o''clock now. There''s no difference between sleeping 10 minutes early and 10 minutes


    late."


    "Okay! Just wait. I can only say that when you wait like this, the cooked duck will fly away! "

 Chapter 222 Why Dont You Go Down And See Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 222 Why Don''t You Go Down And See Her (Part Two)


    As soon as he finished his words, a ck Bugatti stopped by the side of Polly. The expressionless


    ss window was rolled down. Hal pushed the front passenger seat aside and said, "get in the car,


    please."


    "What the hell is that?" Richie''s eyes wide open, he eximed, " I can''t believe that Dear Polly is so


    attractive to man! It was another man from outside of Owen! You are under too much pressure! "


    Without saying a word, it was overwhelming cold inside him. Richie withdrew his hand from his


    shoulder out of instinct. "What do you think we should do now? ''should I disgrace myself and continue


    to follow them?''? He had no idea who she was with. It was sote at night and he didn''t know where


    they were going? Look at that direction. It doesn''t look like A University! "


    "Shut up!" The next second, Bruce started the engine and followed his Bugatti car.


    "Man, you are really good at hitting cars! My Lord, I have to pray here silently, hoping that the guy in


    front of us is not the king of racing. "


    Peace Hotel. The golden sign glowed with brilliant light. The parking lot was full of all kinds of luxury


    cars, without being influenced by the dark night.


    Richie looked at the two people stepping out of the Bugatti with an unbelievable look on his face. He


    couldn''t believe his ears. "Oh my God! What are they going to do? He felt that the boy who walked with


    her was so familiar? Wasn''t that Hal? Bruce, how did they get together? "


    "That bastard, Hal, does he want to die? Bruce, just wait. As a doctor, I have to do this for my patient''s


    sake. "


    With that, he opened the car door.


    "No need!" Bruce stopped him and said in a low and gloomy voice, "Hal is a good friend of Polly. I


    believe in them."


    I don''t think we can trust him. If so, why are you shaking all over? In fact, it wasn''t about whether he


    believed his words or not. No matter how many men saw their woman walk into a hotel with another


    man in the middle of the night, they would surely be tempted.


    No matter what they were going to do.


    As a bystander, although he didn''t believe that Dear Polly would do something outrageous, he would


    still feel ufortable in his heart.


    "What should we do now? Do you want to wait here or go back? "


    But he didn''t answer, instead, he pulled out a cigarette case and lit it. Smoking was not good for his


    recovery. It was just out of professional instinct. But on second thought, it was inappropriate to say so.


    In many cases, the pain in a person''s heart was a hundred times more severe than that in his body.


    Twenty minutester.


    He raised his head and cast a nce at the magnificent "Peace Hotel" in the dark blue sky, frowning.


    The hotel looked luxurious, but in fact, it was full of all kinds of hotel that people knew how ugly it was.


    What on earth should they do before they left there?


    He began to calm down.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, a honk sounded behind them. They were in a way. Then he turned the steering wheel to


    make way for them.


    The bright car light made his eyes go blind for a moment. When the car passed him, he got nervous all


    of a sudden. It was his mother''s car!


    He thought he had seen it wrong. Soon, the door of the car opened. The person who got out was his


    mother. Beside her was Rachel.


    In a sh, a lightning with a broader range of meridians ran through his brain!


    What did that mean?


    If Dear Polly and Hal was seen by his mother, it would be hard to exin!


    "Richie, I''m asking you to do something for me! Get off the car right now. I don''t care how you get off! "


    As if having heard what he said, he swallowed his anger and instead of letting him go to the reception


    desk to check in the check-in records of the hotel staff, he instructed, "find Dear Polly and Hal as soon


    as possible and take them out of here. Remember, do not go to the front door! "


    As much as Richie didn''t know what was on his mind, he could tell from his anxious look that it was a


    very important thing. He opened the door and got out of the car immediately.


    As he kicked his numb legs, he felt a sense of destion. Why couldn''t he leave at this time? For the


    first time, he was so eagerly hoping that he could recover as soon as possible. If you want to protect


    the important person, you need to have a healthy body first.


    Soon enough, his phone rang and Richie said in a rxed tone, "Bruce, I''ve checked every guest in the


    hotel. They are both here with Hal. Don''t worry! Let''s wait and see. I''ll think of other ns. Don''t worry.


    I''ll tell you immediately! "


    This was the first time that Polly and Hal had been to Peace Hotel, so they didn''t know the order of this


    room. They looked at the house number and found 6012.


    When she walked at a corner, she was pulled back by Hal suddenly. "Wait," said Hal in a low voice


    "What''s wrong?" she asked in confusion


    When they were talking, Hal pointed to the front. Jean came to the door of a room and looked around


    to make sure there was no one. Then she reached out to knock the door.


    When the door was opened, a man in a bathrobe appeared. He pulled her into the bathroom before


    she could speak. The door then banged into the door frame and was bounced back. From such a


    distance, the sound of struggle or intimacy could be heard. It was very ambiguous.


    However, the next moment, a strong arm of a man stretched out and closed the door, blocking all the


    sounds inside.

 Chapter 223 They Went To The Hotel For Sex

    Chapter 223 They Went To The Hotel For Sex


    Polly and Hal were quietly hiding aside for a long time without talking to each other. On one hand, they


    were afraid that the door would suddenly open; on the other hand, they were both adults and knew


    exactly what had happened just now. It was embarrassing for young people and girls to see that kind of


    thing together.


    After a long while, Hal broke the silence. He cleared his throat and said, "um, Polly..." He smiled all of a


    sudden.


    "Why are youughing?" said Polly Han, rolling her eyes at him Deep inside, she thought he was just


    pretending to be serious. He must be evil to see that.


    "No, I''m notughing. Am I smiling? Well, let''s go. ording to my observation, 6012 should be there!


    " Hal walked ahead, not daring to look back. ''men and women are different in some ways. Having just


    been stimted, he felt very ufortable in front of the girl he liked.


    The Room 6012 was next to the one that Jean had just entered. She was so far away that she could


    not hear anything at all. Now she was so close to the room that she could hear a sound like the sound


    of sofa falling to the ground. Guessing that the scene inside was quite fierce, Polly''s face turned red


    with shyness. She was afraid that Hal would see her awkward situation. Fortunately, he hadn''t turned


    his head back to look at her.


    She felt a little strange. Didn''t Jean love Bruce most? Why did she sleep with another man behind his


    back?


    She started to recall the scene when the door was just opened. The man standing at the door could


    only see a vague outline, and she was sure it was the man by feeling and thest arm that had reached


    out. As for the appearance, they didn''t see at all.


    Bruce and Jean in that hotel!


    The head of the ghost was like the tusks of a poisonous snake, biting her heart bit by bit. She loved


    Bruce so much that she would never believe that she had an affair with another man.


    Clenching her hands against the wall, she felt extremely uneasy and oppressive in all directions. She


    couldn''t even take a step.


    She told herself again and again that it was not true! It''s not real!


    However, when she thought carefully, he knew that when Jean was trapped in JC Ind, Bruce would


    save the beauty regardless of any heroes. As a matter of fact, it''s normal.


    If it were her, she would have done the same thing.


    "Here we are!" Came Hal''s voice, which sounded a bit bashful from above, "I didn''t expect that he was


    just next door!"


    He took a quick nce at the room number, which was 6012. It was really the room next door.


    Seeing that Hal was about to knock at the door, Polly pulled his arm and said, "are you going to go in


    this way?"


    "Or what else can I do? She didn''t answer my call, maybe because that bastard Simon controlled her! "


    "Scumbag! Trash! If I catch him one day, I''ll teach him a lesson! "


    "Hal, I think we should think about what to do next. Do you think it''s so easy to control a woman and


    leave her alone in the hotel? "


    "What do you mean by a man''s thinking? I won''t do anything that is worse than pigs and dogs! Is he a


    man? "


    "Okay. Even if he is not a man, do you think he would do that as a normal man? Will he find a master in


    case she escape? "


    Taking a serious look at the man in front of Polly, Hal drew a conclusion and said, "Dear Polly, I think


    you must have read a lot of novels! However, this was not possible. After all, he is a freak. "


    ''damn it! How dare he insult us?'' he cursed inwardly! Yes, he got the news about Avril, but it was based


    on the power of their family, not him. But at the next moment, she felt that her underestimation was a


    mistake.


    Instead of knocking at the door, he took out a key from his pocket.


    "How... How could you have this?" asked Polly in disbelief? Is this hotel yours? "


    Hal confidently raised his head and said, "If this wasn''t owned by my family, how could I get it? What?


    You thought I would knock the door? What if no onees? This is really an insult to my IQ! "


    But his triumph didn''tst long. As the doorknob rotated and the door slightly opened, there were two


    clear ss container colliding with each other on the floor from the room.


    "What happened?" "Oh, really?". She remembered that she had once seen on the Inte that a single


    woman had to put a ss on the door handle to prevent thieves from entering a room in midnight.


    But this is a presidential suite!


    "Damn!" shouted Hal as he quickly pushed the door open. As soon as he stepped into the room, a


    woman shouted, "catch the thief!"


    With a sound of punching the wall.


    In the twinkling of an eye, room 6014, which was next to room 6012, opened the door and three strong


    men rushed out.


    The three persons blocked Hal and Polly at the door.


    Polly looked at Hal nervously and guiltily. As expected, Simon had arranged. So these three people


    must be the bodyguards that he sent to monitor Avril. They shouldn''t havee here without


    permission. She was too impatient. As soon as she got the call from Hal, all she wanted was to see


    Avril as soon as possible.


    But how could it be so easy?


    One of the bodyguards asked with a vicious expression, "what are you doing?"


    They were about the same height, but he was much weaker than the men sitting next to him, like a pair


    of chopsticks. But he didn''t have the slightest feeling of fear.


    He reached out and held Polly in his arms, and said calmly, "Sir, what you said is so strange! What am I


    doing? I went shopping with my girlfriend and came backte! "


    While saying, he waved the door card in his hand. "We just want to go back to our own room! Strangely


    enough, the door was opened, and she found someone else inside. I haven''t asked them what they are


    doing! "


    After saying that, he turned around and used the room card again. However, when he tried to open the


    door this time, he couldn''t do that as if the door was blocked by something. He pounded on the door


    vigorously. "Hey, open the door! Open the door! Did you hear me? You, you are here alone. What''s


    wrong? This room is obviously ours! "


    He was so smart that he gave a lot of praise to Hal in Polly''s mind.


    "I warn you, if you don''t open the door now, I''ll find someone in charge of the hotel! And call the police!


    "


    The three bodyguards hadn''t expected this and were stunned for a while. However, they quickly


    calmed down. Two men pulled him away and threatened, "don''t knock the door here! We''re sleeping in


    the next room. The silent night has a bad influence on our sleep! Someone has arranged your room.


    Go solve it by yourself. Don''t get in our way! "


    ''son of a bitch! There are so many people in the house! How dare they make fun of me!'' thought he.


    ring at them, she was about to retort, but she was stopped by Hal.


    He said to the bodyguards, "if I get in your way, I apologize to you. But I still have to knock this door! I


    identally put my ID card in it, so I can''t live in the hotel without my ID card! "


    "That''s none of your business! Or do you want to deal with it by yourself? "


    The three men dragged them towards the gate. "You''d better leave now. Otherwise, we''ll be very


    angry."


    "You can have a good sleep. I promise that there won''t be any sound when I open that door."


    "No way!"


    Polly Han really admired Hal that he could still keep on talking nonsense like nothing had happened


    under such a condition.


    The three men pushed them to the elevator room and refused to leave. They stood in front of the


    elevator like three hard iron sticks, as if to escort them away.


    After a while, the elevator door opened. Before the people inside came out, the three strong men


    pushed them in.


    "Dear Polly. Hal. Why are you two here?" To his surprise, the person inside the elevator was Richie. He


    looked at the three women in front of him and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Polly was taken aback as well. She hadn''t expected that she would meet Richie here.


    "Why are you here?"


    "What are you talking about? If you want to chat, just go downstairs! What are you talking about here? "


    The three bodyguards were impatient, and tried to push back Richie who was about to leave.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But even though Richie was a thin man, he wasn''t the kind of person who would easily like Hal. They


    had tried to push him a few times, but to no avail. Glimmering in his blue eyes, Richie asked coldly,


    "who are you?"


    The bodyguard who pushed him frowned. He thought he hadn''t used enough strength, so he tried to


    push him again. But before he touched him, he was thrown away by him.


    "Calm down. Don''t touch me!" The bodyguard was taken aback by his imposing manner. "Tell me who


    you are," he demanded


    His blue eyes turned to look closely at Polly.


    It''s hard to say. She didn''t want to tell him such an irrelevant answer. She wanted him to know their


    current situation and get his help.


    The other two bodyguards realized that Alice was a tough woman to deal with. They surrounded her


    and asked, "what do you want to do? Behave yourself! "


    They wanted to catch Richie, but he avoided them easily. That didn''t seem to be a good situation for


    Polly. Although Richie also had good martial arts, it was difficult for him to defeat three professionally


    trained bodyguards.


    "Hey, leave us alone!" Polly said in French.


    When Owen was in college, he majored in French. At that time, anything rted to him was the best.


    Even after he went abroad, she couldn''t let go of her feelings for him, though she told herself to forget


    him.


    Learning French was one of her ways to miss him silently.


    She heard Alina tell her that Richie grew up in France. She thought he could speak French, so she


    wanted to have a try. Because English had been applied everywhere. It was not easy to be a


    bodyguard for someone like Simon. There must be a high requirement to protect them.


    "Why not?" He stared at her with his deep blue eyes. The answer was also in French


    Polly was cheered up by his words.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!